The Vampiress and Veelan

Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter, don't sue.

(a/n: I know this kind of story where a character is a vampire seems to be cliched and overused, but I am trying to make it my own work, so please be patient!

No flames unless you have a ruddy good reason!

Read on, oh faithful ones!)

Chapter One

Ginny sat down at the table, wondering what was going on. Already there was her father, her mother and Albus Dumbledore. No one else had been called in, save Ginny. She looked from her parents to the Headmaster. Molly and Arthur looked apprehensive and nervous, while Albus was only smiling knowingly.

"Is this about the swamp? I didn't know that the twins were actually going to use the spell! Honestly!" she said quickly. Dumbledore shook his head.

"My being here is not about the swamp, Miss Weasley," he said. Ginny sighed in relief.

"Then ignore everything I just said," she said with a grin.

"We have something important to tell you, Ginny," Arthur said, sounding forlorn. Ginny's grin faded. "What do you know about the Weasley's family history?" He asked her seriously. She frowned at his question.

"We've been here for centuries, longer than the Malfoys', I think," Ginny said. "If I'd known I was going to be tested, I would have studied," she said, smiling.

"Stop being childish Ginevra and listen to your father!" Molly snapped. Ginny stared at her mother in shock. Molly had never yelled or raised her voice at her before.

"It's all right, Molly," Arthur said, patting his wife's hand. He looked back to Ginny with a strained smile. "We arrived here almost at the same time as the Malfoy's did. A day or two in front or behind, it doesn't matter. Our families were friend's back then, and one of the Weasley daughters, Emelia, fell in love with their son, Edward. They married each other and Emelia soon fell pregnant. During her pregnancy, Emelia was bitten by a Vampire. It was through no fault of her own, nor was it Edward's fault. Amazingly, Emelia didn't become a Vampiress. Her daughter, however, did. Emelia went into labour and birthed a silver-eyed, red-haired Vampiress. That was five centuries ago. Emelia loved Virginia as any parent loves their child and went on to have another three children. They were all boys, and none of them turned into Vampires. Virginia married her second cousin, Marick Malfoy and they had two children, one boy, and one girl. The first born, the boy didn't become a Vampire, but his sister did. No, Virginia was not bitten during her pregnancy, and the gene that she had to become a Vampiress would have passed on to her son if she had been bitten," Arthur said.

"All right... How does this affect me?" Ginny asked.

"All of the Weasley-born women have the same gene that Virginia Malfoy, nee Weasley, had. They all became Vampiress'. They went through their life watching as their sisters, mothers, aunts and female cousins became Vampiress', while their brothers, fathers, uncles, and male cousins lived their normal lives. All of the Weasley-born women have a gene inside of them that makes them become a Vampiress. You are a Weasley-born female Ginny and that gene is in you too. You're a Vampiress," Arthur said. She stared at him in shock, then smiled frostily and stood up.

"Thank you for telling me that, father. I'm going to my room now," she said in a neutral tone, then went up to the attic.

Ginny had made a deal with the ghoul. As long as she could sleep in the attic, he could rattle chains and bang pipes in her old room as much as he liked. Molly hadn't been too happy until she realised that Ginny had made Charlie soundproof her room.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny slammed the door behind her and flopped onto the bed with a sigh.

A Vampire, huh? That's not going to be good for my social life... Ha, what social life? She thought to herself with a huff. Someone knocked on her door politely. Knowing her family, she sighed and sat up.

"Come in, Professor," she said. Albus opened the door and walked in, his eyes twinkling.

"Hello, Ginevra. How do you feel after hearing that news?" He asked, closing the door behind him.

"I'm angry. Why didn't they tell me about this sooner? I'm sixteen for the Gods sakes! Why not when I hit puberty or something?" She asked, too angry to blush or be modest about her words. Albus smiled.

"The gene is only activated three years after your menstruation cycle begins. Something to do with the proper cycle, I believe," Albus said with a grin. He rummaged in his pocket and pulled out a wrapped lolly. "Lemon drop?" He offered.

"Thank you," Ginny said and took the offered sweet.

"I have made a list of books that I would recommend you read so you can understand what is happening to you," Albus said, placing a scroll on her desk. "Most of the books on the list you will find inside the chest in the cupboard," he said, indicating to the cupboard beside Ginny's bed. "You will also be required to take other subjects to help you refine your new abilities. You have everything written in this letter," he said, placing a Hogwarts envelope next to the scroll. "If you need anything else, then do not be afraid to owl me and ask. I will be glad to help in any way I can," Albus said. Ginny nodded.

"Do you think I should tell anyone?" She asked before he could leave. Albus turned and smiled at her.

"You can tell whoever you feel to be trustworthy. It is ultimately your own choice. Your brothers are all being told now," he said, then walked out of her room. Ginny rolled back onto her bed and hugged her teddy bear tightly. After a few minutes, she rolled over again and with a sigh, went over to her desk. She took the scroll and envelope, then sitting on her beanbag, began to read them in the fading daylight.

Ginevra Weasley,

6th Grade at Hogwarts: School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

Chosen and compulsory subjects:

Transfiguration- M. McGonagall

Astronomy- O. Rion

Potions- S. Snape

Divination- Firenze

Defence Against the Dark Arts- R.J Lupin and A. Moody

Charms- F. Flitwick

Care of Magical Creatures- R. Hagrid

Rune Studies- K. Yepir

Extracurricular studies:

Society and the affects on an outsider- R.J. Lupin

Emotions and control- S. Snape

Seeing the future- Firenze and S. Trelawney

Sensitive senses- R. Hagrid and O. Maxime

Medieval and modern fighting- A. Moody

Changing shapes and forms- N. Tonks and M. McGonagall

History of mythical beings- W. Binns

Living to an old age and the benefits- A. Dumbledore

The books and equipment you will need for this year are written on the next page.

We look forward to seeing you!

Happy learning!

A. Dumbledore

Ginny looked over the page, and sighed in relief when she saw that the books were only for her normal subjects. She untied the scroll, wincing as the parchment flowed over her knees and landed just past her feet. She hoped that Dumbledore had really big writing...

Ginevra,

Before I write the books you will need, I am required to tell you this...

For the next two years at Hogwarts, you will be taught by various Professors, on various subjects to help you understand who you are and what you are becoming, as both a person and a Vampiress.

As you have probably heard, Vampires and Vampiress', have the tendency to drink blood. However, contrary to popular wizard and Muggle belief, not all drink blood. If you feel the urge at any time to drink another's blood, get away from them as quickly as you can achieve and proceed to contact me immediately

As no one is sure whether you will have this tendency, you will be given your own room, just in case. If you have any problems about this arrangement, then please owl me and tell me, so we can organise something better suited to your liking.

You will be allowed to come to Hogwarts two days earlier than the other students to decorate your room according to your own preferences. During this time your training can begin so as to get you acquainted with the routine straightaway. Your parents have already been told about this, so you have no need to tell them.

In addition, you will also be allowed in the Restricted Section of the library, as long as you tell Madam Pince exactly what book you are researching. You will be stopped from going in if the book is not one that will help you with understanding what you are going through. I know you will understand.

We all look forward to seeing you on Friday the 30th of August!

Enjoy the rest of your holidays, and keep safe.

A. Dumbledore.

Ginny glanced at the list of books, then sighed and pushed the scroll off of her. She stood up awkwardly and went over to the cupboard. Realising that she could still see, even though it was night, Ginny pulled the chest of books out quickly and opened the latch on the front. The lid sprung open to reveal hundreds of books, magically shrunk to fit inside the chest. Ginny looked at the list again, then took out the book on the top of it. 'The Weasley family: their history since arriving in England'. Their family crest was on the front, and the wyvern roared and spat friendly fire at her to show his recognition.

Ginny had to know what was happening to her, especially since she had just lifted a chest that she'd struggled with not only last week! She closed her curtains and lit the candles, then sat down on her beanbag to read. The introduction read much like what Arthur had already told her about their family over the years, so Ginny skipped right to the information on Virginia Weasley.

Virginia Weasley (nee Malfoy). (1705- present)

Virginia Weasley is the oldest Weasley in history. Over five centuries old, Virginia outdates all Weasley's, even your Great-Great-Great-Great Uncle Milbert, who died of boredom last year.

Virginia has the traditional red hair, and although she was born a Vampiress, the effects did not take affect until she turned seventeen years old. She has looked seventeen everyday since, only putting on weight when pregnant with her two children, Maverick II and Francesca (see below). Virginia has the ability to look older when she chooses, often selecting an old woman when she has the need. Unfortunately, Virginia had the Thirst and often risked her own life to Drink others, until she married Maverick at twenty. He allowed her to Drink from him and in doing so, became an immortal as well. (See below.)

Francesca was also a Vampiress until she played a trick on a Muggle village and was killed when captured. The two Muggles that killed Francesca went missing a week later and their bodies were never recovered. Neither Virginia, nor her husband have made a public statement about that affair, and 'do not wish to, and for these bloody books to leave them alone'.

For more information on Virginia, her husband or their children, find it yourself!

Ginny shook her head at the book, then closed it with a thud. Grabbing another book from the chest that was also on the list, Ginny started to read that.

Vampires are nocturnal beings, and are often associated with bats in both the Muggle and wizard worlds. Although some Vampires may turn into bats naturally, it is rare that someone comes across a morphing Vampire. Often, the person turning into a bat is only a wizard with their Animagus licence trying to scare a Muggle or fellow wizard. Vampires heal quickly, as their blood and skin regenerates two times faster than that of mortals.

Vampires are the only beings that are unaffected by the Veela's hypnotic dance. This started a war in the 19th century, as one Veela was so desperate to attract a Vampire that every woman and man in a ten-kilometre radius became attracted to her instead. These included the Vampire's wife and son (his daughter was unaffected). As Vampires mate for life, the Vampire in question threatened the Veela's life unless his wife and son were returned. The Veela by then, had no control and kept dancing. In his rage, the Vampire killed her. Set out for revenge, the Veela's family killed him and his family.

Both sides made a huge mistake, as they had killed the Veela Princess and the Vampire Prince. Although the war ended a century later, the two sides have had an uneasy truce ever since. It is only in the last few years that Veela's and Vampires have been able to attend functions without an argument or at least one death occurring.

Vampires and Werewolves came to a truce two centuries ago, when the Vampire Princess and Werewolf Prince fell in love and produced children. The two leaders of each clan only spoke to each other at the birth- they both demanded that their children marry. Two arguments and one death occurred at the wedding, but that was irrelevant to the werewolf or Vampiress in question- one Vampiress found out that her husband was having an affair (the ultimate insult and offence) and she killed him, after two arguments.

Vampires and Centaurs respect each other. As of yet, they have not had any wars, marriages or deaths caused by the other species. They both intend to keep it that way, as they both know that the other side are messy and ruthless warriors when the need arises. They distance themselves from the other in an attempt to keep it this way.

Vampires' reflexes are faster than that of normal beings, wizards included. Their reflexes are so fast that people often refuse to fight against them unless they it has been verified that they have taken a slow-reflex potion.

Vampires are quick learners, and are extremely knowledgeable and smart. They have photographic memories, and often remember events down to the last detail centuries after the event actually happened.

When faced with a problem, a Vampire will often study all sides and then figure out the answer in less than ten minutes, depending on what and how large the actual problem is. Due to this, Vampires will often become Judges in the Muggle world, or will be employed in other problem-solving jobs.

"Ginny! Dinner's ready!" Molly yelled up the staircase. Ginny sighed and, putting the book away, went downstairs to the dining room. Silence fell when she walked in the room.

"If you're all going to act as if I've got dragonpox, I'm going to eat in my room!" Looking at each of them, Ginny noticed that none of her siblings meet her eye. Only Molly and Arthur looked at her. "Fine," Ginny said. She stalked over to the table and grabbed a plate and some food, then went back up to the attic. She kicked the door shut and sat on her bed, refusing to cry.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

For Ginny, August 30th couldn't come quick enough. Her brothers had hardly looked at her for the rest of the week, excepting Fred and George. They'd only tried to offer her Blood Pops and ask if she could turn into a bat excessively every single day. She was sick of it; sick of them, and sick of being ignored, yet again.

Looking at her parents, Ginny made herself smile and kissed them goodbye. They were the only two who hadn't treated her any differently. They'd seen how hard it had been for her after Voldemort, and they didn't want to make the same mistakes over again.

"You be a good girl, Ginny. Have fun at school and do your best. Learn and listen to what you're being taught," Molly said, adjusting Ginny's scarf for her. Ginny smiled and nodded.

"Yes Mum. Goodbye," she said and hugged her tightly. "Bye Dad," Ginny said, hugging him just as tightly. "Thank you for being there for me," she whispered to them. "Say goodbye to the boys for me, will you?" She asked, looking down so they wouldn't see her tears. Her brothers had refused to come in through the barrier and had all said formal and stiff goodbyes in the Muggle world.

Molly nodded in response to her daughter, her smiling face being replaced by an angry one. It was true that the boys hadn't seen Ginny after her first year. They hadn't heard her crying and screaming throughout the night. They hadn't had to watch as their daughter grew paler and skinnier. Ron was too busy worried about Harry and Hermione to take any interest in his sister, Fred and George were always creating explosions in their room, Percy was too busy studying and reading, and Bill and Charlie had their work. Molly and Arthur hadn't done anything to help Ginny either. They'd sat back and watched as their daughter wasted away.

This time it was different. There was no danger of her still being possessed by He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named. This was her; this was Ginny. It was whom she was, who she was becoming, and not one of her brothers had supported or encouraged her in any way. Fred and George's antics didn't help in any way...

Molly hugged Ginny again and kissed her head.

"We'll tell them for you, dear. You have to hurry, or else you'll miss the train," she whispered. Ginny nodded and Molly let go of her reluctantly.

"Listen to what you're being taught, Ginny. Oh, and enjoy your new room. Have fun decorating it," Arthur said with a wink. He ruffled her hair, then kissed her. "Be good. We're very proud of you," he whispered. Ginny nodded. "There's a gift for you in your trunk. Open it when you get there, ok? Don't tell your mother I told you," Arthur whispered again. Ginny smiled and nodded. He let go of her, then watched as she walked over to the train. Ginny turned and waved at them. The clock struck eleven, and Ginny went inside to an empty train. Arthur and Molly waved until the train was out of sight, and their daughter could no longer be seen. Molly straightened out her robe, then narrowing her eyes, went out to where her sons were waiting to give them a good telling off.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny woke up with a start and looked at her watch. Ten minutes left. She thanked the Gods with a sigh, then began packing up Exploding Snap. It had been a boring trip. Snap was boring with one person. There hadn't been anyone to talk to, play pranks on, or even just see. She's read or slept for most of the trip. Ginny sighed and put her old robe on. She had the feeling that her life was going to be just like that from now on: lonely and boring. She stepped out onto the waiting platform, and smiled over at Hagrid. He beamed down at her.

"'Ello Ginny. How are yeh? Nice trip?" he asked. Ginny shrugged.

"It was kind of boring. I mostly read and slept. I discovered that Exploding Snap isn't as exciting with one person," she said with a grin. Hagrid nodded, then pulled out a watch.

"That ain't good. We're goin' to be travellin' to the castle in Olympe's carriage," he said. Ginny nodded and followed him over to the large powder-blue carriage. He opened the door for her, and grinning, bowed. "Madam," he said. Ginny smiled and went into the carriage, Hagrid following. Ginny was thankful that she was so small, and that the carriage was so large, as Hagrid filed most of it.

"Thanks Hagrid. You're the only person besides Mum and Dad that's treated me civilly since I found out I'm a Vampire," she said, looking around her. The seats were dark purple and there were blue silk belts strapped to the seats.

"Yer better use those. The horses are a bit rough. Poor things haven't been out for ages," Hagrid said. Ginny nodded and tied the strap around her waist. Hagrid whistled loudly, and the carriage began to lift off of the ground. Ginny could hear the horses wings flapping steadily, and concentrating for a moment, she found that she could actually hear each and every feather moving on their wings. She shook her head, but the noise didn't go. She cursed under her breath. "No cursin' now. What happened?" Hagrid asked, looking at her in concern.

"My hearing's just improved I'll say. This is going to be annoying," she said with a sigh. Hagrid smiled at her.

"It'll be a'right. Yer'll learn how to control it soon enough," he said. "What can you hear?" he asked.

"All of the horses wing feathers moving with the wind. And I can hear your brother in the Forest. If I really concentrate, I can hear Dumbledore talking to Snape in the dungeons. I think I can hear in a thirty kilometre radius all the way around. Wait, how high are we up? The Hogwarts castle is supposed to be thirty kilometres tall..." Ginny said, looking out of the huge window. She groaned. "Crap! Sorry Hagrid... We're about five kilometre's above it. A thirty-five kilometre radius hearing range. Not good..." Ginny said with a sigh. Hagrid beamed at her.

"It'll be good. Yer'll see," he said. He looked out the window and saw that the horses were starting to descend. "Get ready. We're goin' down," he said. Ginny nodded and held onto the side bar. The carriage landed with a small bump, and Hagrid climbed out of it. Ginny followed him, and they went up to the castle. Hagrid opened a side door, and took a torch from the wall. "This is the way to the Great Hall. Teachers corridor," he explained as they walked down the passage. Even though Ginny was behind Hagrid, and there was minimal light, she could see everything around her as if it was broad daylight and there was no roof. After a few minutes, Hagrid stopped and opened a side door. Ginny walked into the Great Hall, blinking at the sudden light.

"Ah, Miss Weasley! Right on time," Albus said, smiling at her. Ginny smiled back uncertainly. "As there are no teachers, we have decided that you can dine up here with us for the next two days. If you don't want to, then we will understand," Albus said. Ginny nodded. She saw the other teachers along the table. Everyone, including Sibyl Trelawney was in attendance. Well, nearly everyone. Lupin was absent. Snape glared at her, obviously not happy about the arrangement. Ginny smirked inwardly.

"Well, as everyone's here, I wouldn't want to disappoint you all," she said with a grin. Albus smiled and conjured a chair from thin air. Ginny sat on it and as soon as Albus was sitting, the food appeared on everyone's plates. The meal was eaten in silence. When everyone had finished, Albus turned to Ginny and smiled, his eyes twinkling.

"Would you like to start your training tonight once your food has had time to settle, or tomorrow after some rest?" he asked. Ginny considered it. Tonight would mean that she'd have to admit that she was indeed a Vampiress. Tomorrow would mean that she could sleep in her own room and try to forget that tomorrow was coming...

"Tomorrow, please. I'd like to decorate my room tonight," she said, smiling fakely. Albus nodded and looked at her over his half-moon spectacles with a frown. Then, as quickly as he'd done that, he was sitting straight and smiling at her again.

"The password's 'password'. We haven't had time to change it yet," he said. Ginny nodded. "You're allowed to use magic to decorate. You know the spells, I presume?" he asked. Ginny nodded.

"Yes, sir. Thank you," she said, standing. "Goodnight Professors. I will see you in the morning," she said with a smile, then walked over to the side door, somehow knowing that the large doors were locked. Once they had said goodbye and Ginny was gone, Snape turned to Albus.

"Are you sure this is appropriate, Albus? She could have easily started training once everyone else had arrived," he said quietly. Albus nodded.

"I am well aware of that, Severus. From tomorrow onward when Harry and Hermione find out about this from Ron, Ginny's life is going to be hard. Indeed, it is already, since her first year here with Voldemort. It was a very difficult life she chose," he said, now addressing all of the teachers. "I think you should give her some credit and see that she is not a small girl with immense power; she is a lady who needs to learn to control her immense amount of power. That is what you're all here to do. You have to teach her to control this," he said. "We all have to make it seem that her life is actually worth living. She is at a difficult age, and with the entire school and her friends shunning her, she will feel isolated. When a person is isolated, the world seems bleak. You all know this. You've all experienced isolation long before you came to me. You need to help her, or else she will have the ending that all of you tried to escape," Albus said. Severus nodded curtly.

"We know what we're here to do, Albus. We know that we have to stop her from dying. I just wish you'd tell us why. Why is she so important?" Minerva asked. Albus chuckled.

"Every individual is important Minerva, some more so than others. Those people are often the most seemingly insignificant people of all. Harry Potter, was an ordinary baby and after one tragic event, he became the most famous wizard in our world! Other people may not become famous, but does that make them less important than those that are? Most people that are famous are that for the wrong reasons; very few are for the right reasons," Albus said. Minerva narrowed her eyes at him.

"You didn't answer my question, Albus," she said. Albus nodded absent-mindedly, then smiled at her.

"I'm off. I have to organise everything for her training tomorrow," he said, then left the Great Hall with a quick goodbye to everyone. Minerva shook her head, then sighed, and left too.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny walked into her room and looked around. There were plain white sheets on a plain white king-size bed. The walls were white, as was all of the furniture. Opening a door, she saw a white bathroom with white towels. The only things that had colours were herself, the flames in the white fireplace and her trunk. Even the carpet was white! Definitely too much white, she decided. She picked up a note on her bed.

Ginevra,

Your room can be coloured to suit your taste. You can use magic to colour the walls, furniture, linen, bathroom, anything you like. Have fun!

A. Dumbledore

Ginny grinned and started colouring everything with her wand. The walls turned light blue, and the carpet went dark blue. Ginny decided to keep the ceiling and skirting boards white, but made glow in the dark stars appear on it. Her quilt changed to burgundy, the sheets and pillowcases turned silver, and as an afterthought, Ginny made her towels purple. Her furniture changed to black. The windowsills turned to green, as did the curtains (a lighter shade though). Going into the bathroom, Ginny made the tiled walls a mix between purple and blue, making the basin a pale purple. She changed the colour of the toilet a few times, before finally settling on plain white, and making the toilet seat the same colour of the basin. The fireplace turned black, as did the mantelpiece above it. The mirror standing in the corner, Ginny left white then she stopped and looked around her new room. She smirked then went over to her trunk suddenly feeling exhausted. She managed to change into her pyjamas before collapsing on her bed. After crawling beneath the quilt, Ginny fell asleep.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Good morning Ginny. I trust your sleep was good?" Albus asked, smiling at her. Ginny nodded.

"Yes, thank you. I'm not a morning person, so I'll apologise now for my lack of response," she said with a grin, then sat down to breakfast. Albus chuckled.

"It's good that you're not a morning person. It makes it easier for the change to occur," Lupin said. Ginny nodded, then remembered that she hadn't seen him at dinner the night before. At the same time as this came to her realisation, so did the fact that it had been a full moon. The last full moon of the month, in fact. Lupin looked pale, which wasn't unusual, but other than that and a few scratches he'd received by going to the Shrieking Shack, he looked considerably well.

"You're looking well, Lupin," she said, smiling. Lupin nodded, then smiled back at her.

"Miss Weasley? How is your studying going?" Minerva asked, smiling at her.

"For school or my new... lifestyle?" Ginny asked.

"School," Minerva replied. Ginny grinned apologetically.

"Most of my time has been with what's happening to me, and I've barely given school a thought at the moment. I hope you understand," she said. Minerva nodded.

"You can't put off your responsibility as a student just because you're changing form," Snape said, glaring at her. Ginny tried not to groan. Here she was, only just having woken up and too many people were asking questions, or accusing her. It was really annoying!

"I do realise that Professor, but as I only just found out that this is happening to me, I wanted to know as much as I possibly could before I hurt someone without realising it. I didn't want a repeat of my first year happening without me knowing what was going on. Professor Dumbledore? Where would you like me to meet you for my training to begin?" She asked sweetly. Albus glared over at Severus then cleared his throat. Ginny noticed that Minerva was trying not to laugh at Severus' shocked expression, which he immediately covered up with a scowl.

"The Room of Requirement will suffice for now. Minerva, did you make the timetable up?" he asked, turning to her. Minerva nodded and handed him a parchment. Dumbledore looked it over, then handed it to Ginny. "The top half is for weekends, including this one, the bottom half is your school schedule and how your extra lessons will fit around them. If you want anything changed, then just ask. Hogsmeade weekends will be your choice if you decide to study or not. Any questions?" he asked. Ginny looked over the parchment.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Saturday and Sunday

9:00 to 10:00- Room of Requirement- A. Moody

10:00 to 11:00- Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom- R.J. Lupin

11:00 to 11:20- RECESS

11:20 to 12:20- Divination classroom- Firenze and S. Trelawney

12:20 to 1:20- History of Magic classroom- W. Binns

1:20 to 2:20- Transfirguration classroom- N. Tonks and M. McGonagall

2:20 to 3:00- LUNCH

3:00 to 4:00- Dungeons- S. Snape

4:00 to 5:00- Room of Requirement- A. Dumbledore

5:00 to 6:00- Hagrid's hut- R. Hagrid and O. Maxime

7:00 to 10:00- training for extracurricular subjects, homework and dinner

If there is a Hogsmeade weekend, it will be your own decision as to whether you join the other students.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

School

Monday to Tuesday

9:00 to 10:00- Transfiguration- M. McGonagall

10:00 to 11:00- Divination- Firenze

11:00 to 11:20- RECESS

11:20 to 12:20- Defence Against the Dark Arts- R.J. Lupin & A. Moody

12:20 to 1:20- Care of Magical Creatures- R. Hagrid

1:20 to 2:20- LUNCH

2:20 to 3:00- Rune Studies- K. Yepir

3:00 to 4:00- Potions- S. Snape

5:00- 10:00- training for extracurricular subjects, homework and dinner

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Wednesday to Thursday

9:00 to 10:00- Charms- F. Flitwick

10:00 to 11:00- Potions- S. Snape

11:00 to 11:20- RECESS

11:20 to 12:20- Care of Magical Creatures- R. Hagrid

12:20 to 1:20- Rune Studies- K. Yepir

1:20 to 2:20- LUNCH

2:20 to 3:00- Defence Against the Dark Arts- R.J. Lupin & A. Moody

3:00 to 4:00- Astronomy- O. Rion

5:00- 10:00- training for extracurricular subjects, homework and dinner

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Friday

9:00 to 10:00- Astronomy- K. Yepir

10:00 to 11:00- Charms- F. Flitwick

11:00 to 11:20- RECESS

11:20 to 12:20- Divination- Firenze

12:20 to 1:20- Transfiguration- M. McGonagall

1:20 to 2:20- LUNCH

2:20 to 3:00- Care of Magical Creatures- R. Hagrid

3:00 to 4:00- Study time

5:00- 10:00- training for extracurricular subjects, homework and dinner

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"No questions, sir," she said. Albus nodded. Everyone finished eating their breakfast in silence. "When will Tonks be here?" Ginny asked once she'd finished. Albus looked over at Lupin, who shrugged.

"She said she'd be here at eight. She probably lost her watch again," he said with a grin. Suddenly there was a loud bang from outside of the Great Hall doors.

"Who's smart idea was it to lock the bloody door? Let me in!" They heard Tonks yelling. Albus smiled, his eyes twinkling as he opened the door. Tonks stood there, looking annoyed and embarrassed. "Sorry Albus. I was told to come to the front..." she said, glaring over at Lupin, who smiled. Ginny smirked at them. "I'm not late, am I?" Tonks asked, suddenly worried. "I couldn't find my watch this morning," she said, glaring at Lupin again. She reached the table quickly. "Hey Ginny! Didn't see you there! How's it going?" Tonks asked, grinning. Ginny smiled as Tonks' hair turned electric blue and her eyes changed to pink.

"Good. How are you?" she asked. Tonks shrugged and waved her hand about, her nails changing from pink to black and blue.

"Could be better, could be worse," she said off-handedly. Ginny nodded. Tonks went over to Lupin, who was grinning openly. "Give me back my watch, you ruddy git," she demanded. Lupin held up his hands.

"I don't have it," he said, his grin going wider.

"That's why it's in your left robe pocket," Moody muttered. Lupin glared at him. Tonks grinned and held out her hand. Moody smirked at them as Tonks grew an extra arm and started tickling Lupin, while the other arm went into Lupin's pocket. Laughing, Lupin tried to slap away her hand. Finally getting her watch, Tonks' third arm retreated and disappeared. She put her watch on, then went back to Albus, who was smiling largely.

"When do I have to meet Ginny?" she asked. Albus looked at Ginny.

"Twenty past one," she said. Tonks groaned.

"You mean I got up before ten and I didn't have to? That sucks!" Tonks said. Ginny laughed quietly then stood up, excusing herself from the table.

"I'm going to go get ready. See you in half an hour Moody," she said, smiling, then left through the Great Hall doors. She went straight to her room, and saw clothes sitting on her bed, a pair of pants, shirt and long karate-like coat. There was also a pair of lace-up boots with a small strap on the inner side of the left boot. All of the clothes were white. Ginny grinned and changed into them quickly.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny arrived in the Room of Requirement a few minutes early, dressed in the clothes she'd been given and looked around the room. There were Muggle weapons and equipment, as well as wizarding ones. Everything was already set up, and she saw Moody over in the corner, making sure the swords were sharp enough.

"Ginny. You're early," Moody said, then turned around to her. Ginny nodded. The bell rang outside loudly and she grimaced. "Sorry," he said and the room became void of all outside sounds.

"Thank you... You don't mind that I'm early?" she asked. He shook his head, grinning grimly.

"It's probably the last time you'll want to be early. In fact, I doubt if you'll ever be early again," he said with a smirk. Ginny nodded. "Warm-up instructions are on the wall. Read them, then do them," he said. Ginny went over to the indicated wall and looked at his instructions. She realised she didn't have to read it to know what it said, and started doing as the instructions read. After stretching her legs and arms for five minutes, she started skipping with a nearby rope. After another five minutes, she stretched her arms and legs again. "Is your blood pumping properly now?" Moody asked when she'd finished. Ginny nodded. "Good. Get over here," he said. She walked over to him. He handed her a small white handled dagger. "Put that in the strap of your boot," Moody instructed. Ginny did as he said. He looked at her, then nodded. "Get on the mat," he said. Ginny walked over to the blue mat and looked at him. "Do you know anything about martial arts?" Moody asked.

"Not a lot, sir. Only what I've seen on the Muggle movies, but I think most of it is bullshit and wirework," she said. Moody nodded.

"Call me Moody, not sir," he said. Ginny nodded.

"Yes, Moody," she said. "I know how to punch and kick, but not very well. Mum never let me play with the boys when she knew they were getting rough. We played when she wasn't around and I learnt bits and pieces then," Ginny said. Moody nodded.

"Show me," he barked. Ginny nodded and kicked the air. "Punch," he said. Ginny nodded, then put her hands up to her face, clenching her fists and making sure that her thumbs weren't tucked in. She punched the air. Moody frowned. "Again," he said. Ginny punched again. "You're wrists are moving too much. You'll break your hand doing that and won't even dent the opponent. Give me your wrists," he said. Ginny held her arms out, and Moody touched his wand to her wrists, muttering a spell. "Punch again," he said. Ginny punched again and could feel that it was a better punch. "Good. Now punch this bag ten times with your left hand, then ten with your right," Moody said, and a punching bag appeared out of thin air. Ginny began doing as he asked, and after five minutes, she had finished. Moody made Ginny do some more warm ups, then told her she could go.

"Already? Why?" She asked. Moody looked at her.

"If you do too much in one day, you'll hurt your muscles. You haven't used them enough, or in this way before, so you don't want to hurt yourself by doing too much at once. Do the warm ups at eight o'clock for half an hour every day. It will make you hungrier for dinner and after two hours you'll feel tired and ready for sleep." Ginny raised an eyebrow at him, but didn't say anything and he didn't reprimand her. "Go to your next lesson now," he said, pushing her out the door.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Nice outfit," Lupin said, grinning. Ginny smirked.

"Thanks... I forgot to bring a change of clothes. Mind if I go and get changed now?" she asked. Lupin waved her away. "Hi Tonks," Ginny called, smirking as she left. Tonks stopped hiding under the table and looked at Lupin, shocked.

"How'd she know?" She asked. Lupin shrugged.

"No idea..."

Ginny shook her head. The hearing thing was all right for some things, but other things she did not want to hear! Tonks and Lupin snogging was one of those things! She shook her head again then walked into her room and changed quickly. She went back to the room, listening to make sure that nothing was going on inside, then knocked and went inside.

"Ginny... How are you?" Lupin asked, grinning at her. Ginny shrugged.

"I'm learning how to become a Vampire. How do you think I am?" she asked, smirking. Lupin nodded in agreement. "What about you and Tonks?" she asked him. Lupin went red slightly.

"We're just friends," he stammered. Ginny nodded.

"Sure... If that's what you want to tell yourself Moony, go ahead," she said, smirking again. Lupin paled, and narrowed his eyes at her.

"What did you just call me?" he asked, his voice threatening. Ginny looked at him, unfazed by his tone.

"I called you Moony, Remus Julian Lupin," she said, her tone and face unwavering. He raised a hand to hit her, then let it drop by his side.

"Get out, Ginevra," he said quietly. "Now!" He yelled when she didn't move. Ginny walked over to the door calmly, then stopped and looked at him.

"Do not confuse me with her, Remus. I'm not Lily and I will not be who you want me to be," she said. Lupin looked at her, his eyes beginning to turn from blue to black. Ginny stalked back into the room angrily and slapped him. His eyes turned to blue again.

"Do not hide away from me like that! I forgave you years ago, you've just been hiding too much to realise it! Snap out of it Moony, or I swear I'll make you!" Ginny said in a voice that wasn't her own, then left the room again. Lupin sank to the floor in shock.

One conversation that she wasn't even supposed to remember and she knew him inside out!

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Flashback

Ginny sat in 12 Grimmauld Place, staring out of the window, completely bored. She wasn't allowed in the meetings; Harry, Ron and Hermione payed less attention to her every day and Kreacher was just a pessimistic weird house-elf, wrapped up in his own intentions and his Mistress' love of hatred. Her Dungbomb supply had run out the day before and there was nothing left to do. She heard a knock on the door and looked over to see Lupin standing there, smiling. He'd forced himself to come up here, to talk to her. He was scared, she could tell.

"Hi Ginny. Is this seat taken?" he asked. Ginny shook her head.

"Go ahead. How are you Lupin?" she asked, smiling.

"I've been better. Full moon tonight..." he said, staring up at the sky. "Make sure I get out before it comes on, ok?" Ginny nodded.

"Why do you do it Lupin? Why don't you just take the potion?" she asked him. Remus sighed heavily. "It's because of Lily, isn't it? You still love her..." Ginny said. Lupin looked at her, wondering how she knew something that not even James or Sirius had known.

"How did you..." he began, then stopped. Ginny continued.

"You miss Lily more than anyone, because she treated you kind and you loved her more than anything. Yet, you didn't do anything because you thought she'd reject you because of what you became every full moon," she said. Lupin didn't ask how she knew. It wasn't important anymore; she simply knew. "She asked you to be the Secret Keeper too, but you refused, because you knew you'd go there every night to watch her. To watch James with the wife you should have had and the son you could have had. You refused because you didn't want to be reminded of everything you missed out on," Ginny said. She had no idea where this information was coming from, but it seemed that she was right. "You turn into a wolf every month and don't just howl at the moon, you howl for her too. She's the sanity that you have in your mind every time you change, she's the thing that keeps you human, isn't it? That's why you can't talk to me. People say that I look like Lily sometimes, and you're afraid if you talk to me, you'll see Lily, you'll hear Lily, because you want me to be Lily. Don't you Moony?" Ginny asked, looking at him. He'd barely begun to nod when she fainted.

"Albus!" Lupin yelled. He lifted Ginny up and carried her down to the meeting. He kicked open the door and everyone stopped talking immediately. Albus, Molly and Arthur rushed over quickly. "We were just talking... Just talking," Remus said. He put Ginny down on the table and Albus looked at Ginny quickly. He lifted an eyelid and checked her pupils.

"Are you sure you were just talking?" he asked, frowning. Remus nodded.

"We were just talking..." he repeated. Albus smiled and put a hand on his shoulder.

"Go down to the kitchen. Sit down for a while. Molly, Arthur, can you take him down please?" Molly and Arthur nodded then helped Lupin outside. "Everyone leave now, please," Albus said. "Severus, you stay," he said. Severus nodded and walked over to him.

"You believe him? That they were just talking?" he sneered, then looked down at Ginny. Albus nodded, and looked at Severus sternly.

"Severus, we have been through this numerous times before. When will you trust me and my judgement?" he asked, shaking his head.

"I do trust you. I don't trust him," Severus said, indicating to the door where Lupin had just left. Albus nodded, then looked back to Ginny.

"Lily?" he asked quietly. Ginny opened her eyes and smiled at Albus. "It's against the rules, Lily. You shouldn't do this. The girl has already had too much trouble in her life..." Albus said. Lily/Ginny nodded.

"I know, Albus. It can't be helped though. She will have much more trouble, pain and hurt in her life. This one day will be a flower compared to them... You will find out what I mean at the beginning of the next school year. Hello, Severus. You're looking healthier than last time we saw each other..." Lily/Ginny said with a smile. Severus nodded, shocked. "Oh, dear... I seem to be shocking everyone today. I should go. I doubt she will remember what happened, so don't worry. If she does then... then it can't be helped and she's meant to remember. Oh, before I go... Severus," she said, looking at him. "Be kinder to people, will you? You always were too mistrusting. Believe in people, and they will surprise you. At least believe in this one more... She values your opinion. A 'harsh opinionated critic of my family and life' is what comes up mostly. Do try," Lily/Ginny said, smiling. Albus looked at Severus, who merely scowled. Ginny's eyes closed again.

"Ginny? Are you ok?" Albus asked. Ginny opened her eyes and sat up in shock. She swayed for a moment before falling backwards again.

"Dizzy... Why am I here? I'm not allowed," she said, her brain registering where she was quickly. Albus smiled at her.

"It's all right, Ginny. You fainted. You're all right now..." he said. Ginny nodded slowly so as not to make the dizziness worse and closed her eyes. "Do you remember what happened?" Albus asked.

"Umm... I remember talking to Remus... Professor Lupin, sorry. I don't know what about though," she lied. "Then I woke up here," she said. She kept her eyes closed for two reasons; one, so Snape couldn't tell that she was lying, and the second to make sure her headache wouldn't get worse.

"All right. Do you feel well enough to go down to the kitchen now? Your parents are down there with Remus," Albus said kindly. Ginny opened her eyes squinting then, making sure the headache was gone, nodded and stood up. She walked out of the room and listened very carefully while trying to make it seem as if her footsteps were getting fainter.

"Do you believe her, sir?" Snape asked quietly.

"I'm not sure... She seems too innocent to lie, but appearances are often deceiving. I'm not sure what to think about anyone anymore..." Albus admitted, then laughed softly. Ginny walked away quietly.

End Flashback

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny did nothing until recess, then walked to the Great Hall through the tunnels, and came out through the side door. She sat down at her seat, avoiding anyone's gaze. Albus smiled at her as she ate a piece of cake, making Ginny wonder if she'd suddenly got cake on her face. When everyone had finished, Albus made the teachers leave and told Ginny to stay.

"Remus told me what happened at your lesson," he said. Ginny nodded. "How often do you let Lily take you over Ginevra?" he asked her, smiling still.

"Not very often. Once or twice a year. Birthdays, anniversaries, the times when she needs to feel human and cry. That time I made her take me over. Remus needed a good slap and he wouldn't have let me do it. I knew he would let Lily though, so I told her to do it. She agreed and we did what needed to be done," Ginny said simply. Albus nodded.

"All right... I won't argue with you on that. You haven't told anyone about this have you?" he asked. Ginny stared at him in surprise.

"That's rich coming from you, Albus. You told me to tell someone whenever something like that happened to me again, and now you want me to keep it a secret? Of course I didn't tell anyone! I'm not an eleven-year-old anymore and I know what to do. Could you imagine the impact on Harry, or anyone else for that matter, if he found out I was being possessed by his mother? He'd never leave me alone!" she said with a short laugh. Albus smiled.

"All right... You should go to your next lesson now. Firenze and Sibyl are expecting you," Albus said with a smile. Ginny nodded and left quickly.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Ah, Miss Weasley! I had the feeling you would be late..." Trelawney announced. "I'll get the tea!" she said, and turned around to get everything ready. Ginny nodded in disbelief, raising an eyebrow at her when she wasn't looking. Firenze smiled at Ginny, then walked over and cupped her face with his large hands.

Don't be cynical, Ginny. She means well, Firenze said in her mind. Ginny sighed and nodded.

"I know, Firenze. I know," she replied quietly. "Are you comfortable helping me? Our species haven't spoken to each other for centuries," she said, remembering the information from the book. He smiled again, then let go of her.

I am fine with it, no matter what my old herd think. Though your species are ruthless, as are ours, I hardly see it necessary in this instant for us to fight a war against each other. I agreed to teach you and teach you I will. He said, smiling still. Ginny nodded and sat on a cushion just as Sibyl turned around with two teacups. Firenze waited patiently as the two women drank their tea and Sibyl tried to get Ginny to do some tea reading.

"I can't work with one whose aura is so clouded by grief and anger!" Sibyl cried impatiently after five minutes. Ginny looked at Sibyl, confused.

"How am I angry?" She asked, frowning. "I'm confused, but not angry," she said, turning to Firenze, her confusion showing clearly.

"Sibyl... Perhaps you should rest for a while. Let me try," he said, leading her away. Ginny listened as his hooves made a kind of musical pattern along the wooden floor as he walked back. Ginny put her teacup down gratefully. "Follow me, please," he said quietly. She nodded and followed, wondering why his hooves weren't making the music again as he walked. "Centaur's have their own powers, we just do not like to brag about it," Firenze said over his shoulder. "It would be faster if you rode me. Climb onto my back," he said.

"Are you sure, Firenze?" she asked softly, frowning. Firenze nodded. Ginny climbed onto his back reluctantly and held on as he galloped outside. He went around to the lake and stopped on the side closest to the Forbidden Forest. Ginny climbed off unsteadily.

"I can not go in with you, but I can give you this," he said passing a wooden bowl to her. "Fill it with water, and go into the clearing to your left," he instructed. Ginny nodded and filled the bowl with water from the lake then went into the Forbidden Forest quietly. She walked in the general left direction and eventually walked into a clearing. Not knowing what to do next, Ginny placed the bowl in the centre of the small clearing and sat in front of it. She looked into the bowl, feeling foolish. At first, nothing happened. She watched her reflection, then, ignoring her face, looked deeper into the bowl. Suddenly, pictures began appearing in the water and Ginny knew straight away that they were not reflections.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco Malfoy stood in the corridor, glaring at Ginny, who smirked triumphantly and walked away. He glared for a moment longer, then smirked and closed his eyes. When nothing happened and Ginny continued to walk away, Draco opened his eyes, and glared at her retreating back. He concentrated again, but Ginny continued to walk away. From nearby classrooms, people began to walk out and over to Draco. He took no notice of them, still glaring at Ginny.

"Move!" He hissed at a nearby girl, who simply ignored him and tried to grab his robes. He pushed her away, then, before anyone else could touch him, closed his eyes. Everyone stopped looking at Draco, then looked to each other in confusion. Not knowing why they were out there, they simply walked back to their classrooms again. Draco glared after them, then looked around for Ginny. He shook his head with a scowl, then left.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The picture changed and Ginny would have gasped if she had control over herself.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny kissed Draco hungrily, swearing at him under her breath.

"You are such a conceited jerk. I hate you," she breathed. He smirked, kissing her neck.

"Right back at you, bloodsucker," he sneered, then kissed her again.

"Veela," she retorted smirking, then ripped his shirt open.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny willed the picture to change. She did not want to see that! The water rippled, and it changed to black. She grinned, knowing what to do now. She wanted to see... herself in two years and willed it to show her.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

An older looking Ginny wrapped her cloak around her tighter and pulled the hood over her face. She looked around suspiciously, then walked down Diagon Alley quickly and surely. She knocked on a door three times. A slit opened, and someone looked down at her.

"Where do the birds fly?" He asked. Ginny smiled.

"South to see the sun rise," she said. The door opened quickly, and Ginny walked into the darkness. The door shut behind her, and she took off her cloak, her short black hair shining in the candlelight.

"This way, Ma'am. Sorry about that... Precautions, you know," the man said, sounding both scared and apologetic. Ginny nodded and the man led her down a side corridor. Ginny walked after him, fingering the dagger in her sleeve. She knew that the dagger in her boot was still there, even without feeling for it or looking to check. It had become part of her two years ago when she'd received it from Moody.

Loud noises filtered from side rooms, most of it recorded by Muggle devices, and played to disguise what was really happening inside the rooms. Ginny grinned inwardly. So, he knew she'd come... His attempts to conceal the activities were useless however, because she managed to hear everything anyway.

"How do you know she will come here, Malfoy? She doesn't take well to demands, even if it's by you," a man said sounding worried.

"She's already here, Rowan. Be patient," Draco replied with a smirk. Ginny smirked at his voice, knowing that he was in the end room where the recordings were being played the loudest. The man opened the end door and Ginny walked inside. The door shut behind her with a bang, but she didn't even batter an eyelid, or wince at the sound. Draco stood up with a charming smile on his face. "Welcome, Ginevra. I trust that you are comfortable meeting here?" He asked. Ginny held back a smirk.

"Quite comfortable, Draconius. You requested a meeting with me, however, as I do have other appointments to keep, I would appreciate that we make this quick," she said coolly. Draco nodded and pulled the seat out for her. Ginny sat down and waited until he'd done so too, to continue talking. "Mr Ollivander is expecting me at midnight, so you have fifteen minutes to talk Draconius," she instructed. Draco nodded his head in acknowledgment.

"Ollivander? He's not in Diagon Alley anymore and his shop's closed. No one's been able to find him, so how do you know where he is?" Rowan asked, glaring at her. Ginny looked at the scrawny man beside Draco and smiled evilly.

"I am quite aware of the circumstances involving Mr Ollivander, Rowan. You would do well to teach your cronies manners, Draconius," she said, raising an eyebrow at him. Draco nodded, glaring at Rowan.

"Do not speak unless spoken to, do you understand me, Rowan?" He said in a threatening tone. Rowan nodded, pointing to his throat. Draco held back a smirk, then looked to Ginny. "Please refrain in hexing my men, Ginevra. As much as I dislike Rowan's manners, his information is invaluable and his voice is a vital resource so I can receive that information," Draco said. Ginny nodded her head once and took the spell off of Rowan silently.

"You now have ten minutes, Draconius," she said. Draco nodded.

"The Veela have decided to join the Vampires, but they have some conditions," he said. Ginny nodded for him to continue. "They don't want any of your people to bite any of ours. They want to use our spies during it and the final condition is that they will join only if you agree to lead both sides into war," Draco said, looking at Ginny intensely for a reaction.

"I will have to take the final condition to the rest of the Council, but I am sure the conditions can be arranged," Ginny said calmly. Draco nodded.

"Rowan, leave us. I have a final condition to tell Ginevra that you were not privy to and I do not wish to lose my life over a careless action," Draco said. Rowan stood up and bowed to both Draco and Ginny before exiting out a side door. Draco walked over to Ginny and tucked a piece of hair behind her ear. "I like what you did with your hair," he said, smiling at her. "It's dark. Suits you," he said with a grin.

"Well, I could hardly walk around with it being red at this time. I am under suspicion for everything I have not done and I do not wish to attract attention to myself. We are on the brink of a war and my hair being red would have just been screaming 'target'," Ginny replied with a smirk. Draco nodded and sat on the table in front of her.

"Do you really know where Ollivander is?" He asked. Ginny smirked and stood up to meet him face to face.

"Wouldn't you like to know?" She asked, then kissed him softly. "I've got to go shopping, my cupboards are completely empty," she said. Draco nodded seriously.

"I didn't think that shops were open at this time of night," he replied.

"Some shops are only open now," she said, then left. Draco sighed as the door closed behind her. Ginny left the building quickly. The man bowed to her before he closed the door after her. She smiled and placing the hood over her head again, walked over to a side alley and Disapparated.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny kept watching, wanting to know what was happening to her, why people were scared of her, bowing to her and how she was on a 'Council' that she had no idea about.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny arrived at an intersection and began walking down a road. She stopped in front an old house and knocked on the door five times. Like in Diagon Alley, a slit opened and someone peered down at her.

"Is that you Mabel?" the voice asked void of any emotion.

"Mabel has been found, but she is not here at the moment. May I come in?" Ginny asked politely. The door opened and Ginny walked in. Ollivander smiled at her, making his hologram disappear.

"Hello Ginevra. What do I owe this pleasure? You were very limited in the fireplace," Ollivander said. Ginny nodded and removed her hood.

"I apologise Oscar, but it was difficult to be certain that the line was secure. I know that we were talking through various fires, but I did not want to risk telling you everything," she said. Oscar nodded.

"To be wary is to be safe," he said, smiling at her. "Come into the lounge room. Would you like some tea?" He asked as they sat down.

"Yes, please," Ginny said. The teapot poured two mugs of tea and the spoon lifted with sugar on it. "One, please," Ginny said. The spoon dropped the sugar in the mug, and the mug lifted itself to Ginny's hand. She sipped the tea and waited for Oscar to start his before talking. "How are you finding the Muggle world these days?" she asked, smiling. Oscar sighed and sipped more of his tea before replying wearily.

"I'm restless. I am waiting for this war to end so I can return to my home. A giant went through the neighbouring land last week. It took all of my will not to go out there and stop it myself. I timed the Ministry. They took an entire minute to get here, then an extra twenty to finish erasing everyone's memory. I saw that your people got here in two seconds. Congratulations," he said, smiling. Ginny looked at Oscar, worried.

"You should not be outside when things like that happen, Oscar. It is too dangerous for you to go out," she admonished. Oscar smiled and nodded.

"Yes, I know that Ginevra. Besides, who said I was outside? I happened to be Looking and I managed to time it accurately from that. Are you keeping up with your Seeing, Ginevra?" he asked, smiling. Ginny nodded.

"Yes, I am, thank you Oscar. How else do you think that my people were there in two seconds flat? They managed to get the target out before the Ministry arrived, or the Veela's. They arrived a second after we did, I heard," she said. Oscar smiled.

"Half a second actually. Thankfully neither saw each other. Or at least, then had enough common sense not to attack each other," he said. Ginny nodded.

"The Council gave strict orders to them all. They followed them and even when Maverick saw the Veelas', he had enough sense not to attack them while there was a giant overhead. Over five centuries old and he still acts like a teenager," she said, shaking her head. Oscar laughed.

"And you do not? You think are more mature than him?" He asked, grinning. Ginny shook her head.

"I do not walk out into the battlefield without a wand! He had no weapon whatsoever! He was lucky to survive with the injuries he received! If he had not had that Cloak on, he would have been killed instantly! I, at least, have enough common sense to go out with two knives and a wand, Oscar!" Ginny said. Oscar nodded gravely.

"How is the Council nowadays? I haven't heard of them for years. Is Xavier still leading them?" Oscar asked. Ginny nodded.

"Yes, he is still the Council Highness. Agnes is still married to him and Virginia Weasley is also on the Council... Virginia Weasley, the most feared Vampiress in all worlds, magical or Muggle," Ginny said, contempt filled in her voice. Oscar raised an eyebrow at her.

"Contempt? You don't fear her? Or you wish you were in her place?" He asked. Ginny shook her head with a small smile.

"I am happy with my own position on the Council, Oscar. I just think that Virginia is overestimated. I have known her for two years and I have not seen one piece of evidence to attribute to this reputation of fear. I am not afraid of her at all. I have seen her in her Vampiress form and I have watched her kill. There is nothing about her that makes me think of her as anything special, unless you count the way she uses seduction, or the offer of seduction, to get her prey. She is part Veela after all," Ginny said. Oscar smiled and nodded.

"That is exactly why she is feared Ginevra! She can seduce anyone, no matter what species or if they are man, woman, or child. That is the reason she is feared, because the love the person thinks that they feel for her will drive them to do anything for her. She's even seduced Vampires with the Veela part of her, as she can control it. A man would even kill himself if she asked them; just because they think they're in love with her. She has stopped an entire army just by seducing the enemy's leader and killing him," Ollivander said. Ginny sighed with a nod.

"I know... I am not afraid of her because she failed to seduce me. She tried everything, the Veela side of her, the Vampiress side of her; both sides offering the world. She tried everything, yet she failed to seduce me. She does not scare me, because she is scared of me. If I will not succumb to her, then she has no control over me, or what I will do. That is why she tried to seduce Draco away from me, to use him as a way to control me. I do not think I thanked you properly for that spell bag..." She said, smiling. Oscar smiled back.

"You've thanked me thousands of times, Ginevra. There is no need to do so again!" He said, waving her thanks away. Ginny nodded then took his teacup from him, knowing he was done. She smiled when she read the leaves. "Anything new?" He asked. Ginny nodded.

"My husband is following me. He is going to try and see if you are actually here, which will prove fruitless, as you are not, are you, Oscar? Since I am not the Secret Keeper either, he is going to have a hard time figuring out where you are exactly," she said with a smile. She looked at her own tealeaves, then laughed quietly. Oscar raised an eyebrow, looking for an explanation. "He is going to try and seduce the information from me," she said. Pulling a watch from her pocket, she looked at the moons and dials, then stood up. "It is time for me to go. I have less than six hours of night left. Be well Oscar and do not let yourself be seduced by my husband. He is still the enemy, do not forget," she said with a wink, then kissed his cheek and let herself out, closing and locking the door behind her.

She looked around, and spotted a bush nearby. She knew every part of this place and that bush was not part of it. Smirking, she set it on fire. Draco changed back into himself and cursed loudly as he put the fire out.

"You bint! Those were new robes!" He yelled. Ginny laughed and walked over to him, smirking.

"Maybe Rowan is not the only one that needs a lesson in manners. You do know it is rude to stalk people, Draco?" She asked, grinning. "I already know that you are going to try and have sex with me to get the information, but I am not the Secret Keeper. How about we call a truce, then go home and have sex anyway?" She asked, smirking. Draco ran a hand through his hair, then looked at her intensely.

"Promise you're not the Secret Keeper?" he asked. Ginny held up a hand and nodded.

"I, Ginevra Molly Malfoy, nee Weasley, promise that I am not Ollivander's Secret Keeper," she said solemnly. Draco smirked at her, then kissed her hungrily.

"All right. I think sex sounds great. How long do we have left?" He asked, pulling away.

"Less than six hours," she replied and they Disapparated to Malfoy Manor.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny stopped the images and shook her head slowly. She knew that Malfoy was going to be a big part in her life... She stood up shakily, then walked out of the Forbidden Forest to where Firenze was waiting. She noticed that the sun was in a different position from before and looked at her watch. She'd been in there for rest of the lesson!

"How are you feeling?" Firenze asked, smiling at her.

"Annoyed. Oh, it worked," she added when he looked at her, surprised. "I saw four different visions, all of them had to do with Draco Malfoy and myself. The last one was more with Mr. Ollivander, then there was some stuff with Malfoy," she said. Firenze just smiled and instructed for her to tip the water on a nearby tree, then climb onto his back. Ginny did as he said, then held on as he galloped over to the school entrance. She climbed off quickly and thanked him, before getting out of the sun. Her eyes were hurting from the intense light and her skin was tingling.

"Enjoy your next lesson. We will see you tomorrow and Sibyl will let you work on your tea-reading some more," he said. Ginny nodded, then went in through the side door, and headed to her lesson with Professor Binns.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Ah, Ginny, there you are," Professor Binns said, floating through the wall. "I was wondering where you were. You're late," he said. Ginny nodded.

"Sorry Professor. I took longer than expected with my lesson beforehand. I apologise," she said. Professor Binns nodded, seemingly surprised.

"That is all right. Do not let it happen again," he said. Ginny nodded and sat down. "I will begin by asking you what knowledge you have of the Vampires. I understand that most students rarely listen in my class, as shown by their sorry scores in their end of year exams," he said, with a pitiful smile. Ginny nodded, silently thanking her memory.

"I know that Vampires mate for life and they are nocturnal beings. Vampires are immune to the Veela's hypnotic dance and stare. The Vampires came to an uneasy truce with the Werewolves two centuries ago, when the Werewolf Prince and Vampire Princess fell in love and had children. The Council Highness is Xavier, I believe," Ginny said. Professor Binns nodded.

"You have been reading, I see," he said with a ghostly smile. "The Council Highness is Xavier Torleni, as you said, and the other information you said, is correct. Now, we will go through some dates then see if you can remember them in a different order," he said. Ginny nodded. "15th century. 1413, February 6, the first Vampires were discovered in the Muggle world. It was not until the next century that people started telling the tales. Vampires were hunted for another full century before the Muggles stopped then began believing that they were all just a myth. That was the same time that the Ministry began and the Wizarding Protection Act was introduced. That was 1723, though there were many tales of Vampires from then on. Even now, Muggles claim to have seen a Vampire sucking someone's blood," Binns said. Ginny nodded.

"What's the 'W' stand for in your name?" she asked, remembering the first letter of his name.

"I hardly think that it is necessary for you to know my first name, Miss Weasley," he replied. Ginny gave a nonchalant shrug.

"I know, I just thought I could mix up information and see if I still remember things without getting the other information mixed up with it. I'm just remembering the part that Vampires were hunted by Muggles during the 16th century," she said. "If you were to throw in something else while I was remembering that, then it might make my memory better for trying to keep it remembering the right things," Ginny said. Professor Binns nodded, understanding what she meant.

"My first name is William," he said.

"William, got it. I like the name William," she said, grinning. Binns nodded, then continued to read off the dates.

"1825, April 26th, the Vampires declared war on the Veelas for killing the Vampire Prince. The Veelas declared war right back, for killing the Veela Princess. The war ended this century, due to a shortage of beings on both sides. They have only just been able to go to wizarding functions without killing each other," William said. Ginny nodded. "The giants were almost made extinct during the last fifty years due to the war with You-Know-Who. Some half-breed giants survived, as did some others that chose not to participate in the war," Professor Binns said. Ginny nodded.

"Are you scared of Voldemort?" She asked. Professor Binns shook his head. "Why don't you say Voldemort then?" She asked him. William cleared his throat.

"I refuse to say his name as I do not think that he deserves the title of 'Lord'," he said. Ginny frowned.

"Why not his childhood name then? Tom always hated when anyone called him by that," she said. William nodded.

"I never thought to call him by that. It seems a trivial name to give someone so... feared," he said.

"Yet if you don't fear him, then any name you call him will become trivial, don't you think Professor?" She asked with a smile. "It's time for my next class," she said, standing up. "Have a nice day, Professor. I look forward to our next lesson," Ginny said, leaving the room.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Hey Ginny. How was old Binns?" Tonks asked with a wink. "As boring as his usual self?" She asked, grinning. Ginny shrugged.

"I stayed awake and I learnt something, so I'd say it wasn't a total waste of time. Where's Professor McGonagall?" She asked. Tonks grinned.

"She's been indisposed. Women troubles..." She said with a wink.

"Right... What's with the blue hair?" she asked. Tonks shrugged and pulled at it, making it grow slightly longer.

"The pink was getting too bright, so I changed it. Now... What do you want to change first?" She asked, smiling at her. Ginny shrugged. "The easiest to do is probably your eyes. Once you can change them, the rest is as easy as a click," she said, clicking her finger with a grin. Her nose began to grow, then as quickly as it had done that, it was back in its normal shape.

"So how do I do that?" Ginny asked, eager to start. Tonks smiled.

"Think about your eyes changing colour. Think about them changing from brown to another colour. Black would be the easiest at the moment because it's the closest to your natural colour. Close your eyes and think about it. Thinking about it?" she asked. Ginny nodded. "Good. Now will it to happen. Want your eyes to change like your life depends on it. If you don't change your eye colour then the world will end, how about that?" Tonks asked with a grin. "All right, open your eyes now," she said after a while. Ginny opened her eyes, and Tonks whistled. "Well, you just saved the world. Congratulations," she said, handing her a mirror. Ginny looked at her reflection and tried not to gasp too loudly. Her eyes were black. "Will it back to your natural colour and it will do it," Tonks said. Ginny nodded and closed her eyes. "Uh, uh. Eyes open this time," Tonks said. Ginny opened her eyes reluctantly and willed her eyes to turn back to brown. She watched as the black colour began to fade and it started to brown again. When Ginny's eyes were back to normal, she looked at Tonks.

"That's it?" She asked. "I have to do that for every body part and it will happen?" She asked in disbelief. Tonks shrugged.

"Often the simplest things give the best results. I didn't believe it either until I did it," she said with a grin. "Can I ask you something?" Tonks asked. Ginny nodded. "Is it true that Vampires can turn into bats?" She asked, grinning.

"Some can, but it's very rare. Apparently it's usually just wizards with their Animagus licence turning into bats," Ginny said. "I haven't tried it yet though," she added when Tonks opened her mouth. Tonks shut it with a frown.

"How'd you?" She began to ask, then waved the question off. "Don't worry. I bought a book on the anatomy of a bat if you want to read it and try it out," she said, grinning. "It's also got other animals, in case you wanted to turn into an owl or wolf without your licence," she added with a smirk. She turned around and took a thick book out of her bag, handing it to Ginny. "Just think of it as... extra homework if someone asks," Tonks said with a wink. "You head off to lunch, I've got to talk to Albus before I go there, ok?" Ginny nodded and left the room. Tonks went over to the fireplace and called Albus' name after throwing in some powder. Albus' head appeared in the fireplace, and he smiled at her.

"Is everything all right, Nymphadora? You look shocked," he said. Tonks nodded.

"Well she just managed to change her eyes, both of them, I might add, in less than half an hour and turn them back. All in one lesson! I didn't even manage to change one of mine fully in an hour, and I was born with this ability!" she said. Albus smiled and nodded.

"You have to understand Nymphadora that she... Have you made the room soundproof?" he asked suddenly. Tonks shook her head and quickly did so.

Ginny stopped listening with a small frown. She wanted to know what Albus was going to say...

"As I was saying, you have to understand that Ginevra has been looking for a way to escape the reality of her life since her first year here. Being a Vampiress has given her that chance and she will do everything to keep that, whether she does it unknowingly or not. Though she may not admit it, being who she is becoming has given her more control and power over herself. She is changing, and unlike other people her age, she knows what and whom she is changing into. She may change a few things along the way, such as the way she looks or the choices she makes and the things she experiences, but all in all, she will become a Vampiress, like her ancestors before her. We have to attend lunch now... I hope there's chicken stew again, I quite enjoyed that," Albus said with a smile, then turned the connection off. Tonks shook her head, then left the room to go to the Great Hall.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Now she knew what to do, Ginny wondered if she could change her appearance spontaneously. She smirked to herself as she sat down. As she started eating her stew, she began to concentrate on changing her appearance. She willed her hair to grow slightly longer, grinning when she felt it hit her shoulders. Wondering what to do next, Ginny looked around without moving her head. She could see that Snape was staring at her in shock, and tried not to laugh. Apparently, he'd noticed. Ginny started to change the colour of her eyes to something completely opposite from her natural colour. Green would be good... She thought with a smirk, then looked at her reflection on her spoon discreetly. Her eyes had changed to green! Excellent! Ginny thought, trying not to laugh. Other than Snape, no one had noticed yet. The bell went and Ginny changed back to her normal appearance before leaving the Great Hall.

"I presume you saw all of that?" Snape muttered to Albus, who smiled and nodded.

"Of course. Personally, I thought it was relatively entertaining," Albus replied, then left the Great Hall chuckling to himself. Snape glared at nothing in particular, then smirked evilly when he realised Ginny's current lesson was with him.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny waited patiently outside of the Potions classroom for Snape to arrive. She didn't have to wait long before she heard his footsteps echoing loudly throughout the dungeons. She could even hear his cloak billowing in the wind he created by walking fast. Ginny made a mental note to get some headache potions from Madam Pomfrey. This extra-sensitive hearing was going to kill her when the rest of the student population returned! She sighed softly. Snape turned the corner and saw Ginny waiting for him. At least, he presumed it was Miss Weasley. The girl standing in front of his classroom had black hair.

"Miss Weasley?" He ventured. Ginny nodded with a frown. "I am quite aware of your ability to change your features. There is no need to show off," he drawled coldly.

"I didn't realise that I had changed anything, Professor," Ginny replied coolly, making her appearance go back to normal. Severus nodded curtly and entered his classroom, not bothering to wait for Ginny or let her in first.

"I presume you realise that you are here to learn about Occulmency as well as how to control your emotions?" he asked. Ginny nodded. "How? I was only just told of it yesterday," Snape said, glaring at her. Ginny smiled.

"Yes, I know that. I heard Professor Dumbledore speaking of it to you. I only listened because my name was mentioned and then I stopped," Ginny said. Snape nodded briefly.

"You've guarded your mind well," he said.

"I had to so I could survive. I will not risk my life over such a trivial matter as leaving myself, or my mind unguarded for people to see," Ginny replied.

"Good. Make sure it stays that way," Snape replied. She nodded curtly. "I will try a few things to do with Occulmency, then we will begin emotive control," Snape said.

"Yes, sir," Ginny said, knowing he would appreciate, or at least acknowledge the term as one of respect. Snape nodded curtly.

"Close your eyes and think of something that you think I would not know about you already," Snape instructed. Ginny nodded and closed her eyes. She thought of Lily taking her over and how they all thought that she couldn't remember it. Concentrating on that Ginny kept her mind closed too. After a few minutes, when nothing happened, Ginny opened her eyes cautiously and saw Professor Snape staring into space intensely.

"Professor?" When he didn't reply, Ginny waved a hand in front of his face. "Wake up," she said. Snape snapped out of his trance-like state immediately and glared at her.

"Never do that again!" he snarled. Ginny nodded, slightly frightened. "Go to your next lesson," he said. Ginny grabbed her things and left quickly, wondering what had just happened. Snape made the dungeon soundproof and went over to the fireplace, throwing some powder into the flames.

"Albus!" Snape said. Albus' head appeared, looking both amused and inquiring, an effect only he could pull off.

"Yes, Severus?"

"That... She... She just... She just pulled me out of an Occulmence state!" Snape said sounding more shocked than his features let on.

"Really?" Albus asked, his eyes twinkling. Snape sighed and shook his head.

"I really do not know why I bother telling you anything anymore, Albus," he said and made the fireplace connection cut off.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny walked to the Room of Requirement and seeing the door already there, opened it and went inside. Albus smiled over at her.

"Hello, Ginevra. You have been causing quite a stir I have heard," he said smiling.

"I must have, as Professor Snape just kicked me out of his lesson ten minutes early," Ginny replied with a small smile. "All I did was make sure if he was all right. He wasn't moving..." she said shrugging. Albus nodded.

"He was in an Occulmence state. It is supposedly impossible to get someone as experienced as Severus out of an Occulmence state. Congratulations," he said with a smile. Ginny nodded slightly.

"What are you actually going to teach me, sir?" She asked with a small frown. "It says on the parchment 'the benefits of getting old', but I don't understand how can you teach me something like that," Ginny said. Dumbledore smiled at her, eyes twinkling.

"Quite right, Miss Weasley. I will be telling you of my own experiences, difficulties and solutions to life, but not even I know everything, or how to handle things from other's point of view. I will be showing you around the world that you will be experiencing as a Vampiress. You will meet some of the Council members. But before we do any of that, I must teach you the etiquette required when meeting a Council member," Dumbledore said. Ginny tried not to look disappointed, but she must have failed as Albus smiled at her. "Do not worry, I am sure I will only have to tell you once. It will not take long," he said.

"Yes, Professor," Ginny said. Albus nodded and began talking.

"Firstly, you must always bow, or curtsy, when you meet a Council Elder. It is a sign of disrespect if you do not. Even when the Elder tells you not to, still do it to show your respect for that person, or their rank..." Albus kept talking and soon Ginny found herself feeling bored and tired. His voice kept droning on, even when she put her head on the table and fell asleep. Ginny started snoring softly, yet Albus kept talking, knowing that her memory would remember the things he said when the time came. Besides, the Muggles had shown that the brain responded better to new information while the body was asleep...

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny looked around warily then headed into a nearby building. She closed the door firmly behind her, then started walking up the stairs. She walked up to the very top of the staircase, ignoring landings and doors on either side of her. She went over to the only door on the landing and walked into the small circular room. A large window was the only thing the room had, but Ginny didn't seem too upset or annoyed by this. In fact, she seemed rather glad. She walked over to the window then stepped onto the windowsill and looked out into the night. The moon was full and she could hear wolves howling to the moon somewhere in the distance. From their distinctive howl, she also recognised werewolves howling and grinned, knowing that Lupin would probably be howling somewhere too. She removed her cloak and left it in a heap on the windowsill before stepping off the edge calmly. As she fell downwards, Ginny's body began to change shape. Her arms and legs shortened and her body began to take on a leathery look. By the time the wolves stopped howling Ginny had changed into a bat and was flying away from the building. From the way she was flying, it was obvious that Ginny knew where she was going.

Ginny landed on a tree and hung upside down from a branch then squeaked loudly. The noise reflected back and Ginny knew that the window was opened. Ginny flew inside and morphed to her original body and smiled at Draco. He smirked at her then closed the window and drapes.

"What took you so long?" He asked between kisses. Ginny kissed him back before pulling away to reply.

"You try falling from a twenty storey building and changing into a bat at the same time," she said.

"Maybe some other time," Draco said and pulled her back to him, smirking.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny woke up and looked around quickly. Albus smiled at her as she looked at her watch.

"Our time is up. You should go to your next lesson now. Hagrid and Madame Maxime are waiting for you at the hut. Be quick in the light. Even though you won't die from it, if you stay outside on a sunny day for too long you could end up very sick and extremely sunburnt. More than other people..." he said. Ginny nodded then left through the side door. She went out of the entrance and over to Hagrid's hut where, indeed, Hagrid and Olympe were waiting.

"Hello Hagrid. Hello Madame Maxime. How are you?" Ginny asked once she was in the shade. She felt boiling hot and had hardly been in the sun for more than two minutes!

"I am veree well, thank you," Olympe said, her French accent drawing out.

"I'm good. We should start now, eh?" he said grinning, and led them into the forest, his crossbow slung over his shoulder.

There was complete silence for most of the trip, but to Ginny it seemed as if there was noise everywhere. It was even worse than at a Gryffindor versus Slytherin Quidditch match with everyone barracking for their team! Seeing that Olympe and Hagrid seemed to be unaffected, Ginny bit her cheek in an effort not to complain about the intensity of the noise and kept walking.

Soon enough they stopped and Hagrid turned to her, beaming broadly.

"Well done! That were bad enough for us, but it musta bin worse for you, eh? Sorry 'bout that, Gin. Tell me wotcha can hear," he said, then waited patiently. Ginny nodded and closed her eyes.

"There's a herd of Thestrals twenty-five kilometres east. They're teaching a young one to fly," Ginny said smiling. "An Augurey is trying to coax some bugs into it's nest somewhere that way," she said, indicating to where the bird was, eyes still closed. Hagrid looked at Olympe who nodded. "A herd of Centaurs are over there. They're discussing the movement of the planets and... us being here in the Forest. They're not happy, but as long as we stay in the clearing they can't hurt us," Ginny said sounding relieved. "You can't hear them, can you?"

"No, we can'," Hagrid replied.

"Our 'earing is veree... How you say? Limited compared to Vampyres," Olympe said. Ginny opened her mouth to talk, then turned frowning, her eyes still closed.

"Wot is it?" Hagrid asked quietly.

"A Jobberknoll is dying..." she said and with a horrified shudder tried to block her ears. It apparently didn't work, as the look of distress didn't leave Ginny's face and she fell to the ground. "Stop that noise. Stop it, stop it, stop it, stop it, stop it," she repeated, pleading as every noise the bird had heard was screamed out backwards.

"Listen ter somethin' else, Gin," Hagrid said. He wrapped his large arms around her, knowing how horrible the Jobberknoll sounded. "Listen ter me heart," he said softly. Ginny nodded and listened to Hagrid's large heart beating. Soon enough, the sounds from the Jobberknoll faded and all Ginny could hear was Hagrid's heart. She kept listening, even when she felt Hagrid lift her up and carry her out of the clearing. Ginny didn't move her head, knowing that the Jobberknoll hadn't died yet. Hagrid started running, his footsteps pounding on the forest floor. Ginny could hear Centaurs following after them and a few arrows whizzed overhead.

"Turn left," she said so suddenly that Ginny wasn't even sure if she had said anything. Apparently she had though, as Hagrid turned left. Ginny could hear Olympe following them. As they entered another clearing the Centaurs stopped following them and Hagrid put Ginny down carefully. "We need to go out that way for about three kilometres and we'll be in front of Hogwarts," Ginny said, pointing in the right direction and trying not to listen to the Jobberknoll. She listened to her own heart beating and found that it drowned out most of the sounds. Hagrid looked down at her frowning.

"Jus' how do yer know this?" He asked. Ginny smiled.

"I just do," she said with a shrug. She thanked Lily silently then waited for Hagrid to pick her up again. He headed in the direction Ginny had indicated, Olympe following behind them. A few minutes later, they saw light between the trees and Hogwarts came into view. As they walked out of the Forbidden Forest, Hagrid put Ginny down and he looked around, not recognising the surroundings.

"Where are ve, 'Agrid?" Olympe asked, looking around too.

"We are near the back entrance to Hogwarts. Your hut is over there, Hagrid. You'll start recognising the trees in a few seconds," Ginny answered. "I hope you don't mind, but I'll go in myself. I'm going to have a sleep before it's time for dinner. Thank you for the lesson, Hagrid. I learnt a lot. I look forward to seeing you both for tomorrow's lesson," Ginny said, then left them. She heard Hagrid and Olympe walking in the direction of his hut and soon she heard Hagrid mutter, 'She was right'.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny walked over to a nearby tower that was joined to Hogwarts and slipped around the side. She fought her way past bushes and vines and stopped when she saw a door that looked it hadn't been used in years. She opened it carefully, Lily telling her about the traps that had been set by students to stop other students from coming in. After sending a beam of light at the Devil's Snare and making the Muggle booby-trap disappear, Ginny looked around the large room. There was a long large table with chairs placed around it, a few cupboards and a circular window.

"Where am I, Lily?" Ginny asked. Lily smiled.

"This is connected to the oldest part of Hogwarts. It was rumoured in my time to be the meeting place of the Council that you've been hearing about. My friends and I found a corridor... Well, it will be easier if I show you. This way," Lily said and walked in a particular direction, not needing to light her wand. Lily/Ginny opened a side door and walked into the large circular room. There was a bed and various parts of furniture on one side of the room. On the other side there was a door that seemed to lead into a walk-in closet. Lily/Ginny walked over and opened the door. She looked in the wardrobe with a grin then went straight to the back of it. She took off the Glamour and a door appeared. Lily/Ginny opened the door and walked down the long tunnel. After a while, Ginny realised that she could see doors up ahead.

"Where do those doors lead to?" She asked Lily.

"They are secret doors into the castle. This is the oldest part of Hogwarts, so everything was built around it. What do you think is behind all of the tapestries?" Lily answered grinning. "The doors are hidden by runes and Glamours so no kids could just suddenly fall into a tunnel while they were with their girlfriend or boyfriend," Lily said laughing as she ran to the doors. "You better do this in case we get caught. Albus won't be happy if he finds out I've told you about this," Lily said.

"Why?" Ginny asked, but Lily had gone. Curiosity taking over, Ginny opened the first door and pushed the tapestry away slightly so she could see where she was. Judging by the cobwebs and dust in the corridor, Ginny guessed that it hadn't been used in about thirty years. Going back into the corridor, she opened the door opposite and pushed the tapestry away. Seeing the familiar statue of the one-eyed witch, she listened carefully before going out even further. Not hearing anyone, Ginny walked out and closed the door behind her, it disappearing into thin air. If Ginny hadn't known different, she would have assumed that it had only ever been a stone wall, not a door.

Why aren't you exploring any more? Lily asked.

I'm tired and I want to look at that anatomy book that Tonks gave me. I'll explore more tomorrow. Ginny replied. Lily nodded then left quickly as they both heard footsteps approaching. A while later, Dumbledore came into view and looked at Ginny, seeming surprised.

"Hello, Professor. Are you all right?" Ginny asked smiling at him.

"I'm fine, thank you Miss Weasley. I just... wasn't expecting to see you here. Where did you just come from?" he asked, looking at her over his glasses.

"I came from the girl's bathroom," Ginny lied, knowing that it was nearby. He merely looked at her, unconvinced.

"As much as I would like to believe you, Miss Weasley, I find it a hard thing to do. The alarm was set off inside there," he said, indicating behind the tapestry. "Lily has already taken you over today and she is the only one that knows about that part of the castle. Not even the Marauder's know about that, as Lily has assured me. 'They weren't part of the club', if I remember you correctly," Albus said smiling slightly. Lily sighed and frowned at him.

"I was just showing her around. It would be easier for her to be there, away from everyone. She's going to be hassled by everyone's sleeping habits and won't sleep for most of the year. At least there are soundproof spells in there. It wouldn't be too hard to move everything from her current room," Lily said. Albus shook his head at her.

"Yes, yes. I believe it would be easier. As long as you promise to get to your lessons on time and still keep up with your studies, Miss Weasley?" he asked.

"Yes, sir. I won't go into the Forbidden Forest unless it's for my lessons, either. Don't worry. I know what I can and can not do," Ginny said smiling.

"I see you have the telepathic ability," Albus commented. "Only one sided though. Even without the natural block, your mind would be difficult to penetrate," he mused. "Your things will now be in your new dwellings," he said, then left Ginny standing there.

"How do I get back in?" Ginny asked, unsure of what to do.

"Point your wand at the tapestry, flick it to your right and say 'Open to me', then the door will open," Lily told her. Ginny did so, then went into the corridor again and down to her new rooms. There was no noise to be heard in the corridor, meaning that thankfully, the silencing spells worked both ways. Upon arriving in the circular room, Ginny realised that it was decorated exactly as she had decorated the room she had been given originally.

She sat at her desk and looked at the things she had been given over the day. She looked at the dagger that Moody had given her closer, and realised that there was writing on the blade. Frowning, Ginny tried to read the minuscule writing. She held the dagger on the blade and yelped as she slit her finger on the sharp edge. As she watched her blood creep down the blade, the writing became clearer and she could read what it said.

Awaiting blood... Ginny frowned. After her blood reached the bottom of the handle, it stopped immediately and the writing began to change.

Blood received... The dagger pulsed slightly, almost as if it was alive. Again the writing changed.

Ginevra's blood. Ginny moved the blade slightly in the light, noticing a red tinge to the writing. She stood up to go wash the blood from her finger and heal it, then realised that the slit was gone. The slit had closed up and there was only a small horizontal scar along the top of her finger. Ginny wasn't really surprised, as she remembered that Vampires healed two times faster than mortals did. She cleaned the dry blood from her finger then grabbed the book that Tonks had given her. She put it on her desk, hoping that the weight of it wouldn't break it. She looked in the contents and began to read the section on bats and their anatomy.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Hearing the Hogwarts bell, even from this part of the castle, Ginny realised that it was eight o'clock. She remembered Moody telling her to excercise at eight o'clock and grudgingly did the excercises she had done that morning. After the half hour work out, Ginny noticed that she felt hungrier than she usually did at this time and thought that perhaps Moody was right, after all...

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

After dinner, Ginny excused herself and went back to her room. She continued to study the anatomy book then read over some of the other text books for school, rather than her 'extracurriculur activities'...

Later that night, Ginny slipped out of the tower. She filled wooden bowl with water, then headed towards the Forbidden Forest. She knew she'd promised not to go into the Forbidden Forest, but there was something she needed to do.

She stopped in the clearing that Hagrid had gone into to escape the centaurs and sat down with her bowl and water.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny looked at her husband, and nodded briefly. She smiled slightly, then slipped out of the room quickly and quietly. She walked outside, the full moon making her red hair seem even brighter. She started running towards the nearby forest and began to change her body.

Her shoulders broadened and fur began to grow. Her face became longer, and a snout appeared. Soon a wolf was running in Ginny's place. The only thing that made her recognisable was the red fur on her stomach. She stopped at the edge of the forest and howled. Soon, her ears picked up the sound of an owl flying overhead. Ginny howled again, shorter this time and the silver feathered owl landed on her back carefully. She walked into the forest and stopped in a clearing. The owl flew off Ginny and Draco landed on the ground, the owl gone. He helped Ginny up and looked at her.

"Why must we continue to do this, Ginevra?" Draco asked. Ginny smiled at him.

"Your guests were there on official business. The silencing spell they used was weak, at best. I'm certain they didn't want anyone to hear what I heard. I didn't want to take any chances. They could tell I knew what they were up to this morning... That's why they went to bed straight after dinner. They're planning to kill us..." she said grinning. Draco sighed and ran a hand through his hair.

"All right... Did you still need to go shopping?" he asked suddenly. Ginny looked at her watch.

"Yes, I better. Would you like to come? My suppliers have been asking of you," she said.

"I'm sure they have. Do they have my supplies or are they trying to get my money?" Draco asked.

"They have your supplies, but they want your money before they'll give them to you," Ginny replied. Draco sighed in frustration when he realised he didn't have his money in his robes. Ginny held up a bag, smirking at him. "Is this what you're looking for?" she asked.

"Ginevra, I've told you not to steal my things," Draco growled, snatching the bag from her. Ginny laughed at him and kissed him, wrapping her arms around his neck. She smiled at him sweetly.

"I'm sure you did... But then, I also remember you telling me that you'd never marry me if your life depended on it," she retorted, still smiling. Draco kissed her.

"I was stupid to say that. Do you know what I dreamt about after your stupid speech? I dreamt about you every night for a week. You stood at the foot of my bed, smiling at me, never doing anything. You just smiled. Then on the last night you kissed me..." Draco whispered.

"I know... Who said it was a dream?" she said then Disapparated. Draco shook his head then Disapparated after her.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny smirked at Draco and changed her appearance. She knocked on the door in front of them and they waited for a moment.

"We're closed!" A voice called. The heard footsteps and a slit opened in the door. "Oh, it's you. You brought him, I see... Come in then," the gruff voice said. The door opened and Ginny and Draco walked into the shop.

"Thank you, Isaac. I hope I didn't inconvenience you too much," Ginny said sweetly. The man shook his head and waved her off.

"It's fine, as long as you've come to take away those things. It's dangerous times. The Ministry are doing raids everywhere... If I was caught with those things..." Isaac said shaking his head.

"Did you do as I instructed?" Ginny asked. Isaac nodded. "Then you don't have to worry. They wouldn't have been seen if you'd been raided, so don't worry," Ginny said.

"You have my items, I presume?" Draco drawled. Isaac nodded.

"Everything is out the back. This way..." the man said and led them to the back of his shop. He moved a box off the floor and opened a trapdoor after removing the powerful Glamour. "They're down there. Follow me," Isaac said and taking a torch, went down the stairs. Ginny and Draco followed. Looking around, Ginny saw shelves full of beakers and jars. She recognised the ingredients in them and didn't seem too surprised that most of them were illegal. Isaac stopped in front of a large crate. "This is yours, Ginevra. That one's yours, Draconius," Isaac instructed.

"Thank you, Isaac. Leave while we check them," Ginny said. The man nodded and left gratefully. Ginny opened her crate and began looking at each of the items she pulled out. "Where is it?" she muttered to herself. After going through the entire crate, Ginny frowned. Glaring, she turned around. "Isaac!" she called. Isaac came down nervously.

"Yes, Ginevra?" he asked. She walked over to him, outwardly looking calm.

"Where is it?" she asked in a quiet tone. Draco stopped looking through his crate and watched, knowing how dangerous Ginny was when she used that tone.

"Where is what?" Isaac asked, obviously knowing what she was talking about.

"I ordered a Chimaera egg... Where is it?" she asked, her tone still dangerously calm.

"It... it should be there..." Isaac stuttered fearfully.

"Are you calling me a liar, Isaac?" Ginny asked. She put her hand around the larger man's throat and her nails began to grow, piercing his skin.

"I put it somewhere else so it wouldn't be smashed!" Isaac said. Ginny still didn't release him.

"Where?" she asked. Isaac pointed in one direction but his eyes looked in another direction. Ginny went in the direction his eyes looked and pulled a crate apart easily. A Chimaera egg sat in the shredded paper, it's black shell giving off a glossy look. Ginny picked up the egg and walked over to Isaac. "You took a great risk to hide this from me, Isaac, and an even greater one to lie to me about it," she said. She flicked her hand and Isaac fell onto the ground, clutching his throat. "Why did you try to deceive me? Your own benefit, or did someone give you a better offer?" she asked. Isaac gurgled in response, still clutching his throat. Ginny flicked her hand again and Issac stopped clutching his throat. He took deep breaths, trying to get it back to normal. "Tell me, or I won't be as lenient and you will never leave this cellar," Ginny warned.

"It was... Virginia Weasley. She told me... not to give it to you," Isaac replied, still trying to catch his breath. Ginny walked over to the crate and looked in it again.

"And the Re'em blood?" she asked.

"Same reason. It's next to the crate that had the egg in it," Isaac breathed. Ginny walked over to it and slashed open the crate. There were ten large vials full of a liquid. She picked them up and passed them to Draco who placed them, with the egg, into her crate. Isaac was now standing up and attempting to heal his neck, where there were five half-cresent marks. Ginny walked over to him and slapped his face so hard that it began to bruise and swell immediately.

"If you ever betray me like that again, I will go to another supplier and you will not be alive. Do you understand me?" she threatened. Isaac nodded, frightened.

"Yes, Ginevra... I will not betray you ever again!"

"Even to Virginia?" she asked. Isaac's pupil's dilated with fear and he hesitated.

"I can't control myself around her. She... she does things... I can't stop myself from doing things in her presence," Isaac admitted.

"You will be able to resist her once I heal you. I will not accept this excuse next time, Isaac," Ginny said. She healed him leaving her fingernails scarred into his skin.

"Thank you! You have been so kind to me! I will not forget it!" Isaac said. Ginny glared at him.

"Nor will I, Isaac," she said. She picked up the heavy crate with ease and walked out of the cellar, Draco following. He smirked at Isaac evilly on his way out.

"Where are we going now?" Draco asked. Ginny looked up at the moon.

"I will be going to see Virginia," Ginny said. "Did you bring your charm?" she asked him. Draco felt around his neck and pulled out a necklace with a dragon pendant on it. "Then you may come," she said. Holding her crate in one hand, Ginny put her arm around Draco and Apparated.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny placed her crate by the door and motioned for Draco to do the same. She spelled them silently so no one could take them or look inside. Then she turned to Draco and spelled him. Ginny opened the large wooden doors before her and walked into the old mansion.

"Ginevra! What brings you this way so early in the night?" a man asked, smiling down at her kindly. Ginny smiled back at him and bowed.

"Hello, my Lord. I fear it is business that brings me tonight and I can not stay longer than is necessary," Ginny said sounding apologetic.

"How many times have I told you to call me, Xavier? Ah, Draconius... When you have the chance tell your council that we have accepted their terms," the man said. Draco bowed to him.

"I will. Thank you, my Lord," Draco said solemnly. He moved slightly behind Ginny and she looked to a side door with a barely suppressed glare.

The air went still immediately as a lady walked into the room, her body wrapped in a red dress with fox fur around her neck. Her blue eyes were piercingly beautiful, as they were cold. She wore thin high heels that were strapped up her legs. Two men followed her. One was her husband Maverick and the other, her bodyguard Bart. Virginia Weasley, the most beautiful woman in the world had come into the room.

Ginny was almost certain that Virginia was screwing Bart, but since she had no solid proof, she couldn't tell the Council.

Upon seeing Ginny, Virginia smiled fakely and walked over to her.

"Ah, Ginevra. It's a pleasure to see you," Virginia cooed. Ginny would have slapped her if she wasn't a Council Elder.

"Virginia," Ginny replied coldly.

"Why the hostility?" Virginia asked surprised.

"You intercepted my order from Isaac and told him to hide the Chimaera egg and Re'em blood," Ginny said. Virginia laughed lightly.

"Why would I want to do that? Those things have no value to me!" Virginia said.

"You knew what I was planning to use them for and didn't want it to be done!" Ginny said.

"Well, why don't you tell everyone what you were doing?" Virginia asked, her blue eyes narrowing. Ginny knew that Virginia had trapped her and smiled briefly. So, she had scared Virginia, yet again.

"Well?" Xavier asked, looking down at them. Ginny knew she had to confess, and did so whole-heartedly. She knew exactly what she had been doing and didn't regret it one moment.

"I was attempting to help a friend under the orders of Albus Dumbledore, my Lord," Ginny admitted, looking up at him.

"Attempting to help which friend and how?" Xavier asked.

"My friend, Hagrid. He's trying to increase his strength so he can... persuade others to help on the Light side of the war," Ginny said. Xavier nodded.

"Hagrid is the half-giant?" he asked.

"Yes, my Lord. He is trying to convince the full-blooded giants and he can not achieve that without a strength equal to theirs..." Ginny said.

"Well, I see how the Re'em blood would help with that... What of the Chimaera egg then? How does that help your friend?" Xavier asked.

"That wasn't actually for Hagrid, my Lord..." Ginny admitted.

"Then..." Xavier began, but he was cut short.

"Then who was it for? Why are you obtaining Grade A Non-Tradeable Goods?" Virginia demanded. Xavier looked over at her and glared. He, like Ginny, was immune to Virginia's charms.

"Do not interrupt me, Virginia!" Xavier bellowed.

"I apologise, my Lord," Virginia said stiffly, taking an effort not to glare at the older man.

"Who was the Chimaera egg for Ginevra?" Xavier said, effectively ignoring Virginia.

"The egg was a present for my husband," Ginny replied.

"Come forward, Draconius," Xavier instructed. Draco moved so he beside Ginny and bowed to Xavier again.

"Yes, my Lord?" Draco asked.

"Do you have an upcoming occasion that could be celebrated with the gift of this egg?" Xavier asked him.

"Yes, my Lord. It is my birthday in two week's time," Draco answered. Xavier nodded.

"Well, that settles it then. Virginia, what reason did you have to make Ginevra's supplier hide these ingredients?" He asked her sternly. For the first time in a long time, Virginia faltered.

"I... I was merely protecting her ignorance from the wizard's Ministry. It is illegal for them to trade Chimaera eggs," Virginia said. Xavier raised an eyebrow at her, then looked to Ginny who was refraining from talking with some difficulty.

"You have something to say to this, Ginevra?" He asked calmly. Ginny nodded.

"Yes, my Lord. Unlike, Virginia has said, I am quite aware that the eggs are not allowed to be traded. That is why I had my supplier do a spell so that even if his store was raided, he would not have been found out and taken to Azkaban. The spell I used was one you taught me yourself the fourth time I met you," Ginny said. Xavier nodded.

"Yes, I remember that. The spell is quite effective..."

"You shouldn't need ten vials of Re'em blood," Virginia said suddenly. Xavier glared at her, not liking that he was being interrupted, yet again.

"Virginia, if you interrupt me once more, you will be sent from the room!" He bellowed.

"I apologise, my Lord," Virginia said frostily. "If I may continue with my question, please?" she asked. When no one said anything to stop her, she continued. "You shouldn't need ten vials of Re'em blood to make him stronger. One of those vials is enough to make your friend strong for a week," Virginia said looking at Ginny in triumph. Ginny simply smiled.

"I am quite aware of that. I do know about the ingredient, as I am the one who ordered it..." She said. Virginia glared at her, but Ginny just ignored her and continued to talk to Xavier, who was watching the events unfolding with amusement. "Five of the vials are for Hagrid to use for a month to convince the full-blooded giants. The other five are for my husband's instructor, Severus Snape. I believe you know him, Virginia... You tried to seduce him not that long ago and failed, if I remember correctly," Ginny said, her voice completely calm. Virginia clenched her fists and glared at Ginny, completely disregarding the other Elders.

"Who told you of that?" She asked, her teeth gritted. Ginny smiled briefly.

"I have my sources... As I was saying, the other five vials are for Severus to use in a potion. He was intending to surprise the Council with its presentation, so I do hope you will not ruin the surprise," she said.

"We will certainly be surprised, as we are not aware of the potion he will be presenting," Xavier said. Ginny bowed her head in acknowledgment once and smiled slightly.

"Thank you. I do hope you will not be offended, but if I do not return home to catch two people that are attempting to kill my husband and I, they may get away before the night is over," Ginny said looking at her pocket watch.

"We thank you too, Ginevra. We hope that your next visit may be for leisure so we may spend more time in your presence," Xavier said formally.

"I hope that too, my Lord. I hope you all enjoy the rest of your night and sleep well during the morrow's day," Ginny said. She bowed to Xavier and his wife, Agnes. Draco did the same before following her outside...

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The images stopped and Ginny rubbed her eyes. She shook her head and made her way back to her new room wearily. So intent on getting to her bed, Ginny barely noticed that the moon was going down. She put the bowl away then flopped onto her bed, fully clothed. Within minutes she was asleep.

A few hours later, Ginny woke up in shock.

In two years or less she was going to be married to Draco Malfoy!

Ginny didn't have enough time to wonder why or how this would happen as she fell asleep within seconds of waking up...

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

(a/n: I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!)

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter, don't sue!

(a/n: Thanks to all that reviewed! Sorry for not replying! I didn't know I even had reviews until five seconds ago!

Read on, oh faithful ones!)

Chapter Two

Ginny climbed out of bed then brushed her hair to untangle to the knots from being in the Forest for most of the night. She was still aware that she was going to marry Draco, but didn't let herself dwell on the thought for too long.

Ginny suddenly remembered that her father had told her there was a gift in her trunk and rummaged through it to find it. A small gift was pulled out and unwrapped eagerly. She looked at the necklace in shock. She'd never seen anything like it before in her family! Hanging off of the silver chain was a small pendant and looking closer Ginny realised that on the pendant was her family crest!

Ginny put the necklace on then changed into her white clothes for Moody's lesson, taking a bag with extra clothes. She put her dagger in her boot then slipped her school robes on before entering the castle through the corridor.

She walked to the Great Hall and entered as quietly as possible, wanting to scare the shit out of Snape. Unfortunately, he wasn't in there, but Professor Dumbledore was and he was just as good to scare... Ginny walked over quietly, her footsteps silent, except to her own ears and perhaps Hagrid's. Moody watched her with his magic eye swivelled towards her but he kept his face forward. She saw the smirk on his face and winked. Creeping up behind Albus and went to clap her hands loudly.

"Hello, Ginevra," he said before she could do anything. Ginny pouted then sat down.

"Morning Professors," she said. Albus smiled at her, eyes twinkling.

"I'm sure you'll be able to scare someone else later," he said. "I have a weak heart and do not like surprises like that, unfortunately," he said. Ginny nodded and grinned knowing that, despite how old he was, Albus was as fit as a fiddle.

"You ready for your first lesson, Ginny?" Moody asked. Ginny nodded.

"Yes... I would have thought you would have known that already," she said.

"I have been caught out too many times looking at ladies to know that I shouldn't do it when they can see. Besides, you're one of my students," Moody said gruffly.

"Of course," Ginny said smiling. Realising that Madam Pomfrey was at the table, Ginny looked at her. "Madam Pomfrey? I was wondering if will you have any anti-headache potions available for me for when school starts?" She asked. Poppy nodded.

"Yes, I'm sure there will be enough for a year's supply. I have been making them since we found out," she replied smiling at Ginny.

"Oh... Thank you," Ginny said wondering how long the teachers had known.

"They were made known of it as soon as you were. We needed to discuss how we were going to handle things, as we weren't sure whether you would have the Thirst or not," Dumbledore said to her quietly. Ginny nodded. As she finished her juice the bell rang, echoing through the loud and nearly empty castle. Ginny winced and listened to her heart beating instead. She had the feeling that she would get to know her heartbeat very well...

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny followed Moody to the Room of Requirement and waited for instruction.

"Do the same exercises you read on the wall yesterday. Depending on how fast you progress, hopefully by next week, you can start doing extra work outs during the morning," Moody told her. Ginny nodded. She did the exercises and turned to Moody when she'd finished. He nodded. "In a few week's time you will be using those techniques against myself, so learn them well," he said.

"Yes, Professor," Ginny said. He passed a very large and heavy book to her.

"Read this during your study time. It describes different types of weapons and their uses. You will be tested on them next week. You need to know about this, Ginny; or else you will not know how to fight with them. It will not do if you go into battle holding your sword the wrong way," he said when she pulled a face. Ginny sighed and nodded.

"I know... I'm just finding it slightly difficult to be taking in all of this new information at one time... Over the school year we learn about one thing and stick with it for a few weeks or days, in the very least, then we go onto something else. With all of this I'm just being bombarded with information daily, hourly, even... I doubt I'll get much rest," she said sombrely. Then her mood changed completely and she smiled brightly. "But this complaining won't get my anywhere, so let's get on with it, shall we?" Ginny suggested. Moody nodded and his magical eye swivelled over her and down to her boot.

"Your dagger... It's bound already?" He asked. Ginny nodded and went to bend to take it out of her boot, but as soon as she moved her hand, the dagger moved by itself and rested in her outstretched palm. "It's sooner than I expected... Congratulations," Moody said with a smile. Suddenly there was a small pop and his magical eye fell out. "Goddamn this eye... Stupid idiot shouldn't have killed him... I would have liked to get my hands on the mongrel's neck," he grumbled.

"There is a spell you can use, if you like... It makes things stay in place until you decide to stop it and only you can take it off. You'll still be able to move your eye about, but it won't fall out," Ginny said. Moody raised an eyebrow at her sceptically.

"I don't think I've heard of it before... What's it called?" He asked.

"Corse," Ginny replied. "It is an old spell. I found it in a book in the library last year. Not in the Restricted Section, don't worry," she said smiling. Moody nodded.

"You're right... I haven't heard that spell in years," he replied. He looked away and did the spell. When Moody turned back, his eye didn't look like it was going to fall out at any random moment. "Thanks," he said then grabbed his wand. "I want to see how well you can block spells with your dagger. I'll only use harmless spells," he said. Ginny nodded and held her dagger in the wizard duelling position. Moody laughed. "You honestly think that anyone's going to take you seriously if you stand in the middle of the battlefield looking like that? Hold it like you're actually going to fight, not the pansy way you're taught nowadays," he growled. Ginny nodded and held her dagger in front of her, ready to fight.

He threw a spell at her, but her reflexes were slow and she fell to the ground, her legs wobbling.

"You'll get better with practise. Again," he said and threw another spell at her. Ginny blocked it, but before she could rejoice, another spell was coming for her. She blocked that too, ignoring that happiness that flowed through her at getting it right. There was no time for emotion on a battlefield, only knowledge, instinct and reflexes.

Moody continued to throw spells at Ginny and soon, she realised that her reflexes were faster than they were normally. Realising what this meant, Ginny stopped in shock just long enough for Moody to throw another spell at her. Seeing it come at her, Ginny moved out of the way so fast that she nearly banged into the wall on the other side of the room.

"What happened?" Moody asked. Ginny looked at him.

"My reflexes became that of a Vampire," she said.

"Next time, don't let it stop you. I could have said an Unforgivable and then you would be dead," Moody said then looked at the clock on the wall. "It's time for your next lesson," he said. Ginny nodded and went into a nearby change room to get into her normal clothes.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny arrived in Lupin's classroom and looked around for him.

"Miss Weasley," Lupin said from nearby. Ginny tried not to jump and turned to look at him.

"Professor," she said. Lupin walked over to his seat and Ginny followed.

"Before we begin, I would like to apologise for my behaviour during yesterday's lesson... I hope you don't hold it against me and can forgive me so we can be friends again," Lupin said smiling.

"Your apology is accepted, Professor. I apologise for my outburst. It was unnecessary," Ginny replied.

"No, it wasn't. I needed you do to that... Thank you," Remus said. Ginny nodded. "Now that the niceties are over, I suggest we make up for the time we have lost. Follow me," Lupin said and walked out of the room. Ginny followed him.

"Where are we going, Professor?" Ginny asked after a while. They walked out of the castle and along the Hogwarts grounds.

"No questions," Remus replied quietly and led her towards the Forbidden Forest. Instead of going in, as Ginny thought they would have, he walked along the edge before walking to the lake. "You see the squid?" Lupin asked. Ginny nodded and looked at the giant squid that was splashing the water. "That squid has lived for over one hundred years. It used to have a mate, did you know that?" Lupin asked.

"No, I didn't know," Ginny replied. Remus nodded.

"I didn't think so... The squid's mate was killed two decades ago. It happened the night Voldemort came to look for a job here... You see the squid's scar?" Lupin asked. Ginny looked briefly and nodded.

"He got that defending his mate. Even though he tried his hardest to save her, she still died and he was left alone..." Ginny doubted that they were talking about the squid anymore. Lupin sighed and Ginny simply waited, sensing he needed a few minutes alone. Unbidden, Lily took over.

"Remus... Don't mourn for me any longer. You need to move on. It's not fair to Nymphadora for you to be thinking back all the time," Lily/Ginny said. Lupin looked at her.

"I know it's not fair to her. That doesn't mean I can do anything about it. I love you both too much to let either of you go," Remus said quietly.

"You will have to let me go. I will no longer be here after this meeting... Nymphadora can help you ease the pain. Remus, you must do as I bid you, or else neither of us will be happy. You need to let me go," Lily/Ginny said. Ginny could feel Lily starting to fade away. "I forgive you, Remus," Lily whispered and Ginny fainted. Remus caught her and was about to take her to the hospital wing when Ginny woke up again.

"It's ok, Professor. I'm fine," Ginny said. Lupin put her down and Ginny sank to the ground. "She's gone... Really gone," Ginny whispered. "It's funny. I can remember all of this time I've been possessed... That never happened with Tom," she said with a frown. Lupin sat beside her.

"That's because of the different beings that took you over. You-Know-Who is evil and he didn't want to be found out, so he changed part of your mind so you wouldn't remember. Lily, on the other hand... She was pure and didn't like to hurt people without valid reason, so she let you remember what was happening to you," Lupin explained. Ginny simply nodded.

"I think it's time for recess," Ginny said and a second later the bell rang loudly. She sighed and stood up cautiously so she wouldn't get too dizzy. "Need a hand?" She asked grinning.

"I doubt you could lift me," Lupin replied. Ginny narrowed her eyes at him.

"You obviously haven't read up on Vampires then..." She said and held out her hand for him. Lupin took it and Ginny lifted him with so much strength that Remus almost flew over her head. "Sorry... Haven't controlled my strength properly," Ginny said sheepishly when he was on the ground again.

"I'll say..." Lupin replied with a smile and they walked back up to the castle.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Miss Weasley. Are you all right?" Dumbledore asked as soon as she walked into the Great Hall.

"I'm fine, thank you, Professor. Why do you ask?" Ginny asked in confusion.

"You will learn of it in my lesson today," he replied realising that the other professors were staring at them. Ginny nodded and sat beside him then started to eat.

Unbeknownst to her, Ginny's appearance changed as she thought of her brothers. Her face took on more distinct features of her brothers' faces than her own. Ron's nose, Bill's hair, Charlie's high cheekbones, Percy's eyes, which were slightly more rounded and darker than her own, and Fred and George's lips, forever smiling.

"Whoa... Who're you changing in to Gin?" Tonks asked grinning at her appreciatively. Ginny looked at her in surprise, then looked at her reflection in her spoon. Seeing her brothers, she dropped the spoon and ran from the room. "Was it something I said?" Tonks asked everyone.

"Surely you didn't miss the fact that she had part of her brothers in her then?" Dumbledore asked Tonks. "They haven't supported her and on seeing them in her own face, it shocked her. She's going to have a very hard time dealing with the loss of those closest to her," Albus said, looking to where Ginny had left.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny ran to her room, her face returning to normal quickly. She fell onto her bed sobbing. After allowing herself a few moments of self-wallowing Ginny sat up, determination in her eyes. If they wouldn't support her, then... Then she'd just make sure that she could show them how good and happy she was going to be being a Vampiress.

Checking her watch, Ginny decided there was enough time to continue reading the book that Moody had given her before her lesson with Firenze and Trewlaney...

Bronze Age weapons include slender spearheads, swords and knives.

A hand-held crossbow, also known as an arbalest, was used for war and hunting during the Middle Ages, and was especially popular during the 13th century. After that time it was replaced by the longbow.

A spear is a shaft that is usually made out of wood and has a sharp point. In prehistoric times, spears were used both as missiles and hand weapons. Pikes and lances were developed from the spear.

A pike was often carried by foot soldiers. It was a wooden shaft, like the spear, but unlike the spear, the tip had a hook attached to it.

The lance was used as a Calvary weapon until the early 20th century and before that was used for knights to compete in jousting events.

A bell rang and Ginny jumped slightly, before remembering that she had to go to lesson and rushed to the Divination classroom.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"I'm sorry. I was reading and I didn't think I was going to be so late," Ginny puffed as she arrived in the classroom.

"It is all right, Miss Weasley! I Saw that you were going to be late, so I made use of the opportunity and readied the tea beforehand," Sibyl said smiling at her. Ginny smiled back weakly, wondering where Firenze was. "Firenze has other duties today and will return to teach you once he has finished for the rest of the lesson," Trewlaney said held out a cup for her.

"Thank you, Professor," she said and took the offered cup of tea. She sipped it slowly, but still managed to finish before Trewlaney did. Ginny looked at the bottom of her cup and was surprised to find that she knew what the tealeaves meant, even though she hadn't looked at the book yet. She put the cup down before reading anything properly. Sibyl smiled at her knowingly.

"Your aura has cleared now. You can read it," she stated more than asked. Ginny nodded. "Good. Read mine first. It is always polite to read the other person's first, unless of course, you are alone," Sybil said smiling. Ginny took her cup and looked at the black tea leaves.

"Your tea leaves say that you will have another two promising students in your subject. One of them is myself, the other is... I'm sorry, it seems to be saying that the other is a dragon," Ginny said, frowning at her. Sibyl smiled and took the cup from her. She looked at the leaves and nodded.

"It does say 'dragon'... Very good, Miss Weasley. Someone's name could be translated into 'dragon'. Now who do you think that might be?" Sibyl asked smiling.

"Draco Malfoy," Ginny said and sighed. She wasn't even Seeing and he still wouldn't leave her alone!

"Very good... Firenze will be back in a moment. Let me read yours," Sibyl said and took Ginny's cup. "Interesting... You will find love in a place least expected and you will die and be reborn within the year," Sibyl said. Ginny looked at her in surprise. "You may read it for yourself," she said and handed Ginny the cup. Ginny looked in it and saw indeed, that she was going to die and be reborn. "Be warned, Miss Weasley. These are merely interpretations. The way the leaves See may be different from our view. It may not mean that you will physically die, only that your old self will die and your new self will be born. Understand?" Sibyl asked.

"Yes, Professor," Ginny said. Hearing music coming from the bottom of the tower, she looked around. "Firenze will be up in a few seconds," she said. Soon enough, the door opened and Firenze walked in.

"Hello, Sibyl. Hello, Ginevra. I trust your lesson has been prosperous?" He asked.

"Yes, thank you, Firenze," Ginny said smiling at him.

You have learnt to read the leaves, he stated. Ginny nodded.

"Keep practising so you don't lose the technique, Miss Weasley. I hope the rest of your lesson will be as educational as this has," she said smiling.

"Thank you, Professor," Ginny said and watched as Sibyl walked away, a new respect growing in her for the woman. Firenze looked at her.

"Did you bring your bowl?" He asked. Ginny shook her head.

"No, I forgot it. Sorry," she replied.

"That is all right, Ginevra. You will not need it today anyway. Follow me," Firenze said and walked out of the room. Ginny grabbed her things and followed him. They walked to the Room of Requirement. The ceiling had disappeared. "Lay on the floor. I will teach you how to read the stars," Firenze said. Ginny quickly did as he instructed.

Over the next thirty minutes, Ginny was shown where the stars were positioned and how they could be used to determine to an extent, what may happen.

"Read this book thoroughly," Firenze said, passing a large book to her. "You must realise Ginevra, that although the stars are very good at determining what may happen, it may not always be true, as some of the stars die before they can be read properly," Firenze explained.

"Yes, Firenze. Thank you," she said and left to go to the History of Magic classroom.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Hello Professor Binns," Ginny said seeing the ghost sitting in a nearby chair.

"Hello, Miss Weasley. How are you today?" He asked smiling.

"I am well, thank you. Yourself?" Ginny asked, wondering briefly if ghosts could be offended at such a question when they were... well, dead.

"I am as well as is to be expected. Some ghosts may be offended, but I am not one of them, if I know the question is not meant in jest or to taunt," Professor Binns said.

"How did you hear my thoughts?" Ginny asked in surprise. He smiled at her and shook his head.

"Any ghost may see into a mortal's mind, no matter whether they have a natural block or a permanent shield, as you do. It is a very rare occasion when my fellow ghosts may not read other's minds. This can be happen due to shock, as the mind shuts down, or due to a lot of practise. If you want to learn how to do the latter, I suggest you borrow the book Compos Mentis from the Restricted Section in the library," Binns said.

"Thank you, Professor Binns," Ginny said. He merely nodded and opened his book.

"Now, what do you remember from yesterday's lesson?" Binns asked and began to quiz her for the entire hour. After that had finished he asked questions from the previous six years of her schooling, just to test her memory. Ginny got every single question right...

"Very good, Miss Weasley. You may read Compos Mentis for homework. Every lesson before we begin I will try to read your mind. Until it is impossible for me to read your thoughts, you will work on how to block myself and others out, as well as any other homework I may give you," Binns said. Ginny nodded.

"Yes, Professor. See you next Saturday," she said and left.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Miss Weasley. You're two minutes late," Professor McGonagall admonished. Ginny nodded, trying to regain her breath.

"I apologise, Professor McGonagall. I was, however, on the other side of Hogwarts and I ran all the way here," she puffed.

"Oh, leave her alone, Minnie! You weren't even here yesterday!" Tonks said staring at the older woman. Minerva looked over her glasses at Tonks sternly.

"My name is not Minnie, it is Minerva. I would appreciate that you refer to me by my given name, Nymphadora," she said. Tonks rolled her eyes.

"Fine, Minerva. As long as you don't call me Nymphadora," she said in distaste. Professor McGonagall nodded then turned to Ginny who had absent-mindedly changed her appearance.

"Miss Weasley. Please refrain in using your abilities so much! You will become ill if you use them constantly," she said.

"Sorry, Professor," Ginny said and returned to her original appearance. She tried hard not to laugh at Tonks, who was currently changing her appearance to that of McGonagall's and was mimicking her. "Professor? How do I change into an animal? Apparently, as a Vampiress, I might be able to change my shape without the need of my Animagus licence," Ginny said to distract McGonagall.

"Really? Well, it is much like changing your human appearance, I would say. Except, in the case of this, you are not merely changing the shape of yourself, you are also changing your entire body from the human skeletal structure to the skeletal structure of the animal you choose," McGonagall said. Tonks had stopped mimicking and was listening intently.

"Does that mean Tonks can do it too?" Ginny asked knowing what she was thinking.

"It is extremely difficult, but she may achieve it, if she is prepared to work hard," McGonagall said looking over her shoulder to the other woman.

"Really? That would be so great!" Tonks said excitedly.

"I'm sure... Now, Miss Weasley. You must control what you are doing now... If people see you change your shape spontaneously, it will be hard for you to explain and in a matter of hours the entire school will know," McGonagall said. Ginny nodded and waited instruction. "First, breathe in. Control your breathing. Breathe in and count to five, then let it out and count to five. Repeat this until you are no longer concentrating on anything but your breathing," she said. "Now, just like you had to in order to change your appearance, think of keeping it as your natural look."

After a few seconds, Ginny felt something change and looked at Professor McGonagall who nodded smiling.

"Very good, Miss Weasley. Don't worry, you will be able to change your look whenever you want, only now it won't happen without your knowledge," Minerva said.

"Thank you, Professor," Ginny said.

"Would you like to attempt changing part of your body into that of an animal today?" Minerva asked.

"Yes!" Tonks said. "Oh, sorry, you meant Ginny..." She said grinning.

"Yes, please," Ginny said shaking her head with a grin at Tonks.

"We will attempt it in the Room of Requirement so there will be easy access to medical supplies if necessary," McGonagall said and led them to the Room of Requirement. "First, you need to clear your mind of all thoughts," McGonagall instructed.

Ginny sat down and crossed her legs then gave a brief nod before doing as she said. She closed her eyes and waited for further instruction. Noises of rustling fabric beside her indicated that Tonks was sitting too.

"Now, once you have cleared them, think of an animal. It is best to start with something small. But not too small that no one can find you," McGonagall said with a smile. "Please also make sure that you aren't choosing an animal that will change too much of your own anatomy... That will be too difficult to attempt if you do not know the animal's anatomy properly," McGonagall said.

Ginny thought of the book that Tonks had given her and an image of a bat's anatomy flashed into her mind. She thought of the bat's skeletal structure and concentrated on changing her own appearance. After a while of concentrating, Ginny heard a small gasp but she ignored it and kept concentrating. She could feel her skeletal structure change and it felt like her head was shrinking.

When Ginny's concentration broke she opened her eyes, but found that she couldn't see. Well, at least not very well. Her vision was fuzzy, almost as if she was starting to go blind. She opened her mouth to ask what was happening, but all that came out was a series of clicks and a low-pitched whistle. The whistle seemed to return to her and she knew that McGonagall was on the ground in front of her. Ginny wondered for a moment why McGonagall was on the floor, and then she realised that she had wings.

She 'looked' at her wings via the use of echolocation and gave a bat-like grin. She flapped her wings and flew up into the air. It was amazing! She felt... free. The thought came to her and Ginny almost stopped in shock. Her lack of concentration caused Ginny to plummet back to the ground. Something thankfully caught her and she knew that it had to be Tonks, as Minerva was out cold.

"I'll gather that you read the book then?" Tonks asked. Her voice seemed so much louder... Ginny winced as Tonks' voice vibrated in her large ears. "Sorry," Tonks whispered. "You better change back. I can't believe that Minnie fainted!" Tonks whispered sounding amused. Tonks put Ginny on the floor gently so she could change back.

Ginny concentrated on her human form and started to change back. Her fingers grew longer and her arms seemed to grow back. Her head returned to its normal size and her vision started to clear. Her legs returned to normal and all of her body parts returned. With a sigh of relief, Ginny quickly felt over her body to make sure that everything was in the right places.

"You're fine. You did it," Tonks said from where McGonagall was. Ginny looked at them and watched as Tonks attempted to wake Minerva up. After trying to revive her with her wand, Tonks sighed slightly. "Gotta do it the Muggle way," she muttered and slapped McGonagall's face gently, then waved a foul smelling salt under her nose. McGonagall sat up and pushed the smelling salts away before putting her head on her knees and taking in deep breaths.

"Are you all right, Professor?" Ginny asked softly. Minerva looked at Ginny, her pale face still in shock. She nodded briefly then put her head on her knees again.

"You may go," she said quietly. Ginny nodded, grabbed her bag then left quickly.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny wasn't sure if it was a good thing that she kept getting kicked out of her classes early... At least this time she had time to think over that thought. She walked to her room and sat on her bed to think.

Ginny had no idea why she hadn't realised that she didn't felt free before turning into a bat. She had a lot of freedom at home. Her parents trusted her to make her own mistakes and learn from them... She had some freedom at school, however it was slightly limited due to the fact that she had to stay within the school's grounds. But as Hogwarts occupied hundreds of hectares of land it wasn't that limited... Ginny couldn't think of anything other than the Order in which she didn't have her own freedom...

With a sigh she shook her head and walked over to the anatomy book on her table and turned to the wolf section. After looking over the anatomy of the wolf, Ginny went outside. As she walked towards the Forbidden Forest, she began to change her body. Like in her vision, her shoulders broadened and fur began to grow on her body. Her face grew longer and a snout appeared. Her legs and arms shortened and paws replaced her hands and feet. Soon a wolf entered the Forbidden Forest.

Ginny silently went into the clearing, making her paws so silent that not even the other animals could hear. Soon, another wolf joined her in the clearing and Lupin howled at her to go back. Ginny snarled at him, making it clear that she wasn't going to.

"Fine... I'll stay with you. You could use the company," Lupin barked at her.

"How are you a wolf? Why not the werewolf?" Ginny asked in reply.

"All of the Marauder's took the Animagus potion, not just my friends. I choose to be a wolf so I know that deep down I can control myself while being a werewolf," Lupin replied. Ginny nodded briefly then went out of the clearing. Again, she felt free and had no idea why...

Lupin growled for her to stop and Ginny looked back at him.

"There's another one here," Lupin said sniffing the air. Ginny sniffed too and realised that she could smell Dumbledore! She didn't know that he was an Animagus!

Dumbledore walked over to them. His white fur, although making him an easy target for predators, showed how majestic he really was and the respect he commanded. Lupin gave a small whimper and put his two front legs forward, resting his head on them, making a bow to Albus. Dumbledore looked at Ginny who did the same thing. Albus nudged Lupin and yipped at him. Without another word, Lupin leapt up and left quickly. Albus looked at Ginny and motioned for him to follow her. She followed him to a clearing and watched as he began to change back to his human form. She knew why McGonagall fainted! It wasn't pretty, and a bat must have been even worse! With a slight shudder, Ginny changed back to her human form and looked at Albus.

"Miss Weasley... I am sorry to stop you from exploring your new talents, but we must leave now. I have organised a meeting with the Council Elder Xavier Torleni and he is expecting us," Albus said. "You have been given the rest of the night off by your teachers, as this meeting will take a while," he explained.

"Yes, Professor," Ginny said and followed him out of the Forbidden Forest.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"I think it would be faster and show more respect if we flew there. Simply dropping in via Apparation for the first meeting is considered rude," Albus said. Ginny nodded and waited for him to go towards the Quidditch Pitch, but when he didn't and began to change into a bird, she gave a small sigh and began to change into the only bird that she knew the anatomy of: a phoenix. She hadn't read up on the owl's anatomy yet as that was shown in the section after phoenixes.

Ginny's body began to change and her mouth grew into a large beak. Her arms extended and feathers protruded from them. Ginny's feet shortened and talons grew. Her spine increased as a tail grew and soon enough, a red phoenix was standing next to the eagle form of Albus.

"Interesting choice..." Albus said in an amused tone. Ginny didn't reply and instead flew up into the air. Albus flew up beside her and led her towards the edge of the Hogwarts grounds.

Albus kept flying and it was soon obvious as to why he'd chosen a large bird. The barrier around Hogwarts hit hard and only because of their powerful wings could they push through. With a small shake, Albus soared up into the sky above the clouds, so Muggles wouldn't see them. Ginny followed him and they continued to fly.

After what seemed like hours, Albus began to fly down out of the clouds. With a relieved sigh, Ginny followed and they landed in front of a large mansion with wooden doors. Ginny recognised the doors as the same ones from her vision. She briefly hoped that she wouldn't meet Virginia Weasley before following Albus inside.

As she entered the room, Ginny remembered that Vampires were supposed to be nocturnal beings. If that was true, then how was Elder Xavier up? She wondered. Albus stopped in front of a long table and Ginny saw that a man was sitting there. She recognised him immediately as Xavier as he looked exactly the same as he did in her vision!

Albus bowed and Xavier chuckled to himself.

"Albus, my good friend! I have told you before not to bow before me... It makes me feel old," Xavier said smiling. Albus looked at Xavier with an amused smile.

"And I have told you before that as old as I am, I will continue to bow until I reach your age. Then I doubt I would be able to move," Albus said grinning. Xavier laughed again and walked down from the table to shake Albus' hand. He noticed Ginny behind him and looked down at her. She smiled slightly and curtsied.

"Hello Ginevra... Albus has told me about you. Do you know who I am?" Xavier asked. If he wasn't who he was, Ginny would have scowled at being talked to as if she was a child.

"Yes, my Lord Xavier, I know who you are," Ginny said. Xavier looked at her again then with a brief nod led them into a hallway. It was only as they moved into the hallway that Ginny realised that the entire mansion was dark and lit by candles.

"If we keep up the pretence that it is night, then some of the elder Vampires, like myself, can still move during the day," Xavier said almost as if he'd read her thoughts. He smiled at her knowingly.

You can read my thoughts? She thought in shock. No one had been able to read her thoughts since... Well, since Tom. Xavier watched as thoughts of Tom ran through her head and Ginny bristled with emotion. Not self-pity, nor sadness, not even hate. Pure emotion flowed through Ginny and lightning seemed to crackle in her hair.

Interesting... He thought with a small smile. Albus watched Ginny too and nodded to Xavier.

She flew in the form of a phoenix all the way here from Hogwarts... She's a very interesting woman, Albus said. Xavier nodded and looked back at Ginny.

"Come, we must do this before the others return," Xavier announced. Ginny looked at him and the emotion died down quickly. Her face calmed and the lightning in her hair faded away as if it had never been there to start with.

"What are we going to do exactly, my Lord Xavier?" She asked warily as he led them into a room.

"It is just a simple test to see if you are at the correct stage of your changing process," Xavier explained. Ginny nodded and she looked at the large stage in the middle of the room. Above it was something that looked a lot like a glass room. The doors closed behind them and Ginny started slightly. Candles flickered, giving an eerier feel to the room. "If you will please stand on the stage, then we can begin," Xavier said. Ginny walked up onto the stage and waited. "Albus, if you will..." Xavier said then moved away from the stage. Albus waved his wand and the glass above Ginny began to descend. She looked at them in confusion and with some fear.

"Don't worry. You will be fine," Dumbledore said smiling.

"It is simply a holographic room. It will allow us to test and observe your different skills without you having to see us," Xavier said kindly. Ginny nodded and the glass touched the stage.

The two men disappeared as the glass went black. Words began to form on the glass and Ginny read them.

First test: Memory.

Pictures of various people appeared on the glass, one after the other quickly. Then it stopped and all 20 of the pictures showed up, smaller than they were before and in a different order.

Put them in the right order.

Ginny began to put them in the order that she'd seen them and finished quickly.

Second test: Strength.

A small weight appeared beside Ginny and the glass told her to lift it. Unlike other weights, this one didn't say how much it weighed. Despite the size of the weight, it actually weighed three hundred pounds. Ginny took it by the handle and pulled it up with ease. She put it down and it disappeared.

Third test: Reflexes.

Ginny waited warily for something to happen. All of a sudden someone appeared in the glass and went to hit her. Ginny ducked quickly and another person appeared. The person shot an arrow at her, but Ginny caught it and threw it at the other person with such speed that she could have been using a bow. A third person appeared and tried to kick out at her as the first one tried to punch her. Ginny moved out of the way, and the two people kicked and punched each other instead. As sudden as they had all appeared the three people left.

Ginny waited for the next test to appear.

Fourth test: Hearing.

A loud bell chime sounded and Ginny winced slightly.

Did you hear that? Ginny nodded to the glass' question. A lower chime sounded and they kept going lower until Ginny could no longer hear anything.

Fifth test: Changing.

The glass told Ginny to change into a bat. Ginny did so and waited. As the letters changed, Ginny returned to her human form and read the words. Now she had to change into a phoenix. After a few seconds, Ginny was a red phoenix. The words changed again and Ginny changed into a wolf after changing back to her normal self.

Now change into a phoenix while in your wolf form. The glass instructed. The wolf gave a small shake and Ginny concentrated then began to change. After a longer time, the red phoenix was standing there. Ginny returned to her body, pale and weakened. It had taken a lot out of her to change from the wolf's skeletal structure to the phoenix's, let alone maintain it.

Final test: Etiquette.

A table appeared and a Council Elder appeared that Ginny didn't recognise. She curtsied to the Elder and waited for the woman to sit before she did. Food appeared all of which that Ginny was allergic to. With an apologetic smile she looked to the Elder.

"I apologise to you, Council Elder. I am not able eat this food, as I am allergic to it," Ginny said formally. "I thank you for your hospitality and apologise for any inconvenience I may have caused," she said. The Elder smiled and gave a slow nod. Other foods appeared and Ginny smiled. "Thank you for inviting me to dinner. I am honoured to be dining with you," Ginny said. Even though she was starving, she didn't touch her food, as it was customary for the Elders and hosts to start eating before the guests. The lady smiled again and then she disappeared into thin air. The table disappeared and Ginny stood.

The glass returned to its normal clear colour and started to ascend. Ginny could see Xavier and Dumbledore standing there. She couldn't tell if they were happy, shocked or upset as neither of their faces showed a thing.

"You may come down now, Ginevra," Xavier instructed. Ginny walked down the steps and looked at them.

"May I inquire as to my results?" She asked politely. Dumbledore smiled at her encouragingly. Xavier nodded briefly in a different direction and the Council Elder that had appeared in the final test walked out. She smiled and her appearance changed. Ginny realised that the Elder was Agnes, Xavier's wife.

"You performed all of the tests exceptionally well for someone of your standard. In fact, we expect someone with much more experience than yourself to do as well as you did. Congratulations," Agnes said kindly.

"I thank you, Agnes," Ginny said smiling at the older woman.

"You were right about the mind block, Albus. But what of her ability to See?" Xavier asked.

"She can See through the use of a bowl and water, and also through her dreams at the moment. I believe that just today Ginny learnt how to read tea leaves, am I correct?" Albus asked looking at her. Ginny nodded.

"Yes, sir," she replied.

"We would like to see you See with a bowl if you do not mind, Ginevra," Agnes said. Ginny nodded. A bowl and water appeared and Ginny looked into the bowl...

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny looked around the Great Hall. Ron glared at her from the other end of the Gryffindor table and she glared back before leaving. She walked to a tapestry and entered the corridor, then went down to her room. Putting on her robes, Ginny kept walking through her room before coming out in front of the Forbidden Forest. She put the hood up on her robes then entered the Forbidden Forest. She sat in the clearing and closed her eyes. Soon, she could feel someone sit beside her and smile.

"Told you you'd be back," she said softly. Draco scowled but soon relented, as she still hadn't opened her eyes.

"I'm just curious, that's all," he said. She smirked then opened her eyes and looked at him.

"I'm sure you are... Follow me," Ginny said and walked out of the clearing. Draco sighed and got up then followed her.

"Where are you taking me, Weasley?" He asked after a few minutes. Ginny held up a hand for silence and he rolled his eyes at her.

"Shut up, unless of course you want to have an arrow through you," she hissed quietly. Draco raised an eyebrow at her.

"There's no one around," he said shaking his head. Suddenly an arrow came piercing through the air. As quick as a flash, Ginny grabbed the arrow mere inches before it hit Draco. He went pale and decided to shut up. Ginny grabbed his robes and threw him up in to the trees.

"Stay there until I come back," she commanded and went in the direction of the arrow. "Bane! You can't outrun me! I'll find you! Face me!" Ginny's voice carried through the forest.

"You do not belong in the Forest! Neither of you do! Leave the Forest or else I will kill both of you!" Bane called back.

"That will mean war, Bane! You do not want to be the cause of a war against your species from both my species and his! The Vampires and Veelas will put away their differences to exterminate your species if you kill us, Bane! You know this as well as I do! The stars have been telling of it for months! Or have you stopped concerning yourself with the heavens?" Ginny called out.

"Fine," Bane said coming out in front of her. Ginny looked at him warily. "Both of you leave and do not come this far into the Forest again. I will not kill you if you stay on the outskirts of the Forest," Bane said. Ginny raised an eyebrow at him.

"I should not be restricted to a certain part of the Forest, Bane. I need materials that are in various parts of the Forest. If I do not obtain them, then I may not finish my job," Ginny said. Bane regarded her briefly.

"Yes, I have heard of your job... A compromise for both of us then: you may go into any part of the Forest as long as one of my species is with you," Bane said.

"Does Firenze count as one of your species? It wouldn't put out any of your herd, if he was with me," Ginny added before Bane could refuse. The centaur thought about it for a second.

"I see your point. That is fine. Just do not let Firenze anywhere near us. He already knows the consequences... Do we have a deal then?" Bane asked Ginny. She nodded.

"I agree to your terms and will not enter the deeper parts of the Forest without Firenze, or if he is unavailable, then one of your herd," Ginny said. Bane shook her head.

"Very good. I will not kill you in the shallow parts of the Forest. If you are in the deeper part of the Forest without Firenze, I will kill you. However, if Firenze is unavailable then one of my own herd will accommodate your needs," Bane said. Ginny nodded.

"I will leave the Forest once I have Draco with me," Ginny said and with a small bow, walked away from the centaur. "Oh, before I go Bane. Here is your arrow," Ginny said and threw the arrow to him softly. Bane caught it and with a small bow of respect, he galloped away.

Ginny walked deeper into the Forest and quickly found where she had thrown Draco.

"I hope you're still up there, Draco!" Ginny called.

"Of course I'm still bloody here! Do you honestly think I could have climbed down? I'm practically at the bloody top!" Draco's voice filtered down from the trees. Ginny tried not to laugh and levitated him down gently.

"Was it a nice view?" She asked smiling. Draco glowered at her.

"Take me back to Hogwarts, Weasley," he demanded. She smirked.

"As you wish... You do realise that I just saved your life?" Ginny asked as she led him through the trees.

"Excuse me?" Draco asked. Ginny smirked to herself before looking back at him.

"I saved your life. You would have been killed by that arrow had I not stopped it," she said. Draco glared at her.

"Fine, I'll give you money when we get back and then we'll be even," he said. Ginny shook her head sadly.

"You think that your life is only worth money? That is as sad as it is pitiful, Draco... I will think of a way you can repay me later," Ginny said then continued to walk.

"I didn't give you permission to use my first name, Weasley!" Draco called after her.

"I don't need permission from you, Draco! Now hurry up, I don't want to have to save your life twice in one day!" Ginny called back. Draco looked around nervously then hurried after her.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny stopped looking at the bowl and looked around. Agnes, Xavier and Albus all smiled at her.

"You did well, Ginevra. Come with me a moment... We will have some tea," Agnes said and led Ginny from the room. The doors closed behind them and Ginny was led to a smaller room. Agnes poured tea and offered sugar.

"One, please Agnes," Ginny said politely. Agnes nodded and put a spoon of sugar in the teacup.

"You do realise that your ability to See is extremely advanced, Ginevra?" Agnes asked as she started her tea. Ginny shook her head and then took a sip of her own tea.

"No, actually, I didn't know that. In what way is it advanced?" Ginny asked.

"Most people can only See in a few snippets. They might See an arrow and that boy, Draco, but they may not know whether he was hit by it or not. Very few can actually See in a continuous wave as you did... May I ask what you did to See that vision?" Agnes asked.

"That time I didn't really do anything, but before when I've Seen, I willed the bowl to show me what was going to happen at a certain time. Yesterday was the first time I Saw, to be honest," Ginny said. Had Agnes been any less of a person than she was, she would have spit out her tea in shock.

"Really?" She asked raising an eyebrow. "That's very interesting..." Agnes murmured.

"I apologise for interrupting your conversation, but Ginevra and I must leave, or else we will miss the arrival of the other students," Albus said bowing to Agnes. She smiled at him.

"It is all right, Albus. I would just ask you for one more thing," she said.

"Of course, my Lady," Albus said.

"Thank you. I would wish that Ginevra reads my tea leaves," Agnes said smiling at Ginny. Ginny took the offered teacup and looked at the leaves on the bottom. With a small frown, she turned the cup around and looked up at Agnes.

"The leaves seem to be saying that either you are pregnant, or that someone close to you is," Ginny said. Agnes smiled and nodded.

"I thought so... Thank you, Ginevra. You may take leave of us now," Agnes said. Ginny stood and curtsied to both Agnes and Xavier before going outside with Albus. He took her hand and they Apparated to Hogsmeade.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"You know of the tunnel leading to the Shrieking Shack, I presume?" Albus asked Ginny. She nodded. "Good, then go there and make your way to the school," he said. "I will be there in time for the arrival of the other students," Albus said.

"Yes, sir..." Ginny said and went down to the Shrieking Shack. She pulled her hood up and ducked beneath the wire before walking in to the wooden shack. She made her way down the long tunnel to Hogwarts and came out at the Whomping Willow. Seeing all of the dust and dirt that was covering her clothes and body, Ginny decided to have a shower before the others arrived and she walked down to her room.

She turned the shower on and cleaned herself quickly, the sound of the water becoming too much after a while. After drying herself, Ginny changed into her school clothes and robes before checking the time. It was just after six o'clock. Everyone would arrive at eight thirty so Ginny had two hours left on her own. Deciding to see what she would have missed out on in Snape's lesson; she went down to the dungeons. It was also a good excuse to piss Snape off... Ginny thought with a grin.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Professor Snape?" Ginny called as she knocked on his office door. Snape opened it looking pissed off. That's one of my objectives done...

"What do you want, Miss Weasley?" Snape growled.

"I was just wondering if you would mind telling me what I would have missed out on during my lesson..." Ginny said smiling at him. Snape scowled and let her into the office. "Thank you, sir. I wasn't interrupting anything, was I?" She asked seeing the books on his table.

"Do not worry yourself over my business, Miss Weasley. Today you would have been taught how to keep a straight face. I know it is hard for people of your... gender to refrain from being all giggly," he began to say.

"I beg to differ, sir. I dislike the other girls due to that exact quality. I think it isn't appropriate for a woman to be 'giggly', as you so eloquently put it, around other people. It shows disrespect to a person if they are trying to talk to you and all you can do is giggle," Ginny said. Snape gave a curt nod.

"I would presume then, that you do not act as others of your gender do," he said.

"Not very often. After my first year, people... excluded me. No one wants to be friends with someone who caused people to be Petrified, whether it was under their control or not," Ginny said. Snape nodded.

"Very well then... I can see from your appearance that you do not overly use make up, which is a compliment," Snape added quickly. Ginny nodded.

"I do not think it necessary to make myself look like a clown by over doing something that I don't really need anyway. I do not mean that I am vain," Ginny said catching a few of his thoughts. "I simply mean that I am happy with my natural look and don't need make up to make myself feel happy, as so many others do," Ginny finished.

"Good... In next week's lesson you will be learning how to read other's emotions as well as how to control your own emotions," Snape said looking down at a nearby parchment. Ginny nodded. "I trust that you will be able to manage your time effectively, Miss Weasley. I do not wish for you to fall behind in class just because of your extracurricular subjects, is that understood?"

"Yes, sir. I understand. Thank you for your time. I will see you at the Sorting Feast," Ginny said and left Snape's office.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny walked down to Hagrid's hut and looking at her watch, she saw that it was seven o'clock. She knocked on the door and waited.

"Who is it?" Hagrid called out as he opened the door. "Oh. Hi Ginny. Come in. I just made some rock cakes. Do yer want some?" He asked. Ginny walked in to the hut after him and sat down at the table.

"No, thank you, Hagrid. I wouldn't want to spoil my appetite for the Sorting Feast," Ginny said with a grin.

"How did yer meeting go then?" He asked as he sat on his lounge.

"Apparently I did better than someone of my standard should have. I'm not sure if that means something good or bad though," Ginny said smiling. "What were we going to be studying in today's lesson?" She asked.

"I did have the unicorns ready for yer ter see," Hagrid said.

"Really? Oh, I'm sorry I missed them! Can we do that next week instead?" Ginny asked. Hagrid nodded.

"O' course. They're looking forward ter meeting yer," Hagrid said smiling.

At seven thirty, Ginny said goodbye to Hagrid and left his hut. She walked slowly in the moonlight, wondering at how much she could see with such a minimum amount of light.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny walked down to the hospital wing to see Madam Pomfrey about the anti-headache potions.

"Ah, Miss Weasley. I was just about to go and find you. I have the potions ready for you. I usually don't suggest people to carry a potion on them, but in your case, I think it's necessary," she said kindly.

"Thank you for making these for me, Madam Pomfrey. It must have taken a lot out of your personal time. I'm sorry if it did," Ginny said. Madam Pomfrey shook her head and smiled at her.

"No, it didn't take much out of my personal time, let me assure you. Besides, it's my job to provide medicine to students, and you are a student," Madam Pomfrey said smiling. "You look quite pale... Did your meeting with the Elder tire you?" Madam Pomfrey asked putting a hand on Ginny's forehead.

"Slightly... I just overdid myself, that's all," she said with a smile. Madam Pomfrey nodded and took a bar of chocolate out of her cabinet.

"Eat some of that, then have a small rest before dinner," Madam Pomfrey said. "You can keep the rest of the bar. I have the feeling you may need it," she said kindly and then shooed her out of the hospital wing.

Ginny bit off some chocolate then went down to her room. She set an alarm for 15 minutes then fell asleep at exactly seven forty-five.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny hurried to her room quickly and shut the door behind her. She flopped onto her bed and stared up at the star-covered ceiling. Someone knocked at the front door and she opened it reluctantly, not really in the mood for talking.

"Hi, Ginny. I was just wondering if I could talk to you," Hermione said smiling cheerfully.

"If you must... I'm not really in the mood for talking," she began to say, but Hermione simply pushed into the room and sat down at the table.

"That's ok, you can just listen," she said smiling still. With a small sigh, Ginny sat opposite Hermione and waited. "I've come to talk about you and Malfoy..."

"What about us?" Ginny asked.

"Are the rumours true then? Are you going out with him?" Hermione asked. Ginny gave a shrug.

"I don't know. You'll have to ask Draco that, not me," she said.

"How can you not know if you're dating someone?" Hermione asked with a frown. Ginny gave another sigh and wished that Harry and her brother would stop whispering their questions to Hermione. It was bad enough that they were using Hermione to get her to talk, but it was even worse that they couldn't even get enough nerve to ask her themselves! They obviously thought that she was stupid if she couldn't hear them whispering!

"Quite easily actually..." Ginny said and began to pace.

She could hear the Invisibility Cloak rustling and knew that she was close to them. When she had them cornered, she grabbed the Invisibility Cloak and pulled it off of them.

"Sit down," she snarled. Ron and Harry quickly sat down. "You guys are really thick to think that I can't hear you! Even without my bloody hearing I could have heard you whispering! 'Ask her what she's doing with Malfoy, Mione!''Mione, ask if she's dating the ferret!' You're both idiots and gutless! Ask me yourself or get the hell out of my room!" Ginny said angrily. Hermione looked from Ginny to the two boys then stood up.

"I'm sorry, Ginny... Should I leave you to talk with them, or did you want me to stay?" Hermione asked. Ginny looked at Hermione then sighed.

"You can leave," Ginny said. "Don't move!" She yelled at the boys and pointed her wand at them. "Don't even think of it!" She snarled at them. Hermione left quickly...

"Ginny, we were just beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep," Ron said.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep... Ginny hit her alarm and sat up. She dragged herself into the bathroom and splashed her face with cold water. Looking down at the water-filled basin, images began to appear. Watching closely, Ginny realised that it was her brother and Malfoy. They were duelling, both looking as angry as the other.

A drop of water from the tap destroyed the image and another one appeared... Ginny had a blindfold around her eyes, but she wasn't scared. In fact, she looked happy... She laughed and tried to take the blindfold off, but two pale hands stopped her and a mouth appeared beside her ear before another drop of water destroyed that image too... Ginny turned the tap tighter and dried her face.

She started her exercises and in twenty minutes, she had finished. She walked to the Great Hall.

"Ah, there you are, Miss Weasley..." Dumbledore said when he saw her walking to the Great Hall. "I think it would be best if you go down to the train station. It will look suspicious to the other students as to why you are already here. Try to blend in with the others if you can," Dumbledore said. Ginny nodded. "You will have to get there quickly. So go as a bat or wolf if you like," he said smiling at her.

"Yes, sir," Ginny said and left. Once outside of the castle, she started to run down in the direction of the train station. As Ginny ran, she turned into a wolf and soon she was running past some of the earlier carriages. Some of the students called out in surprise at seeing a wolf but then they had passed each other so quickly that the students weren't sure if they'd actually seen one or not. Ginny leapt into bushes nearby and turned into her normal self quickly before any other students could come. Seeing that no one was about, she walked down to Luna who was humming to herself while reading The Quibbler upside down.

"Hello, Ginny... I'd say congratulations, but I'm sure you don't want everyone to know," she said in a dreamy voice.

"I'd say thanks but as you said, I don't want everyone to know," Ginny replied grinning, puffing slightly from both the running and the sudden change.

"There you are, Ginny! We didn't see you on the train!" Hermione said waving at her. Ron looked at Ginny both sulkily and in anger, a feat only Ron could pull off.

"Sorry, Hermione. I was with Lu..." She began to say but Luna gave her a small nudge. "I just wanted some time to be alone," Ginny said smiling at Hermione.

"That's all right... If I was with your brother for the entire summer, I'd want a break too!" Hermione said laughing. Ginny smiled and looked at Ron in surprise. He didn't tell them about me... He's embarrassed... She thought to herself. With a slight shake of her head, Ginny took Hermione and Luna's hands before going up to the carriages. Luna patted one of the Thestrals, who snorted in appreciation. Ginny looked at the Thestrals and smiled when she realised that she could read its thoughts too.

Did you teach the young one to fly? She asked politely. The Thestral neighed happily in response.

"Can we get going already, or did you want to suck someone's blood before we get up to the school?" Ron hissed in her ear. Ginny turned around and slapped Ron so hard that his jaw broke.

"Ginny! What was that for?" Hermione asked. "I think you broke his jaw!" She said in shock. Ron held his jaw in pain and glared at her.

"The reason I did it is for my brother to tell you. I'm going up to the school in a different carriage," Ginny said calmly. You may leave now. I apologise for delaying you, Ginny said to the Thestral. The Thestral neighed again then sped off.

"Did everyone leave the little Weaselette alone?" Draco Malfoy asked in a sad sing song voice. Ginny turned to him and smiled.

"I wish that would happen... Now, take the hint and leave me alone, Malfoy," Ginny said and walked away. Draco watched in shock as she walked away from him. Remembering what his mother had told him, he smirked and climbed into his carriage. This year was going to be fun. Very fun indeed...

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny walked into the Great Hall and sat as far away from Hermione and Harry as possible. By their looks and thoughts, she could tell that Ron had told them. The Hat was brought out and the first years were led in between the tables. McGonagall placed the Hat on a stool and the Hat sung of each of the founders and how they all wanted House unity. Ginny barely listened to it, as she was still angry after her brother's comment.

After the Hat's song, each first year as Sorted into their respective House. Hermione and Draco were named Head Girl and Boy, which didn't come as a big surprise to any one.

As the night before, the exercises that Ginny had done earlier had increased her hunger and she ate two main meals and three desserts, as well as a plate of fruit.

"That's all going to go to your thighs, you know," Lavender Brown commented as Ginny started her third bowl of dessert. Parvati Patil nodded in agreement.

"Thank you so much for telling me that, Lavender. I've always wanted to know that food can increase the size of my thighs..." Ginny drawled. Lavender raised an eyebrow at her and sniffed.

"I was just warning you..." She said. Ginny laughed quietly.

"Of course you were, Lavender. You only have my well being at heart, don't you?" Ginny asked and glared at the girl.

"Well! All I did was try to help!" Lavender said and moved further down the table with Patil.

"Thanks Ginny. They were starting to bug me," Colin said grinning at her. "Oh, Parvati! Can you imagine how many calories this one crumb of bread has?" He mimicked. Ginny laughed.

"Why are you talking to her, Colin?" Harry asked suddenly. Colin frowned at Harry.

"What do you mean by that? Ginny's my friend and I think I am allowed to talk to her," Colin said.

"Yes, Harry. What exactly do you mean by that?" Ginny asked glaring at him.

"Nothing," Harry muttered and pushed his bowl away.

"Dinner has finished! Prefects, will you please lead your House to your respective dormitories? Everyone have a good night's rest and tomorrow classes will start!" Dumbledore called out. Harry and Hermione quickly left the Great Hall. Colin went to follow after them, wondering what was going on.

"Aren't you coming, Ginny?" He asked when she didn't get up. Ginny shook her head.

"No, I've got to speak with Al... Professor Dumbledore," Ginny replied. Colin nodded and left the Great Hall. Ginny walked up to the teacher's table and Albus looked down at her.

"I'm disappointed with you, Ginevra," he stated. She nodded briefly.

"I'm not sorry about it. He was being a prick and I don't have to apologise for breaking his jaw. I had every right to hit him for the comment he made and he said it right in front of everyone too!" Ginny said shaking her head. "Stupid idiot," she muttered.

"As much as you think your brother may have deserved it, that still does not give you the right to go around hitting people especially with your extra strength... You could have done worse damage than just a broken jaw," Albus said sternly.

"Yes, Professor," Ginny said sullenly.

"Of interest, what did Ron actually say?" Albus asked her.

"I was just asking the Thestral if they'd taught their young one to fly yet while Luna was patting it and out of nowhere, Ron said 'can we get out of here, or did you want to suck someone's blood before we get up to the school?' I just resented it that's all. He hasn't shown any support for me at all and I just thought he might have been over it by now... Stupid git," she muttered. Albus nodded.

"Very well... I will not take points from your House and as you acted in self-defence you will not receive detention. However, if you do not control your temper and fists next time, you will lose 150 House points and receive a month's detention. Is that understood, Miss Weasley?" Albus asked her sternly.

"Yes, Professor. I understand," Ginny said.

"Good... One more thing before you go. Has Lily really left, or is it just a ruse for Remus' sake?" Albus asked her.

"Lily has really gone, sir. She didn't want Remus to suffer because he knew that she was nearby, so she left..." Ginny replied.

"All right... You may go to bed now. You look tired," he said smiling. Ginny nodded briefly and left the Great Hall. She stopped at a nearby tapestry, flicked her wand to the right and said 'open to me' then walked down in to the corridor and walked down to her room to go to sleep.

Albus paced his office, frowning before walking down to the hospital wing to pay Ron Weasley a visit...

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

(a/n: All information on the weapons and animals is from the Microsoft Encarta Encyclopedia 2004... I don't own it, don't sue me! 'Compos Mentis' is Latin for 'of sound mind

Another long chapter... It wasn't as long as the first one though. This one's only 14 chapters long... I hope you enjoyed it!)

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter, don't sue!

(a/n: A big thank you to every person that reviewed! Hugs to you all! :0) If I haven't replied to your review, I apologise and if you tell me then I'll do it straight away!

Keep reviewing and I'll keep updating!

Read on, oh faithful ones!)

Chapter Three

Ginny woke up early the next day. She remembered that it was a Monday and that everyone else was back at school. Sighing, Ginny reluctantly got out of bed to go have a shower.

Coming back from the bathroom, Ginny changed into her school uniform and put her school robes on. Looking at her clock, Ginny saw that it was six thirty, far too early for the Great Hall to be open, or for anyone else to be up. Taking her bowl, she went to the lake and filled it before walking into the Forbidden Forest.

Ginny sat down in the clearing and looked down into the bowl.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny laughed watching as Draco called butterflies down to them. A swarm of them came down, enticed by his Veela call. The butterflies flew around them, their soft wings barely making any sound. A butterfly landed on her nose and she smiled at Draco. He cupped the butterfly in his hand gently then released his hold on them, kissing Ginny as the butterflies flew away.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny shook her head. Why was he always there? She wanted to See something where Draco Malfoy wasn't involved! The water rippled and she looked into the black depths of the water again...

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny looked at the elder man before her and snarled at him.

"What are you doing here?" The man asked her, sounding scared.

"That is of no business of yours, Alexander! What I do on my own time is my own business!"

"But I was sworn to protect you!" Alexander protested.

"You're doing a pretty poor job of it! Last week alone I was attacked three times, and you weren't there once! If you took your pledge seriously then I wouldn't have this scar!" Ginny hissed at him and revealed a very large, long red welt on her chest.

"But... But you're supposed to heal faster than mortals!" Alexander stammered. Ginny glared at him.

"That is the reason I am still alive! If I didn't then I wouldn't be standing here in front of you! The cut that caused that scar went from my neck to my hip! You are lucky that I convinced them to keep you alive! You are revoked of your pledge, Alexander Tobias Therode!" Ginny said. Alexander fell to his knees sobbing as pain filled his body. Pain filled Ginny but she didn't even blink an eyelid. "You are revoked of your pledge!" Ginny yelled and the pain increased in both of them. Alexander went unconscious...

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny's body shook as the pain filled her body too. She shuddered involuntarily and stood up on shaking legs. She managed to get out of the Forest and tipped the water on a tree. Looking at her watch, Ginny decided that food would make her stop shaking. She went to the Great Hall, the tables already starting to fill. Ginny started eating breakfast and was relieved when her hands stopped shaking.

Halfway through her breakfast, Harry, Hermione and Ron walked in. Ron looked both angry and scared as he walked over to his sister. Ginny stood up to meet him.

"I'm sorry... I shouldn't have said those things to you," Ron mumbled. Ginny looked at him briefly.

"You don't mean one word of that, Ron... You're only doing this so Dumbledore won't give you detention," Ginny hissed at him and grabbing her bag, she stalked over to the teacher's table. "Next time you decide to make someone do something Albus, make sure they at least sound like they mean it!" She hissed at him then walked out of the Great Hall. A few people watched after her wondering what was going on and what Ginny had said that had made Dumbledore look so... guilty. Then, deciding that their stomachs took first priority they turned back to their food.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny went to her room, pissed off that Albus had thought that she was too weak to handle things on her own. She could have dealt with Ron's lack of support easily, but the small amount of forced support hurt her more than she would let on. Seeing that there was still half an hour before her first lesson, Ginny went to her bathroom and turned the tap on after plugging up the basin.

Taking a controlled breath, she thought of Dumbledore and Ron's conversation and looked into the water.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Dumbledore entered the hospital wing, looking slightly angry. Madam Pomfrey saw him coming and went out to meet him, wondering why he was here.

"Albus? Did you need some more of the potion already?" She asked. Albus shook his head smiling at the nurse.

"No, thank you, Poppy. I just need to speak with young Mr Weasley here... In private, if you don't mind," he added when she didn't seem to want to leave. Poppy nodded and briskly walked away. Albus walked over to Ron's bed looking at him sternly. "Hello, Mr Weasley. How does your jaw feel?" Albus asked. Ron looked at him.

"It hurts like hell, actually," Ron muttered.

"Good," Albus said. Ron looked at him in surprise.

"Pardon, sir?" Albus just looked at Ron over his spectacles.

"You heard what I said, Mr Weasley. How dare you insult your sister in such a way! If she had been anyone else I seriously doubt that you would have done the same thing!" Albus said almost shouting in his anger. "I'm quite glad that she hit you. Maybe it knocked some sense into your thickheaded skull! You do not know what it's like for her to be this way! You're not aware of the hurt that she's feeling because of your lack of support, are you? All because she's changing into something that she has no control over! You are a selfish... boy, Ronald Weasley."

Ron just stared at Albus as if he had grown an extra two heads.

"If you do not apologise to her I will give you three month's detention with Professor Snape," Albus said and left the hospital wing abruptly.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny watched in shock as the image faded. She shook her head slightly, amazed that the Headmaster had said that to her brother! Sure, he deserved it but it was still shocking to see an adult so angry over something, especially Albus, who usually had so much control!

The bell went jerking Ginny from her thoughts and she quickly went through the corridor down to the tapestry across from the Transfiguration classroom. She sat down in her seat and waited for the other students to arrive. McGonagall walked in and looked at Ginny.

"Good morning, Ginevra. You caused quite a stir last night, so I heard," she said. Ginny nodded briefly.

"Yes, Professor... I apologise if it kept you up longer than was necessary, but not for the actual event," Ginny said.

"No apology is needed... At all," Minerva replied and for a moment she looked both angry and disappointed as she thought of what Ron had said. Shaking her head she turned back to her desk and sat down to wait for everyone.

Soon enough all of the class arrived, a few of them staring at Ginny in shock.

"What are you doing here?" Hermione asked as she entered the classroom and saw her.

"This is the first lesson on my timetable, so I would presume that I have this lesson first," Ginny drawled in reply. Hermione just stared at her before she was pulled to the furthest seat away from Ginny by Harry and Ron.

"Miss Granger! I would appreciate it if you would stop being so rude to another student just because you believe them to be in the wrong class! That is not the way a Head Girl should behave," Professor McGonagall said sternly. Everyone stared at Hermione's favourite teacher in shock.

"Yes, Professor McGonagall," Hermione stammered. Draco Malfoy sniggered at her face before putting on an angelic face and putting his hand up.

"What is it, Mr Malfoy?" McGonagall asked him sounding tired.

"Professor, if another student were to treat someone in the same way they would get detention, would they not? I don't think it's fair to choose favourites," he said. McGonagall smiled at him.

"Of course, Mr Malfoy... You and Miss Granger are to receive detention. Tonight at eight thirty," she said.

"Pardon?" Draco asked her ins hock.

"It is not acceptable for a student to tell a teacher how to teach, Mr Malfoy... As you said, I should not choose favourites," she said and turned to the blackboard. "Open Transfiguration and other figurations book to page 20," she instructed and everyone did so quickly. "Today we will be learning how to do the incantation Arborcretum. Now, does anyone know what this means? Without looking at your books, students," she said as people went to look. Not surprising anyone, Hermione raised her hand immediately. Ginny put her hand up and McGonagall looked slightly relieved. "Yes, Miss Weasley?"

"The incantation Arborcretum means 'tree growth' in Latin, so naturally, it means to change something into a tree. However, as the incantation does not say what kind of tree, the tree would take on the qualities of the object. A quill, for example, would change into a thin tree with longer leaves than a tree made from a piece of furniture," Ginny answered. McGonagall nodded impressed.

"Very good, Miss Weasley. Ten points to Gryffindor. Now everyone watch closely as I do the incantation as it takes a lot of practise to make sure the wrist movement is correct," McGonagall said and everyone formed around her in a semi circle.

She placed a long black quill in front of them and stood back, motioning for everyone else to go further back as well.

"After I have done the spell, you will take a turn one at a time... I do not wish for my classroom to grow into a forest due to the lack of respect of students," McGonagall said. Everyone nodded knowing that if they didn't do as she said they would get detention too. "Now you flick your wrist to the left and do a sharp incline at the same time while saying the incantation," McGonagall explained. "Arborcretum!" She said and flicked her wand to the left while inclining it at the same time.

A tree began to grow, the long black leaves extending and growing almost as tall as a person. The thin tree swayed slightly due to an open window and the black leaves blew on people's faces, the softness tickling them.

"Miss Weasley, shall I presume you know how to change the tree back into a quill?" McGonagall asked.

She's never asked me to do anything like that before... Ginny heard Hermione think.

"Yes, Professor, I know how to change it back," Ginny said. McGonagall stood back and waited for Ginny to do the incantation.

"Arborintereo!" Ginny said and flicked her wand to the right declining swiftly. The tree disappeared quickly and the quill was in its place.

"Very good, Miss Weasley! Twenty points to Gryffindor!" McGonagall exclaimed.

"Thank you, Professor," Ginny said and moved to the back of the circle so others could try to make the quill into a tree.

For the rest of the lesson the students continued to attempt the incantation. Even Hermione couldn't do it on the first try, which riled her further as Ginny had done both the growing and dying part on her first tries. Out of the entire two Houses, only six people managed to get the incantation right on their first try; Ginny Weasley, Draco Malfoy, Blaise Zabini, Pansy Parkinson, Ron Weasley and Harry Potter.

Ginny left the lesson quickly, not wanting to be questioned by her brother and his friends over her lessons... It was something that she had no explanation over. She would speak to Dumbledore during recess...

Ginny walked up to the Divination Tower and sat down on one of the armchairs, thankful that no one else had arrived yet. Seeing the crystal ball on the table she glanced at it briefly before the images captured her attention.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny glared at the people who were supposed to be her friends and shook her head as she heard their thoughts.

"I thought we were friends! It looks like I was wrong!" She snarled and pushed past them to leave the Gryffindor Tower.

"Ginny! Wait up!" Colin called behind her. She turned around mainly so he wouldn't increase her heacache further by yelling and saw that Luna and Neville were with him. They caught up after a while, her speed having increased as she was leaving. "Sorry about that... I was just in shock..." Colin said smiling.

"So what's it like?" Neville asked.

"Surprisingly lonely..." Ginny replied with a sigh then looked at Luna. "I'm fine, Luna... Just a bit upset, that's all. Don't worry about me! I'm not going to try and off myself... Wouldn't bloody work anyway. Stupid healing power," she muttered grinning at them.

"Is it true about not being able to see your reflection?" Colin whispered. Ginny shrugged.

"I've got no idea. I've been able to see myself, but others might not... Yes, you can try," Ginny said reluctantly and Colin grinned as he made a spare quill into a mirror. Ginny looked into it, ignoring the images that tried to get her attention and just looked at her own reflection. Colin looked into the mirror and frowned slightly. "Don't sound so disappointed that you can see me, Colin..." Ginny said grinning at him.

"How'd you know? Wait, don't worry," Colin said shaking his head. Luna laughed at him smiling. "So, can I take a photograph of you in your Vampiress form?" Colin whispered excitedly.

"What do you mean?"

"You mean you don't know? Oh, it happened before. You started to get lightning in your hair and you glowed red for a bit too. Your front teeth extended a bit and your nails grew longer. It was really cool," Colin said grinning.

"Kind of scary, but it was pretty cool," Neville added smiling.

"So can I take a photo of you then?" Colin asked.

"I guess you can..." Ginny said and shook her head slightly. "This has been a lousy day," Ginny said and sighed softly. "Well, sorry for yelling at you... I've got to go study, ok?" Ginny said and hugged her friends before going to a nearby tapestry.

She made her way down to her room and started to study. Hearing a noise coming from her cupboard, Ginny was up in half a second, her dagger and wand drawn.

"What are you doing here, Malfoy?" She hissed seeing him. Draco pushed his way into the room smirking.

"I could ask you the same thing, Weasley. You're not supposed to go wandering Hogwarts at this time of night!" He said his Head Boy badge shining in the candlelight. Ginny laughed at him making him falter for a moment. "What is so funny, Weasley?" He hissed at her.

"I'm not wandering anywhere! This is my room! Geez Malfoy... I would have thought that you could see that this is not a place to wander into..." Ginny said indicating the bed, fireplace, desk and other student-like furniture. "Now if you wouldn't mind leaving, I have to study," she said.

"Miss Weasley! Are you all right?" Albus' voice came from her door. With a silent thought, Ginny made her wand open the door, not taking her eyes from Draco.

"I'm fine, Professor. Just caught an intruder, that's all," Ginny said smirking at Draco. Albus walked in and regarded the two people in front of him smiling broadly.

"Well, as I can see you have the situation under control... You know how to change the password?" He asked. Ginny nodded. "Very well. I will take care of Mr Malfoy..." Albus said and Draco walked over to him reluctantly. "By the way Ginevra, I apologise again for not telling you about your Advancement," he said. Ginny lowered her wand and dagger and nodded.

"It's fine, Albus... I should have realised when I saw Neville's timetable yesterday. We're doing Care of Magical Creatures together. When will my next meeting be?" She asked allowing her mind to unblock for a moment for Albus to realise that she meant with Xavier Torleni.

"This Friday after dinner," Albus replied then led Draco out. Ginny changed the password and went back to her studying.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Miss Weasley," Firenze said and Ginny looked up at him quickly. He smiled at her before indicating for her to follow him.

We are in the Room of Requirement today. Do not worry, I made sure that no other students made it into the classroom while you were Seeing. I am aware of how that can be very stressful on the mind to try and allow both a vision and the noise of others... Firenze said. Ginny nodded smiling.

Thank you, Firenze. I appreciate your understanding, she replied.

I hope you have been reading the book I gave to you yesterday... It may be necessary for today's lesson. You do not need it however, so do not panic, he added. Ginny gave a small sigh of relief.

Yes, I have been reading it. It's very interesting... Ginny said thinking of all of the information on stars and their positions. Firenze smiled and opened the door for Ginny. She went in after thanking him and the class went silence as Firenze walked in.

"Put your wands away please... Lie on one chair each and look at the ceiling," he instructed. Everyone did so quickly, Harry and Ron making sure to get as far away from Ginny as possible. Firenze looked from the two boys to Ginny and saw their fear and her hurt and anger. "On second thoughts, I think I shall have to assign you seats so you don't talk," Firenze said looking to Lavender and Parvati who were whispering to each other.

No, Firenze. Please don't do this. I do not wish for them to be forced to be near me... None of us could handle that, Ginny said. Firenze looked at her for a moment then split Lavender and Parvati up before changing the ceiling. Only Firenze noticed Ginny's eyes tearing up as he taught for the hour.

Stay after class, please. We need to talk. Firenze said. Ginny nodded briefly, brushing her tears away before focusing her attention on the star filled ceiling again.

"Someone tell me what this constellation is," Firenze said and pointed to a cluster of stars.

"It's Draco," Ginny said automatically. A few people laughed.

"Please, do not laugh!" Firenze said and everyone shut up quickly. "You are correct, Ginevra. This constellation is indeed called 'Draco'. Can you tell me why it is called this?" He asked her.

You're trying to distract me, aren't you, Firenze? He simply smiled at her and waited. Ginny pulled out her wand and pointed it to the stars that were Draco, tracing the snake-like pattern.

"Draco means Dragon and as the stars resemble a dragon slightly, it's aptly named," Ginny said with a slight shrug. Firenze nodded.

"Very good, Ginevra. Ten points to Gryffindor," he said. "Now, what is the brightest star in the constellation Draco?" Firenze asked the class.

"The brightest star in its constellation is called Etamin and is also known as Gamma Draconis," Ginny said.

"Good work. Twenty points to Gryffindor," Firenze said. "Now, may someone else tell me what constellation passes through the North Pole?"

"Ursa Minor," Draco answered.

"Very good, Draco... Ten points to Slytherin," Firenze said. "Do you know anything of the Gum Nebula, Draco?" He asked.

"Yes," Draco replied reluctantly.

"Then you may tell us how wizards created the portal and made it invisible to Muggles," Firenze said. With a small sigh, Draco did as he was asked.

"The wizards creates the portal in the 10th century in an attempt to communicate with the Gods. All they did however was make a portal from one side of the earth to the other. Realising their mistake, the wizards made the portal invisible with a net sown of Advanced Magic. Muggles couldn't see it until an Australian astronomer, called Colin S. Gum discovered it on wide-angle photographs in 1952. The Gum Nebula does glow slightly due to the magnitude of the magic in the net, though the Muggles believe it to be because of radiation from stars or due to a supernova in the constellation Vela, which the Gum Nebula covers. It also covers the constellation Puppis..." Draco finished.

"Excellent work, Draco. Twenty points to Slytherin," Firenze said smiling at him. The bell for recess went and everyone filed out, eager for food. Ginny sat up on her chair and looked at Firenze.

You can't let them ignore you forever, Ginevra, Firenze said in her mind. She stood up and shook her head sadly.

It's not under my control, Firenze... What they choose to do or think is via their own will. I just don't want to risk any kind of relationship I have left with my brother just because he was forced to be with me... It won't work. Ginny replied. Firenze sighed and took her head in his hands smiling at her.

I understand, Ginevra... I just hope they realise what they're doing is wrong before it's too late. The stars have been telling of their betrayal for the past few days... I will show you... Firenze said and pointed to one of the constellations, Virgo. The Virgo constellation is representative of you, and this one above it, Boötes, represents the two boys, The two constellations have been moving apart slowly for a while, ever since you found out actually... If they continue to move then Draco will be hit. Do you understand what this means, Ginevra? Firenze asked. Ginny nodded.

Yes... If Ron, Harry and I continue to avoid each other then Draco will be the one that suffers... Correct? She asked. Firenze nodded.

Very good... Now you should go if you want to talk to Albus, Firenze said and Ginny grabbed her bag then left quickly.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny headed to the Great Hall quickly and saw Albus sitting at the teacher's table. She walked over to him.

"Professor, I need to speak with you regarding my timetable. It appears that I have been Advanced without my knowledge..." She said quietly. Ginny grinned when she heard Albus curse in his mind.

"I do apologise, Ginevra. With all of the recent events, I forgot to inform you of your Advancement... Are you going well though?" He asked. Ginny nodded with a small shrug.

"As well as I can at the moment... I've only had two subjects though, so it may be a different answer by the end of the day," she replied grinning. Albus chuckled to himself and Ginny went to the Gryffindor table to eat.

"Hey, Gin! I heard that you were Advanced! Congratulations!" Colin said grinning at her. She smiled at him.

"Thanks Colin... It's a nice response from 'What's she doing here?', that's all I'm going to say," Ginny said with a small laugh. She heard a spell being whispered quietly and ducked, pulling Colin down with her. "Are you ok?" She asked him. Colin nodded speechless.

"What happened?" Colin asked as they sat up properly.

"Ron's trying to kill me," Ginny said with a small shrug. Colin's jaw dropped. Ginny stood up and walked over to Ron. She pulled him outside by his ear.

"Are you fucking stupid? Why would you do that, and in front of everyone too!" Ginny exclaimed, not letting go of his ear. Ron whimpered in pain. "Oh, stop being such a baby! Did you learn nothing after last night, Ronald? I can not believe you just tried to curse me in front of the entire school! I should break your jaw again for that!" She said furiously.

Anger, pain, disappointment and sadness filled her body and Ginny's hair began to crackle with lightning again. Ron stared at her in shock.

"Did you really think that I wouldn't hear you? You were two seats away from me, for the Gods sakes! Next time you try to curse me, make sure you do it properly!" Ginny hissed at him and making her bag fly to her, walked away.

"RONALD WEASLEY!" Albus yelled from inside the Great Hall. A few people screamed in shock and hid under the table at hearing Albus Dumbledore yell at a student like that.

Leave him, Albus! It's not your situation to deal with! Ginny yelled at him.

Fine, it is your decision. But he did manage to curse Lavender Brown, so he will be punished accordingly. Albus replied.

Ron walked into the Great Hall, his ear burning in pain. Albus looked down at him in disappointment and barely concealed anger.

"You will receive a week's detention for cursing a student and I will be owling your parents," Dumbledore said. Most of the Gryffindors winced, knowing how angry Molly would be at him.

Lavender walked up to Ron, her canine teeth still growing at an alarming rate. She slapped him hard and stalked out of the Great Hall to go down to the hospital wing, Parvati helping her.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny walked into the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom and started to read the Vampire book.

Vampires and unicorns have always been attracted to each other. As unicorns used to be pets for the Royal Vampires and were always treated with the respect they deserve, the animals have in kind, treated the Vampires with the respect they were shown.

Although it is rare, a unicorn may allow a Vampire to hunt with them as the speeds they can run with are equalised.

An even more rare occurrence is a unicorn letting a Vampire ride them. Any Vampire or Vampiress that is allowed to ride on a unicorn is marked immediately. They are also assigned someone to protect them, for it is said that the Vampire or Vampiress who rides the unicorn will lead the Vampires to victory in the Great War.

The unicorn's horn has magical properties and can induce change in people...

The bell rang loudly and Ginny winced, thanking the Gods that she had anti-headache potions.

"Oh, shut up, Lupin. There is no such curse as Animus ligo! You're just taking Latin words and putting them together randomly to try and explain something that you should have dealt with month's ago!" Moody said to Lupin as they walked into the classroom. "Miss Weasley... You have your dagger, I see," Moody said grinning. (Soul bind.)

"Yes. My brother's still not happy with me and I wanted to be able to defend myself... I presume you saw the event at lunch?" Ginny asked looking up from her book. Moody's face turned into a scowl and he glowered.

"Tried to curse someone while their back was turned... That's low," he muttered.

"I broke his jaw last night and he's scared of what I can do to him so he's trying to get me while I can't get to him, or so he thinks..." Ginny said with a grin.

"They're coming," Ginny and Moody said at the same time, one hearing the other students and the other seeing them.

"You're both scary when you do that," Lupin announced grinning. "I don't go around saying I can smell everyone, do I?" He asked. Both Ginny and Moody were saved from answering as the other students filed into the classroom. Once everyone was seated, Moody looked around and glared briefly at Ron before making sure everyone was behaving.

"Today you will be learning the etiquette of fighting and cursing!" Moody bellowed. "As I saw today, it is not beyond some students to curse someone while their back is turned!" Moody said glaring at Ron with both of his eyes. A few people sniggered. "You will be going first, Mr Weasley!" Moody said and pulled him out of his seat before putting him on a platform that Lupin had conjured. "Miss Weasley... You will be fighting him," Alastar said and Ginny walked out to the stage with a sigh.

Everyone crowded around the platform eagerly. No siblings had fought in Defence Against the Dark Arts since their first year, which had been pretty boring as it was Parvati Patil against her Slytherin sister and neither had really wanted to fight back then... Anyway, the events between the Weasley siblings lately had been nasty and this fight wasn't going to be any different!

"Try to keep control and don't use your dagger unless it is absolutely necessary, understood?" Moody whispered to her before she could get on the stage. Ginny nodded briefly and walked opposite Ron. "Before you start, there are some rules. The first most important rule is that you must never curse or hex someone if their back is turned! Is that understood, Ron?" Moody hissed at him. Ron nodded glaring at his sister. "Secondly, do not cause more damage than needed. If you break someone's wrist when all that could have taken them down was a simple kick, then you're in the wrong... Once you lose your wand you may fight using whatever bodily means available. If someone gets too rough then you can use other weapons such as knives, daggers, et cetera... Now, on three you may fight... One, two, three!" Moody called.

Ron glared at Ginny and threw his wand to the side, pulling up his sleeves. Ginny put her wand in her robes and looked at Moody, not wanting to hit her brother in cold blood. However, before Alastar could make any decision, Ron threw a punch at Ginny. She ducked it easily and kicked his leg, taking him down in one go. Ron hit the platform with a crash and the other students tried not to be disappointed at the lack of action.

Ron got up again and charged at his sister. She sidestepped him, tripping him at the same time and Ron rolled on the platform, getting on his feet quickly and turning on Ginny again. He went to kick her but she bent back and flipped over, kicking his jaw at the same time.

A few of the girls went green as Ron spat out blood. He ignored them and got ready to punch her again. Ginny barely dodged his punch as his anger increased his speed and she was refusing to use her vampire speed. Ron punched again and his fist made contact with Ginny's mouth. Glaring at him, Ginny grabbed his fist as he went to hit her again and twisted it around, flipping her brother onto his back. She stepped on his neck so he couldn't get up.

"Let me up," he hissed at her. Ginny glared down at him and shook her head. Ron grabbed her leg and made it go up and off of his throat before he twisted and stood up again.

"Ron! Leave her! Can't you see that she's getting worked up! She's going to break your jaw again," Hermione hissed at him from the sidelines but Ron didn't move. "Professor, can't you stop them?" Hermione asked Moody urgently.

"I would, but I can't get up there unless it's an emergency. There's a barrier on the platform," Moody replied. "We just have to wait it out until one resigns or if one of them is really hurt," Moody said with a shrug. Hermione sighed and watched as Ron took another swing at Ginny.

Ginny hit his arm away and punched him in the stomach, making Ron double over in pain. He glared up at her, his eyes watering slightly.

"That the best you got?" He hissed at her.

"Ron, shut up. I'm only doing this in self-defence. I don't want to fight you... Not in this way, it's too public. That's the main reason why you're not dead," Ginny said to him quietly. "You want to fight me properly then we can do it in our own time and without so many people watching," she told him. "Can you at least agree to that?" Ginny asked. Ron looked around at the eager students then nodded as his stomach filled with pain. "Good... You can win this one," Ginny said.

Ron looked at his sister and saw her sad face. He realised that she was doing less than her best and was still beating him... He's seen her do more in the backyard! Heck, she'd even gone against Fred and George and she'd still beaten them. Now she was hardly doing anything and he was almost in tears with the pain. He stood up with some small difficulty and kicked Ginny to the floor. She didn't even defend herself against him... A few of the students booed when they walked off the platform.

"Oh, shut up. You'll get your turn," Moody muttered under his breath. Ginny grinned at him and he rolled his good eye. "Very good, Mr and Miss Weasley. Next time use your wands and don't throw them away!"

"Yes, sir," they replied automatically.

"Tonight at eight thirty in the Room of Requirement," Ginny said to her brother quietly. Ron shook his head.

"It has to be nine o'clock. Hermione's got detention at eight thirty," Ron said. Ginny nodded and they shook on it then watched as other students duelled.

Draco Malfoy smirked when he heard the deal they'd made and saw them shake on it. Now that fight would be interesting to see, to say the least!

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Hey, Ginny!" Neville called out as he saw her heading out of the room. "You've got Care of Magical Creatures now, don't you?" He asked.

"Yeah, I do. You do too, huh?" Ginny asked. Neville nodded and showed her his timetable. "Ok... Did you want to go down there together then?" She asked him. He nodded quickly seeing that Malfoy, Crabbe, Goyle and Zabini were nearby.

"Where did you learn to fight like that, Ginny? It wasn't in the DA, was it?" Neville asked as they were walking. Ginny shook her head.

"I learnt how to fight from different people," Ginny replied vaguely.

"Ok, then... Could you... Could you teach me?" Neville asked hopefully. Ginny smiled at him.

"Sure... I'll have to see when I've got time. Later though, we're here now," she said as they reached Hagrid's hut.

"'Ello ev'ryone! Glad to see you all 'ere for another year..." Hagrid said beaming at them. "I've got a special treat for yer all today. Follo' me!" He called and headed into the Forbidden Forest. Ginny followed close next to Hagrid and whispered questions.

"How's your brother?" She asked. Hagrid nodded. "Where's Olympe?" Ginny asked.

"Looking after Grawp for a while," Hagrid replied extremely quietly for a person his size.

"Are we going to see the unicorns?" Ginny asked. Hagrid just winked and she grinned happily.

Soon enough they all reached a clearing and the girls in the class sighed. Ginny rolled her eyes at them and shook her head slightly.

"If yer all very quiet then yer may be able ter pat 'em," Hagrid instructed quietly. Hearing a thought, Ginny's arm shot out and she stopped Blaise Zabini from moving further.

"You move any further and they'll run, Zabini," she said quietly. Zabini glared at her before giving a small nod and moving back a bit.

One of the unicorns neighed loudly and Hagrid looked at Ginny in surprise.

"They'll let yer pat them, Ginny," he said. Ginny nodded and put her bag on the ground before walking over to the unicorns. She stood in front of the unicorn that was obviously the leader and curtsied to her.

Welcome, daughter of our Masters... The unicorn replied nudging Ginny with its silver horn. She smiled at the unicorn and rubbed her face softly.

I thank you for your kind welcome, daughter of our Masters friends, Ginny replied. The unicorn bowed her head, her horn touching Ginny's feet. A soft white light emitted from the horn and Ginny began to change. She was blissfully unaware of her class mates screams as her body began to change. Ginny's shoulders broadened and her face began to grow longer and she could feel her skull pushing out of her head as she grew a horn.

As Ginny turned into a unicorn, Draco Malfoy stared as she changed with such grace that even Narcissa lacked. He was in shock that she was able to change into a magical animal, but not so shocked as to start screaming like those other idiots. They were lucky that Hagrid had enough sense to make a silencing charm, even though he wasn't supposed to do magic. Draco looked at Hagrid, surprised that he didn't have a wand. Hagrid looked at him for a moment.

"Half-giants have magic too, young Mister Malfoy... Keep watching. She's beautiful, isn't she?" Hagrid asked looking at the unicorn that was Ginny. Draco could only nod before looking back to the unicorn. Unlike the other pure white unicorns, Ginny's flank and mane shimmered red as the sunlight caught her form.

Ginny neighed softly to the leader and touched her horn down to the ground.

Very good, daughter... You may hunt with us, Evita said.

I thank you for this honour, Lady Evita.

You are very welcome, daughter... Now follow, Evita said and touched her horn to Ginny's then galloped away. As she followed the herd, Ginny barely heard Hagrid curse behind them.

"Malfoy, yer can take the class back so I can go catch her..." Hagrid said. He closed his eyes and then opening them quickly, he started running through the Forest quietly. Malfoy watched after the half-giant, shocked that he could run so quietly then turned to everyone smirking.

"You heard him... I'm in charge. Now we're waiting here unless of course, you want to try to get back through the Forbidden Forest alone," Draco said. A few of the students looked around nervously and sat down to wait reluctantly. It was the best decision that Malfoy could have made as the herd of centaurs was passing by.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Ginny," Hagrid called softly trying not to startle the unicorns again. It was the third time he'd caught up with them and he was starting to get tired. It was like they were waiting for him to catch up just so they could run off again, laughing at him the whole time.

Hearing her name, Ginny looked up, having eaten her fill of food. She saw Hagrid's sigh of relief and saw the sweat that covered his shirt.

"Come on, Ginny. We've got ter get back, or else we'll both get into trouble... Yer've had yer fun and yer hunt... Come on," he whispered. Ginny gave a horse-like sigh and looked to Evita.

I apologise, Lady Evita. I must leave with the Large Man now, Ginny said reluctantly. Evita nodded and rubbed Ginny's cheek with her own.

It was good to hunt with you, daughter. We must do so again sometime soon, Evita said. Ginny nodded and touched her horn to Evita's before saying farewell to the rest of the herd and galloping out of the clearing.

"Finally. Yer a hard lot ter catch up ter," Hagrid grumbled.

Ginny neighed, laughing at him then galloped back to the clearing where the rest of the class was waiting. Hagrid ran after her, arriving moments after Ginny did. Ginny neighed loudly to Hagrid and the class looked at him expectantly.

"She says that she'll let yer pat her. One at a time, though..." Hagrid said and rested against a tree to catch his breath.

One by one the girls in the class touched Ginny's body. Whenever someone went to touch her horn though, she neighed and bucked slightly, making it clear that she didn't want anyone to touch her horn. After the girls had finished Ginny went and nudged Neville then Dean, indicating that the boys could too. They grinned broadly and touched her soft face and neck. When Neville looked at her mane in wonder, she nudged him slightly with her head, then neighed to Hagrid.

"Yer can have one... One only," Hagrid translated.

"Thank you, Ginny," Neville whispered and carefully pulled a long white-red strand from Ginny's mane. Gregory and Vincent patted Ginny in awe, amazed that they'd let them touch her, as well as the fact that she actually was a unicorn. Blaise touched her curiously and smiled when she butted him slightly to pat her properly. Draco Malfoy, the last person left just stood there and smirked at Ginny.

"Why would I want to touch her? It's still a Weasley underneath all that..." He sneered. Insulted, Ginny reared up on her hind legs and neighed loudly. Her mane started to crackle with lightning and her horn began to glow a faint red. Hagrid quickly ran in front of Malfoy before she could pierce him with her horn.

"Yer a bloody idiot, Malfoy! She coulda killed yer! Yer just don't insult a unicorn! Ruddy idiot!" He snarled at Draco who had gone pale. "If she'd pierced yer, no amount o' magic coulda healed yer, just be wary of that next time... If there is a next time now... Yer coulda just ruined the entire experience fer ev'ryone because o' that statement!" Hagrid said angrily. Ginny neighed loudly and her horn stopped glowing. "Now do yer still want ter pat her? She'll let yer, just so yer know she is a unicorn," Hagrid said. With a pale face, Malfoy reached out to Ginny almost unwillingly. She butted his hand with the side of her head and neighed softly. Draco patted her with slightly more confidence and some colour returned to his face. When he had finished patting her, Ginny moved back and touched her horn to the ground. She began to change back into her human self. Now knowing not to look, the girls turned around so they wouldn't have to see her transform.

"Oh, Gods... That killed my legs," Ginny said softly as she fell to the ground. Everyone looked to see Ginny lying on the ground, looking completely exhausted, but happy at the same time.

"Are yer a'right?" Hagrid asked looking down at her. Ginny looked up at him, her eyes wide and shining happily.

"That was freaking fantastic! Can I do it again?" She asked grinning. "Well, maybe later. I'm exhausted... I doubt I can even get up," Ginny said with a small grin. She attempted to lift herself up and laughed softly, sounding remarkably like the unicorn's had when they were laughing. "It's ok. I can just sit here for the rest of the day. It's not like I want to go to lunch anyway... Oh, what's he doing here?" Ginny said softly with a sigh. Turning, Hagrid saw that Albus Dumbledore had walked into the clearing.

"Hagrid... If you wouldn't mind taking the rest of the class back to the school, I will help Miss Weasley back. How very kind of you to offer to carry Miss Weasley's school bag, Mr Malfoy. You may stay with myself and Miss Weasley if you do not want to be seen carrying another's school bag," Albus offered when he scowled. Draco nodded briefly.

"Come on, ev'ryone. Ye've got ter go ter yer lunch," Hagrid called and led them out of the Forbidden Forest.

"I swear... If you hit me into any trees, I have full right to hurt you, Albus!" Ginny called quietly. Albus laughed.

"I have no intention of hitting you into any trees, Miss Weasley," he said and levitated her with his wand.

"I'm sure you'd ruddy like to though," she muttered. Albus just shook his head at her.

"Coming, Mr Malfoy?" He asked looking at Draco. Draco nodded curtly before grabbing Ginny's bag and following them out of the Forest.

"Professor Dumbledore? When can I get my strength back? I'm planning to kick Ronnie-kins arse tonight... I can't do that if I don't have any strength," Ginny complained. Draco stared at her in shock wondering why she was discussing a duel with the Headmaster! She'd get expelled for sure!

"You should get everything back to normal by the time we leave the Forest... If that had been done to anyone else they wouldn't be talking right now..."

"I'm only just doing that myself," Ginny muttered. "Oh, and don't worry, Professor... I won't make Ronnie-kins bleed too much on your floor!" There were a few seconds of silence then she started talking again, almost as if in response to a question or statement. "I don't have enough strength to talk that way, and he's just confused... It was Ron's bloody fault! He tried to kill me in a lesson! In front of everyone again... That boy really just does not learn... In all of the meanings... He's a dumb idiot. Oh, I'm allowed to say that about my own brother, Professor!" Ginny said. "We're almost there," Ginny called out.

"You should really learn to be more understanding of your brother, Miss Weasley," Albus said. Ginny laughed.

"Yeah, right. I will when he will... He's a selfish boy, if I remember you correctly, hey Albus?" She mocked.

"Ginevra Weasley! You shouldn't pry like that!"

"I didn't pry! I'm not a snoop, thank you very much! I just Saw you both, that's all! I told you he doesn't learn... Give him a million month's detentions and he'll still be a sour boy who doesn't want to admit that I'm... growing up," she finished.

"I doubt that, Miss Weasley. He does love you and I'm sure he'll come around eventually..." Albus said.

"Of course he will! I have no doubt about it! I mean Ron's shown me a whole lot of support for someone who loves me, hasn't he, Professor?" Ginny asked scathingly. "Why wouldn't he come around eventually?" She sneered. They came out of the Forbidden Forest and Ginny winced slightly at the sudden burst of sunlight.

Gods, that sun hurts! She thought in pain. I'll be fine, Albus... She said to his unasked question. He just raised an eyebrow at her.

"I should be able to walk now... Thanks for the talk, Professor. And before anyone sees us together, Malfoy... Thanks for carrying my bag," Ginny said and she took her bag from him. Draco gave a curt nod then walked up to the school.

"Miss Weasley... A word before you go, please. Just for a moment," Albus said. Ginny turned around and walked over to where he was and looked at him.

It's about me turning into a unicorn, isn't it? She asked. Albus smiled at her and nodded.

How exactly did it happen? Did you do it? He asked. Ginny shook her head.

No. Evita changed me into a unicorn. But she invited me back so I could go hunting with the herd again.

All right. Thank you. You can go to lunch now, Albus said. Ginny nodded and went up to the castle quickly. She saw Malfoy watching from the doorway and shook her head briefly before going to the Hogwarts entrance.

"Waiting for me, Malfoy?" She asked sweetly. He scowled at her.

"In your dreams, Weasley," Draco sneered. She just laughed and walked past him and down to the Great Hall for lunch.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny walked in to the Great Hall and looked around. Everyone was looking at her in shock.

Did she still have a horn on her head, or something?

"Hey, Ginny. Is it true you really turned into a unicorn?" Lavender asked wishing that she'd chosen to do Care of Magical Creatures this year. Everyone waited for her response, almost falling off the benches in effort to hear if the rumour was true or not.

"Yes, I did... Not intentionally though. I'm surprised that you don't believe an entire class, especially when they were all saying the same thing!" Ginny said. Lavender shrugged slightly.

"I've heard an entire House say the same thing before and it turned out to be wrong... I just wanted to get it from the horse's mouth this time... Well in this case, the unicorn's mouth, " Lavender said with a grin.

"All right. Well, I hope you enjoy gossiping to the rest of the school at my expense," Ginny said and went to sit next to Neville and Colin.

"I can't believe you let me have an entire strand of hair! That could be used for so many plants! Did you know if you squeeze if hard enough juice comes out of a unicorn's hair?" Neville asked them. "It can be drunk... Actually, I think it's used in one of the rarer alcoholic drinks... Well, I'm not using it for that though," Neville added when Ginny grinned at him. "I'm using it as a fertiliser for one of my plants. It's the Fritillary species. It's really rare and the bulb's poisonous so I need to use extra thick dragon hide gloves when handling it," Neville said proudly.

"That's great. Does the hair increase the impact of the fertiliser? Or is the juice of the hair the fertiliser alone?" Ginny asked. Surprised that someone was actually taking an interest in his love of gardening, Neville answered full heartedly.

"The juice can be used alone, but it's really strong, so I'm going to dilute it with some of Professor Sprout's fertiliser as well. I don't want to risk killing the flower. Are you all right, Ginny?" Neville asked suddenly seeing that there were tears falling down her face. She looked at him and smiled.

"I'm fine, Neville..." She said quietly. The Fritillary flower was his mother's favourite flower. She wiped her tears away and took a deep breath then drank some pumpkin juice.

"Ok, then. Do you mind if I halve this with Professor Sprout?" He asked looking down at the long hair again.

"No, I don't mind at all," Ginny replied smiling. "As I'm not a pure white unicorn, you might have to check the hair with Professor Sprout and Dumbledore before you actually use it, ok Neville?" Ginny asked. Neville nodded. "Dumbledore will be at the Greenhouses when you have Herbology," Ginny said after a few minutes of silence.

"Ok... Did he tell you when he was bringing you back?" Neville asked.

"Something like that," Ginny said briefly. "Hello, Ron. What would you like?" Ginny asked him coolly.

"Actually, it's me that wants to talk..." Hermione said with an apologetic smile. "Is it true about you turning into a unicorn?" She asked sounding excited. Ginny nodded.

"Yes, it's true. Yes, I already know about that too," Ginny said before Hermione could ask anything. "I'll tell you tonight after I've duelled with Ron, ok?" She said.

"Thanks," Hermione said grinning and pulled Ron and Harry away so they would stop staring and glaring at Ginny.

"What was that all about?" Colin asked.

"They just wanted to ask me something," Ginny replied.

"Ok... Guess what?"

"What?" Ginny asked grinning at Colin's infectious grin.

"Mum and Dad bought me a new camera. Not a new, new one because then it won't work here, but one that can still be powered by magic... I've been trying it out on almost literally everything since I got it last month," Colin said grinning. "I was thinking I could get a photo of everyone together just to see how it works," Colin said.

"Well, don't forget your hero, Harry Potter, Creevey. His head might deflate if you don't include him," Draco Malfoy drawled behind them. Ginny, Colin and Neville turned to him. He smirked at them.

"What do you want, Malfoy?" Ginny asked.

"You dropped your quill. I know you can't afford another one, so I thought I should be the gentleman and return it to you," Draco said holding a quill out to her.

"Thanks, Malfoy... If that was meant to insult me, it didn't work," Ginny said as she took the quill from him. Malfoy just smirked and left to the Slytherin Table. "All right, who knows some spells to check this quill? For all I know that could have been Ron trying to kill me again," Ginny said grinning.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

The bell went loudly and Ginny rolled her eyes trying to stop her head from ringing too before she got up and left the Great Hall with her friends.

"I've got Runes now... I'll see you at dinner Colin, and I'll see you in Potions Neville," Ginny said and hugged them before going down to the Runes classroom.

By going through her corridor in the walls, Ginny made it to the classroom before everyone else. Judging by the lack of footsteps she knew that no one would be there for another three to five minutes, so Ginny continued to read her book.

Some Vampires have the ability to heal others. If the wound was caused by the Vampire in question, then any Vampire may heal the wound if they want to. However, if the wound was caused through other means, usually only a very experienced Vampire can heal the wound.

Ginny heard footsteps and put her book away. Soon enough, a large group of people walked in.

"Hi, Ginny! I didn't know you were in this class," Hermione exclaimed then sat beside her. "I'm sorry about the boys... They're just scared because they don't... understand," Hermione whispered.

"You weren't happy with me this morning during Transfiguration," Ginny whispered back. Hermione had the decency to look embarrassed.

"I know... I'm really sorry about that. It's just that I'm usually the star pupil and it was just a shock to be upstaged for once. I didn't mean any offence by it, honestly," Hermione whispered.

"No offence was or is taken and I accept your apology," Ginny replied smiling at her.

"Friends?" Hermione asked. Ginny nodded and shook her hand.

"Of course. And don't worry, I won't make you choose between me and Ron," Ginny said as a silent flash of fear ran through Hermione's mind. She gave her a look of relief and they both fell silent as Professor Yepir walked into the classroom.

"Good afternoon students. As I am taking attendance please open your books to page 15," she said smiling at everyone. Professor Yepir started to call the roll and everyone opened his or her books. Hermione paled and tapped Ginny on the shoulder urgently.

"Which book did you bring?" She whispered.

"Runes and rune casting. Why?" Ginny whispered back. She heard Hermione curse in her mind and stifled a grin.

"I brought The Origins of Runes... Which book do we need?" Hermione paled further.

"I don't know..." Ginny replied. By the looks of everyone else in the class, they weren't sure either. A few people had opened both of their books to page 15. With a sigh, Ginny raised her hand. "Professor Yepir?"

"Yes, Miss Weasley?" Yepir said as she looked up from the class attendance parchment.

"Which book would you like us to use? Rune casting or Origins?" Ginny asked. Yepir frowned and looked down at her booklist nearby.

"For today we are using Runes and their Meanings... Who doesn't have their book?" She asked when a collective groan went around the room. Every student raised his or her hand. "All right, go get them. Be quick and if you're not back in ten minutes then I will send Dumbledore himself to find you," Yepir warned. Everyone rushed out of the room quickly. A few people laughed once they were away from the classroom, confiding in the others that they had brought their book, they just wanted to get out of being stuck with the teacher.

"Come on, Ginny. If we get to my room quickly we can still get to the Gryffindor Tower before the ten minutes is up!" Hermione said urgently.

"Hermione! Calm down! You go get your book. I'll get mine and I'll meet you in the Runes classroom before the ten minutes is over, ok?" Ginny said trying to calm Hermione.

"All right... I can not believe I didn't bring the book! I should have used another shrinking charm so I could get all of my books in," Hermione muttered.

"You could just use an enlargement charm to make your bag bigger," Ginny suggested. Hermione looked surprised.

"I didn't even think of that... Thanks Ginny! I'll see you in ten minutes," she said and rushed into the Head Boy and Girl dormitories.

Ginny shook her head for a moment then went to a nearby tapestry. She said the password and ran with Vampire speed to the end of the corridor. When she came to a dead end she cursed and ran the other way in the right direction to her room... Thanking the Gods for her extra speed, Ginny ran in and grabbed her Runes book, before running back out of her room and to the Runes classroom.

"There you are, Ginny... Come on! There's only four minutes left," Hermione said. Ginny saw her frown and caught one of her thoughts... The Gryffindor Tower isn't in the direction that Ginny came from...

With only half a minute left, the last person strolled in, looking completely calm. Draco smirked at everyone as he passed them to go to his seat.

Knowing that Draco was one of the people who already had the correct Runes book, Ginny did not want to think about what he had been doing for the last ten minutes!

"Today's lesson will be fairly uneventful for most of you as you will be reading..."

How could reading be uneventful? Ginny heard Hermione think in shock. She hid a laugh and Hermione looked at her for a moment.

"Now, may someone tell me the meaning of the rune 'Hagalaz'?" Yepir asked looking around the room. Hermione and Ginny raised their hands. "Miss Weasley," Yepir said.

"Hagalaz means hail. It is used to create the wrath of nature, uncontrollable forces, especially the weather. However, it can also lead to completion and inner harmony if used correctly. The Hagalaz Merkstave causes natural disasters, catastrophes, a loss of power, pain and suffering and sickness," Ginny said.

"And what about Hagalaz Reversed?" Yepir asked.

"Hagalaz can not be reversed, however it may lie in opposition to another rune," Ginny said. Yepir nodded.

"Very good. Ten points to Gryffindor," she said. "Now, Miss Granger... Tell me the meaning of the rune 'Fehu'," Yepir said. Hermione lowered her hand with a small smile.

"Fehu means domestic cattle or wealth. It can be possessions won or earned, earned income or luck... It creates a financial strength in the present or near future and is a sign of hope and success. It gives energy, foresight, fertility, and may be used for either creation or destruction. If the Fehu is reversed or Merkstave then it means a loss of personal property, loss of esteem or a loss in something that a person put a lot into. It also means greed, cowardice and stupidity," Hermione finished. Behind her, Draco laughed to himself.

"Is there something you'd like to add, Mr Malfoy?" Professor Yepir asked sternly.

"Yes, actually, Professor. Granger missed out on about five to ten other meanings. If Fehu is reversed it also means burnout, atrophy, and discord. As well as dullness, poverty, slavery and bondage..." Draco said emphasising the last two words. "I guess Granger didn't want everyone to know her dirty little secret," he said smirking at her.

"You filthy bastard!" Hermione yelled and slapped him.

"Miss Granger! No swearing or hitting in my classroom! Mr Malfoy, keep your thoughts about someone's personal life to yourself. Do both of you understand?" Yepir asked. They both nodded. "Twenty points from both Gryffindor and Slytherin," she said.

Ginny winced slightly as everyone around her burst out with complaints and cries of injustice. Rubbing her temples she pulled a cylinder from her pocket and drank the contents after checking that it was the right potion. She must remember to thank Madam Pomfrey for the anti headache potions again...

"Professor Yepir? I believe it is against the school rules for students to drink potions unless they have signed permission from their parents and the Headmaster," Draco stated. "I don't believe that Miss Weasley has either of them and I just saw her drinking a potion," he said smugly. Ginny rolled her eyes.

"For your information, Mr Malfoy, I have signed permission from my parents and Dumbledore so kindly shut your trap!" Ginny retorted angrily. Silence echoed through the room at her outburst. Ginny was most surprised, not knowing why she was suddenly angry and in a bad mood.

"Ah, Professor Yepir... Not having any trouble, are you?" Dumbledore asked kindly when he saw the distressed teacher.

"No, Headmaster... Did you want something?" She asked. He smiled at her.

"Yes, actually. I need to speak with Miss Ginevra Weasley, if you please," he said.

"By all means!" Yepir said and shooed Ginny out of the room quickly.

"Yes, Professor?" Ginny asked quite harshly. Dumbledore looked down at her with a small frown.

"Are you feeling well, Ginevra?" He asked.

"I... I don't know," Ginny said as her sudden bad mood faltered.

"May I check your pupils for a second?" Ginny nodded and looked up slightly. "Lumos," Albus said and shone the lit wand in one of her eyes, then the other. "Nox. I will be right back. I just need to get someone to carry your things," Albus said. Ginny noticed vaguely that he was shielding his mind and wondered why. "Professor Yepir? Miss Weasley needs to be taken to the hospital wing immediately," Albus said.

"Is there something wrong with her?" Yepir asked.

"That is what I am going to find out. Now if I may also get another student to come with us down to the hospital wing... Mr Malfoy, would you be as so kind as to carry Ginevra's books and bag for her?" Albus asked. Even though she couldn't see him, Ginny was positive that Albus was smiling his head off and Draco was scowling. They walked out of the classroom, proving her thoughts.

"Honestly, sir! Weasley's walking around... She's got two legs and arms, why can't she carry her own stuff?" Draco complained.

"Because I just lost my eyesight..." Ginny said as she grabbed the nearby windowsill in an effort not to fall and so she could feel her way around Hogwarts if the need be. "Professor... What's wrong with me?" Ginny asked. "I can still hear you, you know! Stop smiling, for the Gods sakes and tell me what the hell is wrong with me!" Ginny said desperately. "I'm not changing form, am I?"

"No, Miss Weasley, you are not... Have you been drinking any concoctions today?" Albus asked.

"I had the headache potion that Madam Pomfrey made me about three seconds ago... Bloody noisy idiots," Ginny muttered. "Is it possible to hear someone's muscles moving, Professor?" Ginny asked suddenly.

"It could be possible... Why do you ask?" He asked curiously.

"Because I'm sure Malfoy's jaw just dropped," she replied grinning. "Can I go to the hospital wing now? My hands are starting to hurt..." Ginny said as her hands began to feel like they were getting sunburnt. She pulled away from the sunlit windowsill and put her hands out. "Ok, I know I may look like an idiot, but I can't bloody see so give me some goddamn help instead of laughing, Malfoy!" Ginny said making his jaw drop again. She felt an arm go around hers and someone started guiding her down to the hospital wing. Hearing Dumbledore humming to himself in front of them, Ginny knew it was Malfoy who was helping her. "Thanks, Malfoy," she said.

"You're welcome," he replied automatically.

"I would say sorry for getting you out of class if I wasn't so sure that you're happy about it," Ginny said with a grin. Draco didn't reply.

"Madam Pomfrey... May I ask what ingredients you used in the headache potion?" Dumbledore asked when they arrived in the hospital wing.

"The ones it had in the book... Why?" Poppy replied uncertainly.

"Because Miss Weasley has currently gone blind," Dumbledore said sounding far too cheerful in Ginny's opinion.

"Which book did you use?" Ginny asked her urgently.

"Medical remedies for the modern day witch and wizard," Poppy replied.

"The potion on page 329?" There was no answer so Ginny presumed that the nurse had nodded. "I'll take that as a yes... I'm allergic to boomslang skin and that's one of the key ingredients, if I remember correctly... Yes, boomslang skin, clover leaves, daisy petals and thyme... Put 50 grams of boomslang skin in a cauldron of boiling water, add the daisy petals and stir to the right thrice then to the left twice... Why is everyone staring at me like that?" Ginny asked when there was complete silence. She could feel that everyone was looking at her in shock.

"You have a very good memory, Miss Weasley. You read that word for word... Have you made this potion before?" Albus asked.

"No, I don't have the right type of cauldron to make it in. Mine's pewter, the one needed is sterling silver... I glanced at it last year when I was looking for the spell for the swamp... I already told you that Fred and George threatened me if I didn't find it for them, didn't I?"

"No, Miss Weasley, you didn't," Albus said sounding amused.

"Well, that's all right because they didn't... Would whoever that is moving please stop? The movement's making my ears hurt," she complained. Albus gave a low chuckle.

"I was just curious to see if you could see or not, as you have impeccable judgement. You always looked right at the person you wanted to..." He said grinning.

"Well, that's really nice and all, but I'd like to see again, so could I get an anti allergic potion for boomslang skin so I can go back to my lesson?" Ginny asked as she sat on one of the hospital beds. "Third medicine cabinet, second shelf from the top and it's about the fifth or sixth cylinder. Should have a pink liquid in it," Ginny said. "Stop staring at me, Malfoy... I've had detention in here before, and I've got a good memory, so of course I'm going to know where it is," she said with a grin. "That's the one there," Ginny called out as Madam Pomfrey's hand went to the next cylinder.

"Thank you..." Poppy said in awe and amazement. Ginny smirked and held out a cup that she conjured. Poppy poured the liquid in it and she sniffed it slightly before nodding. "Gods, I am good," Ginny said and drank it with a grin.

"Lie down. It might take a few minutes before the potion kicks in and then a few more before your vision clears completely," Poppy instructed. Ginny smirked inwardly then fell back onto the pillows.

"You had something to ask me before, Albus?" Ginny asked. Albus nodded and instructed Draco and Poppy to leave. He closed the curtains around them then looked at her.

"You gave Neville a strand of your own unicorn hair, am I correct?" Ginny nodded.

"Is there something wrong with it? Can't he use it?" She asked quickly thinking that she could get a hair from Evita if she asked nicely enough...

"Oh, no... There's nothing wrong with it at all. It is quite the opposite, actually. It's difficult to explain... If you will allow me to pour you a glass of water, I will show you in a better way," Albus said. Ginny nodded and he filled a glass with water. Albus tapped it with his wand then handed it to her and Ginny looked into the glass.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

A young unicorn bowed its head to the ground and Albus bowed. He stroked the unicorn softly marvelling at its beauty. Evita neighed and nudged him with her head.

If you promise to protect us and our home then you may take one of my mane hairs, young friend. Evita said. Knowing the consequences of breaking a promise to a mythical creature, Albus nodded.

I promise to protect you, the unicorns, and your home in exchange for a single hair from your mane, Albus said. Evita nodded and touched her horn to his forehead.

You are now sworn... Goodbye, young friend, Evita said and galloped away, a single strand of pure white hair falling into Albus' hands.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Albus mixed a small part of the hair in a potion and waited patiently. Suddenly a large-sized white cloud appeared above the cauldron and Albus grinned. Judging by the size of the cloud, he could determine how much magic was in the hair and thus in the unicorn itself.

Using a spell, Albus found out that the hair was 75 per cent magic. That was the highest recorded! Anything over 60 per cent was bordering on a miracle. 75 meant that Evita was an extremely powerful unicorn and would most likely lead the herd once the current leader died... After checking another three times, Albus wrote down 75 per cent as that was what had come back each time. It wasn't unusual for him to be checking it as sometimes it took a few minutes for the potion to actually absorb all of the hair's magic.

It probably had something to do from her direct bloodline from the Vampire's unicorns, Albus mused. He put the unicorn hair in his pocket and cleaned up the mess he had made...

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"That was a hair from a pure unicorn... This is yours," Albus said and tapped the glass with his wand again.

Ginny looked into the glass and waited as the image cleared up properly.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Ah, there you are Albus... Neville has a unicorn hair. A very interesting one, in my own opinion. Even simply by looking at it I know it's power," Professor Sprout whispered. Albus nodded and went over to Neville.

"Hello, Neville. Apparently, you have a unicorn that I need to test?" Albus asked.

Neville nodded and reached into his robe pocket. He pulled out a small leather case and opened it to reveal a long white-red unicorn hair.

"Would you like to watch? It is yours after all," Albus said smiling.

"Yes please, Professor," Neville said and followed Professor Sprout and Dumbledore out of the Greenhouse. In mere minutes, Albus had a cauldron brewing and instructed Neville to cut a small part of the unicorn hair off.

"Thank you, Neville... Just put it in the cauldron and then we will have to wait a few minutes," Albus said. Neville put the hair in the cauldron. After a few seconds a large cloud white-red in colour appeared above the cauldron.

"Wow... Was it supposed to be that quick, sir? I thought you said a few minutes," Neville said looking from Albus to the cloud and back again.

"Yes, I did say that... I think you should go back inside the Greenhouse, Mr Longbottom... It may not be safe, after all... Professor, I think you should go with him," Albus said. Professor Sprout nodded and ushered Neville into the Greenhouse again.

With a small frown, Albus measured the cloud just to make sure his eyes weren't playing tricks. When the result came back he stared at the cloud in shock. 97 per cent! Just to be sure, Albus checked another three times. The first check came back at 97 per cent, the second at 98 and the third at 99.

Albus was reluctant to check another time, in fear of what it would read. 100 per cent meant something far too much for him to handle at the moment...

With a sigh he decided to check one last time...

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The images faded and Ginny looked at Dumbledore.

"I don't think I really want to know, but what did the next one read?" She asked. Dumbledore looked at her for a moment then sighed to himself.

"It was over 100 per cent. I checked another ten times because there has been no known history of the results being that high. I only stopped once it came back with the same result for another three times..." Albus said.

"That does not answer my question, Albus," Ginny said glaring.

"The result was 124 per cent all together," he said quietly.

"What does that mean? That I'm supposed to lead the herd now?" She asked. Albus shook his head.

"No, it means something bigger than that..." He said. Looking at his watch he shook his head. "I apologise for keeping you for this long. It is almost time for your next lesson. I will get Poppy to send you a new batch of anti headache potions, without the boomslang skin," Albus said with a smile. Ginny glared at him.

"You're not going to get away with not answering my last question, Albus," Ginny hissed at him. Albus simply smiled at her then opened the curtains. Draco and Poppy were standing there trying to make it look as if they hadn't been listening.

"I believe that Mr Malfoy just offered to escort you back to the Runes classroom, Miss Weasley. Make sure that you get your homework from your teacher, both of you," he added. Both Ginny and Draco nodded then left the hospital wing.

"You look as though you want to ask me a question..." Ginny said after a few minutes. Draco just raised an eyebrow at her and didn't reply for a while.

"Do you know why Dumbledore keeps... putting us together? He made me take your bag, he made me bring you here and now he's telling me I've got to escort you back... He says it in such a way that I can't even refuse without sounding like a complete... idiot," Draco said. Ginny smirked slightly and looked at him.

"It was your own choice on that last one, Malfoy... You didn't have to stay in the hospital wing," she said. Draco looked at her in surprise then his cold features returned and they didn't talk for the rest of the way to the Runes classroom.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"It's good to see that you're ok, Ginny... I got your homework for you. You too, Malfoy," Hermione said seeing them walking back.

"Thanks," Ginny said and took the parchment from her. Draco took his without a word then left.

"You're welcome!" Hermione called after him. "Rude git..." She muttered. Ginny grinned.

"Come on, Hermione... If we go now we can talk before Ron and Harry get to the Potions classroom," she said and walked with Hermione down to the dungeons for their Potions lesson. "What's on your mind?" Ginny asked seeing Hermione's troubled look.

"Are you telepathic?" Hermione asked. Ginny just grinned at her. "Thought so... You heard me in the Runes lesson about the books," she said.

"How could books be uneventful?" Ginny said grinning still. Hermione laughed lightly.

"I know... I'm a nerd. Happy?"

"I want that in writing," Ginny said laughing.

"Everyone would... So, Ginny... Where is your room? I don't mean to pry, it's just that I didn't see you come into the Common Room this morning and you came from the opposite direction of the Gryffindor Tower when you got your Runes book," Hermione said.

"Well spotted... It's kind of hard to explain where my room is... I can just show if you like," Ginny suggested.

"Ok... I can spare a few minutes before I have to study and then go to detention," Hermione said smiling at her.

They walked into the Potions classroom and Ginny looked at Hermione.

"You should sit away from me... I doubt that Ron and Harry would understand," Ginny said. Hermione nodded in relief and regret then sat near the front of the classroom. Ginny put her things further back and sat down.

As they were the first two people there, they decided to get their things ready before Professor Snape could come in and tell them off for not doing anything. Just as they both finished getting out the last of their books, Professor Snape walked in.

"Good afternoon, Miss Weasley and Miss Granger," he said reluctantly when he saw that they were ready.

"Afternoon, Professor," they answered.

"Miss Weasley... If you are tempted to fight with your brother yet again, as much I would enjoy witnessing the event, I must insist that you take it outside of my dungeons, is that understood?" Snape asked. Ginny smirked and nodded.

"Yes, sir," she replied trying to keep the amusement out of her voice. Snape nodded and started writing on the blackboard behind him. Hermione just looked at them for a moment before shaknig her head slightly.

You have to tell me about that tonight too. She said in her mind clearly. Ginny nodded and started to copy what Snape was writing.

Ron and Harry walked in and sat next to Hermione. She looked at Ginny apologetically who just shrugged and waited for Neville to arrive. Neville came in a few seconds after Harry and Ron and sat next to Ginny happily.

The rest of the class walked in over the next few minutes and quickly sat down before getting their things out. Once everyone was in, Snape indicated to the board behind him.

"Someone tell me what this potion is called and the main purpose," Snape said. Hermione raised her hand and he looked over her eagerly raised hand, seeing Ginny's hand at the back. "Miss Weasley. Hopefully you are smarter than your brother. Prove it, if you can," he sneered. Ginny just smirked and answered his question without hesitation.

"The potion is called Argumentum and, as its name indicates, is used to give a person proof or evidence about a particular event that may have happened. Would you like me to give you an example, sir?" Ginny asked. Snape indicated for her to continue. "For example, if I told everyone that a tree made from gold was growing right now in the Forbidden Forest, they'd want proof of that, naturally... So if I made this potion and spilt it near the base of the Forbidden Forest, I would have to follow the way the potion flowed into the Forest and I would find where the tree grew," Ginny said. Snape nodded.

"Very good for your first attempt at an Advanced question, Miss Weasley. As the school rules indicate I have to give or take a minimum of three points for something done right or wrong respectively... Therefore, three points are awarded to Gryffindor," Snape said reluctantly. The Gryffindors' stared at him in shock.

"I understand, Professor... Now can we make the potion? I doubt anyone would believe me that you just gave Gryffindor three points," Ginny drawled. Snape simply raised an eyebrow at her.

"Ten points from Gryffindor," he said sounding slightly happy.

You're welcome, sir. Ginny said letting her guard down briefly. He looked at her in shock then glared.

Leave your guard up all of the time, Miss Weasley! He snarled in her mind. She gave a brief nod to let him know she'd heard and understood then raised her hand.

"You will work in pairs... What is it, Miss Weasley?" He asked.

"I don't believe I heard you tell us to start getting ingredients, sir," she said and indicated to the ingredient table behind him. Snape turned glaring and saw Theodore Nott standing there, hands filled with ingredients.

"What are you doing, Ginny?" Neville asked quietly as he trembled beside her. She smiled at him and placed a hand on his arm to relax the poor boy.

"Just think of the hair I gave you for a moment, Neville. You need to calm yourself down," she said softly. He nodded and did as she said.

"Mr Nott! I did not ask you to get the ingredients. Go back to your seat! Three points taken from Slytherin," Snape said reluctantly. Ginny tried not to smirk. Neville almost fell off of his stool in shock. Once Nott was seated, Snape instructed that everyone could get their ingredients. Ginny went up to get the ingredients for herself and Neville. A few of the Gryffindors congratulated her for getting Slytherin points taken off, while the Slytherins sneered at her for getting ten points from Gryffindor.

"Actually, it's only seven. I was awarded three. Ten take three equals seven. But I'm sure you all knew that," Ginny whispered to them then went back to her seat leaving them glaring after her.

"Do you know how to do this potion, Ginny? I'm not very good at Potions," Neville said miserably.

"Neville, just cheer up for a second. Now, do you help your grandmother with the cooking?" Ginny asked.

"She lets me help about four times every time I'm there during the holidays. We cook things for... Mum and Dad when we go to visit them," Neville whispered sounding both happy and sad.

"As my Mum always says, if you can cook, you can make a potion. It's the same basic concept, you're just not going to eat the end result," Ginny whispered to him with a wink. She started cutting up the lacewing flies. "Now, you know how to dice meat?" Neville nodded. "Then you can dice up those stems, ok? They won't bite you, so don't be afraid," she said encouragingly.

Seeing that they were talking, Snape had come over discreetly. Hearing what they were saying, he left them to it. He didn't want another Potions laboratory ruined because of Longbottom's clumsiness...

"I've finished the stems, Ginny," Neville whispered. She looked at them and smiled.

"Very good. Put the stems in the boiling water and stir it three times to the right, then two to the left," she said. Neville did so and waited for further instruction. "Now add in those lacewing flies and give it a half stir to the right," Ginny said. Neville did that. "Ok, what colour's the potion?" She asked him. Neville looked down into the cauldron.

"It's a dark blue colour," he replied.

"Ok, and how's the texture of it? Is it thick, lumpy or thin?" Ginny asked.

"It's like a kind of paste. Like liver pate," Neville said remembering the awful taste of the stuff his grandmother tried to make him eat as a child. Ginny grinned slightly.

"Ok, put in those moth's wings. Don't stir it yet," she said. Neville nodded and put the brown wings in the cauldron. "Wait another five seconds, then stir once left and once right," Ginny said and they counted to five quietly. "Yep, now," she said and Neville stirred once to the left, then once to the right. "You're doing great..." She whispered encouragingly. He smiled gratefully. "Now what colour is it?" Ginny asked.

"It's gone to a light blue... No wait, it's turning clear now," Neville replied. Ginny nodded and pointed to the last ingredient.

"Put the rose thorns in then stir around right twice, then left twice," she instructed.

Neville put the thorns in, being careful not to prick his finger. He did that once and the entire cauldron melted... Once the thorns were in, he stirred the mixture around to the right twice, then around to the left twice. The potion reminded him of making chocolate cake with his grandmother... He was always having to stir while she read out what to do, watching to make sure he didn't get too much of one ingredient or not enough of another. He didn't mind it though. It was better that someone else read, in case he said the wrong thing and made everything worse.

"Ok, now bottle it..." Ginny said. Neville did so and passed her the clear cylinder. She smiled at him "Your grandmother would be very proud of you, Neville. You did the potion right," Ginny said. He grinned happily.

"Really?" He asked. Ginny nodded.

"It says it has to be clear with a hint of blue, and that's exactly what you've got. Congratulations," she said. Writing his name on a label, she put it on the cylinder and used a small spell to make sure that no one could replace the name with another.

"Wow... That's the first time I've ever done a potion right..." Neville said in awe. Ginny smiled at him.

"You did great, Neville. You should owl your grandmother when the lesson's over," Ginny said. He nodded grinning.

"She's going to be so happy," Neville said. Ginny took two cylinders to the front with their names on them and gave them to Snape. He looked at the potion and surprise filled his face for a moment.

Neville did all the work... I know, don't leave your mind open... Your shock's leaving yours open, sir, Ginny said gently. He went to glare at her but she was already sitting at her seat.

The bell sounded loudly and everyone packed up quickly. Neville rushed out of the room to go to the Owlery. Amazingly, he didn't hurt himself or anyone else in the process of running out of the dungeons.

Ginny grinned after him and left the dungeon after everyone else. Hermione was waiting for her outside.

"Hi Ginny. Did you still want to show me your room?" She asked. Ginny nodded and led her to a tapestry. Saying the password, she led Hermione down the corridor to her room.

"So how'd you get rid of Ron and Harry?" Ginny asked her with a grin.

"I just told them I was going to the library. They, of course, just muttered about me working too much and left as fast as they could before I decided that they should join me..." Hermione said with a sarcastic grin.

Ginny laughed quietly and led Hermione through her wardrobe and in to her room. She showed Hermione her bedroom, lounge room and other small rooms that were part of her quarters.

"What do you think?" Ginny asked.

"It's great... Really large. Hell, it's larger than the Head Boy and Girl's rooms!" Hermione said with a laugh. "How did you find this place?" Hermione asked.

"Found my way in on Saturday morning," Ginny said in half-truth. She didn't think that Hermione would understand about Lily...

"All right then... Your room is really nice..." Hermione said and saw a clock on the wall. "Gods! It's five-thirty! I better go do some studying before I go to detention. Oh, and Ginny? Can you not hurt Ron too much tonight? It's just that I'm the one who has to hear about it and I really don't have time for his whinging this year," Hermione said with a sigh.

"I won't make any promises. Ronnie-kins tends to get rough if things don't go his way," Ginny drawled. Hermione nodded and left Ginny's room.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny read over the homework she'd been given from her lessons and did it quickly as it was mostly revision. She read her 'extra curricular' books for a while before looking at the time. Seeing that it was only seven o'clock, she filled her bowl up with water and sat at her table to See.

Remembering last time she'd Seen something without Malfoy in it and the pain it had caused her, Ginny reluctantly thought of Draco and waited for the images...

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny smirked as Draco closed his eyes and tried to entice her with his Veela powers.

"I'm sure you've already tried that on me today, Malfoy! Be inventive! Use your brain! Try something I'm not expecting, or even better, something I'm not immune to, you idiot!" Ginny called then turned on her heel and left.

Draco opened his eyes and glared at her. With a smirk he ran after her and pulled her around to face him. He kissed her hungrily then pulled away after a few seconds, smirking when she whimpered in protest. He walked away leaving Ginny standing there in a daze.

Well, I certainly wasn't expecting that! Ginny thought to herself and shook her head for a moment before leaving too.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny tried not to gag. Ok... Something with Malfoy that didn't involve anything to do with him kissing her or sex-related topics... Almost expecting nothing to come up, Ginny looked into the bowl again and her eyes pulled to the new images forming.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny threw a snowball at Draco laughing loudly when it hit him in the head.

"Come on, Malfoy! I'm sure you could do better than that! You're supposed to be a Seeker!" She called to him. He muttered under his breath and she laughed. "Don't think I didn't hear that! Come on, man! Throw something!" She yelled.

Draco smirked and touched his wand to his hand. It turned into something crossed between a shovel and an ice-cream scooper. Putting his new hand in the snow, he began to quickly throw perfect snowballs in every direction.

"You cheater!" Ginny yelled. She had to use her vampire speed to dodge the snowballs. Eventually, she ended up directly in front of Malfoy. "Cheater, Liar! You promised me fairness! You promised me the world! Cheater, Liar! Stamped on your head forever! Look in the mirror and see your shame! Cheater, Liar! Cheater, Liar!" Ginny yelled the old rhyme that young witches made up about their cheating boyfriends. She stopped when she saw words forming on Malfoy's head. "By the Gods... I don't think that's good," Ginny whispered in shock. Draco looked at her pale face.

"What?" He asked going cold, but not from the freezing weather. Ginny swore quietly under her breath when she read what was written on his forehead.

"Cheater. Liar," she read quietly. "I think I better take you to Dumbledore..." Ginny said and grabbed his hand. "Put your hood on first," she instructed. Confused, Draco did as she said and let her lead him up to Albus' office.

"Come in, Miss Weasley," Albus said before she could knock. Ginny opened the door and took Draco inside.

"Sir, I don't know what happened. We were just mucking around and I sang that old rhyme 'Cheater, Liar', then... Then, I guess something made my words into a spell because the words are stamped on his bloody head!" Ginny said almost going hysterical. Draco ripped his hood off and changed his hand into a mirror.

"What the hell happened?" He asked in shock. Albus tried not to laugh at them.

"Do not worry... It comes off in a few hours. However as it is Miss Weasley's magic we are talking abut, it should be gone in a few days... Use a Glamour until it comes off," Albus said and shooed them from his office. Once the door closed Albus started laughing heartily. "Cheater, Liar... Great rhyme that one..." Albus said to himself and started humming the tune to himself.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny stopped the images and shook her head slightly. She hadn't heard 'Cheater, Liar' in years! Seeing the time, Ginny got up and did her eight o'clock exercises.

Studying her anatomy book some more, Ginny went down to the Great Hall at eight thirty for dinner. She pitied poor Hermione having to do detention during dinner.

"Ron. Make sure you get some food for Hermione, ok? You don't want to get into trouble sneaking to the kitchens later on," Ginny told him quietly. Ron nodded briefly.

"We're still fighting, aren't we?" He asked sounding confused.

"Oh, no... We never were. I've only been doing everything in self-defence. I can't change what I am, Ronald... If it takes a physical fight for you to realise that, then so be it..." Ginny said and sat next to Colin and Neville.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny waited for Ron outside the Great Hall after dinner. When he saw her, Ron went over to Ginny reluctantly. Harry stayed a fair distance away just watching in case someone did something.

"You said nine o'clock would be ok... It's... nine-fifteen. Oh," Ron said and Ginny shook her head.

"You said you wanted Hermione to be there. Can we go get her now, or did you want everything to be postponed until tomorrow?" Ginny taunted. Ron glared at her.

"We'll get her now," Ron said.

"There is no need to go and get me," Hermione said from behind them irritably. "I do not want to have any part of this stupid fight. I'm going to bed. I will see the both of you in the morning," Hermione said and pushed past them to go to her room.

"Well, then... Do you want to have your arse kicked too, Harry? I would be quite happy to oblige... After I'm through with Ronnie-kins here, you can be next," Ginny sneered at him.

Harry went pale and got angry at her words, but didn't say anything. Muttering an excuse, he left them standing in the corridor alone.

"You ready, Ron?" Ginny asked with a sigh. She really didn't want to fight him. He was bringing this on himself...

"I'm ready," Ron snarled at her. They went to the Room of Requirement and opened the black and red door...

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny put her hair into a bun and she looked at the room. There was an assortment of things to help a person dodge or hide from spells... She looked at Ron.

"Physical or magical?" She asked twirling her wand in her fingers.

Remembering the pain Ginny had caused him during the Defence Against the Dark Arts lesson that day, Ron chose magical.

"Fine. That means wands only. No physical afterwards, understood?" Ginny said. Ron nodded.

"Fine... Get yourself ready then," he said looking at her. Ginny smirked.

"Oh, but dear brother... I am ready," she said and gripped her wand slightly tighter. "Best out of three," she said. Ron nodded. "On three..."

"One... Two... Three..." They said at the same time.

"Expelliarmus!" Ron yelled. Ginny dodged it and threw the same spell back at him. Ron barely dodged the spell and ran behind a nearby bin.

"Amoveo!" Ginny yelled at the bin moved out of her way. "Vulnus Magis!" She yelled. Wounds started appearing on Ron's body and he cried out in pain. "Come on, Ron! You're the one who wanted this fight! Now, fight!" Ginny snarled at him. (Move.) (Wound more.)

Ron stood up ignoring the pain and pointed his wand at her. Ginny smirked when she saw the way he was holding his wand. The pansy way that the students were taught to hold it, according to Moody... She thought with a grin.

"Praemo premo!" She said and Ron fell to the ground. She put a foot on his neck so he couldn't get up. (Strike down.)

"Why don't you just suck my blood, lamia?" Ron hissed at her. Ginny grinned at the word. (Witch or Vampire.)

"I don't have the Thirst, Ron... Therefore, I can not suck your blood. I would most likely throw up if I even bit your neck... Now, do you understand that?" Ron nodded. "Good. You also understand that I am a Vampiress through no control or will of my own?" Ginny asked. He nodded once more. "You're also aware that I just won this fight?"

"Yes... I know that," Ron said through gritted teeth. "Now, let me up," he said.

"Not yet, dear brother... I just want to make sure that you're not going to hold this whole Vampire thing against me. I only found out an hour before all of you did. It's not like I've known about it for years and haven't told you, or something!" Ginny said. Ron's eyes softened briefly.

"We... We all thought that you'd just kept it a secret for all of this time," Ron said softly. Ginny took her foot off of Ron's throat and sat beside him.

"No... Mum, Dad and Dumbledore told me before you. I guess they wanted to see my reaction," Ginny said with a shrug.

"It's not just that..." Ron said reluctantly. "Since you found out, you've been... different," he said. Ginny laughed.

"That's got to be expected, Ron! I'm changing in to a Vampire! Of course I'm going to be different!"

"I know that... I mean, it's just... Before all this started, I could pretend that... That your first year didn't happen and that you still needed me. I wanted it to be that you were dependent on me. I'm your older brother; I should be there to look after you. Since I hadn't been there for you in your first year, I guess I thought I could just be there for you now... But, since you're turning in to a Vampire, or a Vampiress, whatever you want to call it, you don't need me anymore... I don't want to lose you again like I did in your first year, Ginny. That scared me like I've never been scared before... I've been trying to keep you closer to me," Ron said.

"By pushing me away every time I try to get near? By glaring at me any time I even glance in your direction? You've been trying to keep me closer by staying as far away from me as possible? I seriously doubt you were trying to keep me closer b y doing any of those things, Ronald!" Ginny said angrily. Ron grinned at her sheepishly.

"You know what I'm like, Gin... I push everyone away when I want them to be closer... I'm just a sad stupid boy who needs reassurance from those he loves all the time," Ron said and nudged her slightly. He put an arm around her and hugged her tightly. "I'm sorry about everything, Gin... I really am," he said quietly. Ginny just nodded briefly. "So are we brother and sister again?" Ron asked.

"No... We never stopped being brother and sister, Ron. You can't stop the genetics that say we have the same parents..." Ginny said with a grin. "We're friends again though," she said. Ron laughed and messed up her hair. "Oh, bugger off... Now, I hope you can tell Harry that I'm not going to suck his blood! His thoughts are driving my bloody crazy!" Ginny said with a laugh.

"You can read minds?" Ron said in shock. Ginny sighed to herself.

"You should really read up on Vampires, Ron... It might help you understand what I'm going through. It would also help with what you can not do or think near me... Come on. You better go back before Harry thinks I've drained you dry," Ginny said with a smirk. Ron nodded and got off the floor. He helped Ginny up and they left the Room of Requirement.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Draco watched as they walked into the Room of Requirement. He waited impatiently until they walked back out. He stared at them in shock. There was no blood, nothing was broken and there were no bruises. Not one!

He'd waited for half an hour in a corridor behind a bloody statue for nothing

"All right... I've got to go to the bathroom. I'll be in there later, ok?" Ron nodded yawning widely. "You have a good sleep, Ron. See you tomorrow, ok?" Ginny said.

"Yeah. See you, Gin," Ron yawned and climbed into the portrait. Ginny shook her head and checked her watch. It was just after ten o'clock. She grinned and walked down the corridor.

In the opposite direction from the girl's bathroom, Draco noted vaguely.

"All right... Come out... For the Gods sakes! I can hear you walking!" Ginny said and looked directly at Draco.

She knew it was him, but she didn't want him to know that she knew... It would be interesting to see what he did. He could pretend to be patrolling and give her detention for wandering the corridors. He could try to make a run for it, or he could just ignore her all together. There weren't very many options for him...

Draco considered his options. Coming to a decision, he threw off his Invisibility Cloak and sneered at her.

"Looks like I caught a Weasel out of bed," he said.

"Uh huh... Anything else to say? It's late and I don't really want to stand out here all night," Ginny drawled and looked at her watch impatiently.

"You will serve detention tomorrow at eight thirty in the dungeons with Professor Snape. Thirty points from Gryffindor," Draco said sounding extremely happy with himself.

"You really enjoyed that didn't you, Malfoy? That's really pathetic..." Ginny said and without another word she walked down the corridor again. Once she was out of his sight, she went to a tapestry and opened the door to her corridor.

Ginny went to her room and looked at her watch. It was now ten thirty. She'd barely have enough time to See anything before having to go to sleep... With a shrug Ginny changed into her pyjamas and filled her bowl with water. She sat on her bed and looked into the water.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny screamed in pain as she kept pushing. She started swearing at her husband.

"You fucking bastard! If you ever do this to me again, I will kill you personally!" Ginny yelled. "Screw it! I'm going to kill you now!" Draco moved out of her reach with a smirk. The doctor glared at him.

"Will someone get him out of here? Mrs Malfoy, push!" The doctor yelled. Ginny kept pushing their baby out of her body. She stopped briefly to try and gain some more strength. With one deep breath she pushed their baby out and fell backwards with a sigh of relief.

"I'm still going to kill you, Malfoy!" The doctors left to clean their child and closed the door behind them, just in case something did happen...

You're a Malfoy too! Draco called in his mind. Ginny glared at him then yawned slightly, tired after just having given birth.

"You need some strength... You better bite me," he said completely serious. Ginny nodded weakly and pulled him over to her. Her fangs extended and she bit into his neck. Blood filled her mouth and she licked at the puncture eagerly. Shivers travelled down her spine in pleasure as she swallowed her husband's blood. She began to feel rejuvenated and more awake. After a few minutes, she pulled away reluctantly and licked the blood from her lips.

"Thank you," she said smiling at him.

"You're welcome, Ginevra," he whispered and kissed her, licking the rest of the blood from her lips.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny stopped Seeing in shock. She pushed the bowl away, not even caring when it clattered on her floor. She ran to her bathroom and threw up. Washing her face she stared at her reflection for a brief moment before making a spontaneous decision. She needed to get away. She had to leave. Now.

Ginny changed her clothes in mere seconds and in a few minutes, she was walking out of her room and towards the Forbidden Forest. Ginny changed into a phoenix and flew out of the Hogwarts boundary.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Flying aimlessly for about an hour, Ginny looked around and realised that she recognised where she was. With a very un-phoenix-like sigh she decided to keep going, too tired to turn around now.

Ginny landed in front of the large mansion, not knowing if they'd even remember her, let alone let her in. She changed back to her human self, thankful she'd had enough sense to get out of her pyjamas before leaving her room...

She knocked on the large doors and waited nervously. Soon enough, someone who looked like a butler opened the door.

"May I help you, child?" He asked as if he would like to anything but help. Ginny swallowed nervously.

"I... I'd like to see Agnes and Xavier Torleni, please," she said. The butler's eyes widened for a moment then he bowed low and let her inside the mansion.

"Wait here... I will return shortly," the man said and left quickly. In a few seconds, the man had returned with Agnes and Xavier. She curtsied to them and the butler left them. The two Elders led Ginny to a more private room and looked at Ginny in concern, wondering if she was all right.

"I'm fine... I really don't know how I ended up here," Ginny said. "I apologise for intruding on you like this, but I just needed to get away from everything," Ginny said quietly.

"So you decided to fly half-way across Europe?" Xavier asked in shock. Ginny gave a small shrug.

"I wasn't aware that your mansion was situated half-way across Europe... I can just leave if I'm in your way," she said and stood up to leave. Agnes indicated for her to sit down again.

"That is nonsense, Ginevra... Please, I just think that my husband is in shock. It has been a while since anything has shocked Xavier. Perhaps we should just watch for a moment and be amused by his complete lack of control," Agnes said and smirked at her husband. She turned back to Ginny, looking concerned. "Now... Ginevra. What is wrong? I haven't seen anyone look so distressed in quite some time," Agnes said. Ginny hung her head for a moment then looked at the Elder with an apologetic smile.

"I must apologise for this... I have intruded on your time without any real consideration. And over something as stupid as a vision..." Ginny said and shook her head slightly.

"Oh... Now I see what is troubling Xavier... Perhaps we should let him be. He's Seen all of this before," Agnes said and led Ginny to another room. Xavier shook himself from his trance-like state and followed them.

"I apologise for being so inconsiderate and scaring you, Ginevra," he said.

"Your apology is accepted, my Lord," Ginny replied. Xavier nodded and sat beside his wife. She smiled briefly and took his hand in her own.

"Would you care to explain what made you so distressed?" Agnes asked kindly, Ginny gave a brief nod. She didn't really know these people, but she knew that they were trustworthy...

"I was Looking in my bowl and I saw myself in labour... I was pregnant to a man I despise. Our families have hated each other for centuries and here I was pregnant to him! That can't happen... I mean it's different when I See myself married to him... But pregnant is just a whole different thing to handle..." Ginny said and shook her head again.

"How exactly is it different?" Agnes asked curiously.

"Well, if I See myself married to Draco then I can convince myself that it was a forced arrangement, or that one of us is under the Imperious Curse, or such... But pregnant? I can't handle Seeing that," Ginny said and tried to control her breathing. She didn't want to start hyperventilating in front of them...

"When you were pregnant did you seem happy?" Xavier asked.

"I was in pain... But I think that was more a physical pain due to actually having the baby than an emotional pain," Ginny replied. "Why?" She asked curiously.

"If your future self isn't in any emotional pain, then don't you believe that it could be possible for yourself and this young man, Draconius to be together happily?"

"I doubt my family would accept that we could be happy together. Besides, it's not like I actually want to be with him! He gave me detention, for the Gods sakes! It's bad enough being with him at school thatn having to think that I'm going to be married to him in two years and pregnant in the Gods know how long!" Ginny said and sighed. "This sounds so trivial and childish when I say it out loud..." She said and shook her head. Agnes smiled.

"Everything sounds childish and trivial when said out loud, my daughter... In our own minds we experience the emotion behind something... However, whenever we attempt to explain it, we can't do it with the emotion that we felt inside ourself so it is perfectly natural that things sound childish when said out loud," Agnes said smiling. Ginny nodded.

"Did you see anything else?" Xavier asked. Ginny looked away for a moment.

"After I'd given birth I... I drank Draco's blood..." She said quietly. Agnes and Xavier exchanged a meaningful look. "Is that bad? Does this mean that I'll have the Thirst?" Ginny asked. Agnes shook her head.

"Not at all... Most Vampiress' drink from their husbands. Most Vampires drink from their wives too... It is quite a common occurrence. In fact, it is the main reason that most couples get married nowadays... It is very intimate when you share blood with another person and once you do you will see what I mean," Agnes said. Ginny just nodded briefly.

"If you are to return to Hogwarts before the sun returns then you should leave soon," Xavier announced.

"Of course. I apologise again for intruding on you like this," Ginny said.

"It is fine, my daughter," Agnes said kindly.

"I thank you for your kindness and hospitality, but I must now leave," Ginny said formally and curtsied to them both.

"We thank you for your visit and give you your leave," Agnes replied.

"May your night be well spent and your day be well slept," Ginny said with a smile. Agnes laughed quietly and led Ginny to the front door while Xavier took his leave from them.

"By the by... When in our presence you do not always have to curtsy. You may bow instead, if that is more comfortable for you," Agnes said. Ginny nodded in relief. "Remember daughter, that not all of your visions will be out of your control. You may change them slightly, but the end result must occur... Do you understand?" Agnes asked.

"Yes, my Lady. I understand..." Ginny replied. "May I ask you a question?"Agnes nodded and waited for her to continue. "Is it right for my skin to feel like it's burning when I'm in the sun? I thought that I wasn't supposed to feel anything when I go in the sun this early in my transformation... But I can barely walk outside anymore it hurts that much..." Ginny said. Agnes' smile faltered for a second then she looked at Ginny, smiling still as if nothing had happened.

"It is quite unusual for it to occur this early, but do not fret, my daughter... Just try to keep in the shadows while you walk. If you must, use magic to help you keep in the shadows..." Agnes replied.

"Thank you for your advice, my Lady," Ginny said and bowed. Agnes smiled and kissed Ginny's wrists softly.

"You are welcome... Have a good sleep, my daughter," Agnes said.

"Thank you, my Lady. Enjoy what is left of your night," Ginny said as she bowed. She turned in to a phoenix then swiftly flew into the air. Agnes watched Ginny fly away and shook her head in amazement.

Others that had been Vampires for centuries lacked the grace in which Ginevra had when transforming... Ginevra's etiquette was impeccable and her power was greater than both Agnes' and Xavier's put together! It was amazing to watch her progress unfold...

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny flew for the entire night back to Hogwarts. It allowed her some time to think over the nights events, as well as her vision.

Landing in front of her rooms, Ginny shook her head slightly then decided to just forget about it until the morning.

She changed into her pyjamas and fell asleep quickly, not even stirring when a school owl hooted right above her room as it flew from Dumbledore's office in the direction that she had just come from...

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

(a/n: thanks for reading! I hope you enjoyed it!)

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter, don't sue!

(a/n: A big thank you to every person that reviewed! Hugs to you all! :0) If I haven't replied to your review, I apologise and if you tell me then I'll do it straight away!

Keep reviewing and I'll keep updating!

Read on, oh faithful ones!)

Chapter Four

Ginny woke up in the morning feeling completely exhausted from the night before. Not only had the fighting taken its toll on her, but also the amount of energy she had used in transforming twice and flying across Europe had drained her of all the energy she may have originally had.

She managed to drag herself into the shower in an attempt to refresh and wake herself up. She decided that she would tell everyone about her being a Vampire during breakfast. That would give everyone the day to calm down and hopefully stop avoiding her or glaring in her direction...

After getting out, drying herself and getting changed, Ginny came to the conclusion that the shower hadn't worked and promptly fell asleep on her bed again.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny woke up some time later and looked at her clock. Seeing that it was nearly quarter past nine she yelled and grabbed her things quickly before running down to the Transfiguration classroom. She ran inside and stopped at McGonagall's desk.

"Sorry I'm late, Professor... I overslept," Ginny said with an apologetic smile. McGonagall looked at her sternly.

"Not using an alarm is not a suitable excuse, Miss Weasley. Detention tonight at eight thirty," McGonagall said.

"I'm already serving detention at that time..." Ginny said. McGonagall sighed and looked in a book covered in dragon skin that had 'Detentions' labelled on the front in gold lettering. Ginny wondered why the school would use such an expensive book for detentions!

"So you are... With Mr Malfoy, I see... What were you doing out of bed at ten thirty?" McGonagall asked her.

"If you wouldn't mind, Professor, I would just like a time for my detention so you can continue to teach. I would not like to disrupt the class further with my personal life," Ginny said smiling at Minerva. With a curt nod, she looked down at the book again.

"Ten points from Gryffindor and you have detention at nine o'clock," she said and Ginny nodded.

"Thank you, Professor," she said and sat down. Slightly shocked at being thanked for a detention, Minerva had to allow a few seconds to compose herself before continuing to teach.

"Look who's the teacher's pet..." A voice hissed in Ginny's ear.

"Yet you're the one that got turned into an animal by a teacher..." Ginny replied smirking.

"She's got you there," Blaise said and laughed at Draco quietly. Draco scowled at him then turned his attention back to McGonagall.

"... As you saw yesterday, if an incantation is not clearly defined then it will take on the qualities of the object being transformed. Now, who can tell me how to transform a quill into a proper tree?" McGonagall asked. Ginny raised her hand. "Miss Weasley."

"By saying Arborcretum stipes and using the same movements as with Arborcretum, then the quill will turn into a proper tree," Ginny replied. McGonagall nodded. (Tree growth tree-trunk.)

"Excellent. Fifteen points to Gryffindor," she said.

"Teacher's pet," Draco hissed in Ginny's ear.

"Ferret," she replied smirking.

"Everyone stand around in a semi circle again and I will show you how to make a tree, as well as return it to its original form," McGonagall said and everyone formed a semi circle as they had the day before and watched. A black quill was placed in front of them and McGonagall pointed her wand at it. "Arborcretum stipes!" She yelled and moved her wand to the left inclining quickly.

The quill began to quiver slightly, but nothing else happened. Suddenly leaves and branches burst out of the top of the quill and it extended, looking more like a tree than it had the day before. A few people yelled when the branches popped out and most of the class was standing back away from the quill. The feather disappeared and a tree trunk appeared. When it had finished a medium sized tree was standing in the classroom.

With a thought and by moving her wand to the right declining swiftly, McGonagall made the tree return to its original form and the black quill was sitting in front of them all.

"Now, who can tell me what spell I used to change the tree back into a quill?" She asked the class. Surprising everyone, Neville and Ron raised their hands. Ginny tried not to laugh, knowing that they had both thought the exact same thing. "Mr Longbottom?"

"Did you use Arborintereo stipes?" He asked hesitantly, remembering the spell from yesterday.

"Indeed I did, Mr Longbottom. Very good. Ten points to Gryffindor," McGonagall said smiling at him. "Once again, you will all attempt to do the spell both creating and returning the tree one at a time," she said. Everyone stood in a line and began. Most of the class could get the tree to grow but the tree trunk still looked more like the quill than an actual tree. A few people got it right on their first time, including Neville and Hermione.

Ginny pointed her wand at the quill and moved it to the left, inclining while saying the incantation. As the tree grew, other quills in the classroom began to grow and in seconds flat the entire Transfiguration classroom had become a forest.

"Well, isn't this nice?" Ginny muttered quietly.

"Miss Weasley! Follow me outside immediately!" McGonagall said. A chorus of 'ooh's' was heard throughout the classroom and Ginny followed Minerva outside. "What just happened?" She asked Ginny.

"I have no idea... As the entire class is listening, I suggest that we should discuss this tonight during my detention," Ginny said. McGonagall nodded briefly.

"Of course... I will get Albus to attend," she said and they went back into the classroom. "Everyone make your way back to your seats!" McGonagall yelled when she saw over half of the class standing at the doors in an attempt to listen in on their conversation. "Miss Weasley, if you will please return the trees to their original forms, I would appreciate it," Minerva said quietly.

Ginny nodded and moved her wand to the right while declining. She thought the reverse incantation and in seconds quills replaced the trees. Ginny sat in her seat again and listened to McGonagall.

"Teacher's pet," Draco hissed in her ear again.

"Bite me," she retorted smirking at the irony.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Come on, Ginny... We've got to get to Divination. Do you know if we're in the Room of Requirement or the classroom?" Ron asked. Ginny shrugged slightly.

"No idea, actually. We should go to the classroom... If we're not in there, then you two can waste time dawdling to the right room and if we are then you don't get detention for being late," Ginny said with a grin.

"Firenze wouldn't give us detention," Harry said confidently. She smirked at him.

"I wouldn't be so sure," Ginny replied and they went up to the Divination Tower quickly.

Ginny on an armchair and watched as the rest of the students filed in. Soon after everyone had sat down, Firenze came into the room and looked around smiling at everyone.

"I apologise for the confusion. We are in the Room of Requirement again today, as we are for the rest of the week," he announced. With a small groan everyone grabbed their things and went back downstairs.

"You two go ahead, I need to talk with Firenze for a moment," Ginny said to Ron and Harry. They nodded and left quickly. Ginny walked over to Firenze and he smiled at her.

Well done, Ginevra. The constellations are moving closer... Congratulations for fixing the problem, Firenze said. Ginny nodded briefly, knowing that he wasn't telling her something. Draco is moving closer to Virgo at an alarming rate. Just to warn you. Etamin is beginning to glow red though, so be wary around Draco. He may be a danger if you're not careful... Firenze said. Ginny nodded. Firenze smiled at her and took her head in his hands. The vision is for the future, it means nothing until it happens... Worry about now, not then... Firenze said. Ginny smiled slightly.

"What's going on here?" Ron's voice came from the doorway. He was looking at Ginny and Firenze with a frown on his face. Ginny sighed softly.

"Nothing is going on, Ronald. We were just talking," Ginny said. Ron nodded not looking convinced. "You forgot your book..." Ginny said and passed it to him. "I thank you for letting me talk to you and for your guidance, Firenze. I will see you in the Room of Requirement," she said with a small bow. Ginny followed Ron out of the room and looked at him. "Ron, look at me." Ron looked at his sister reluctantly. "There is nothing going on with myself and Firenze, understood? He is a centaur, I am a Vampiress... Nothing could go on between us. He was helping me with a problem I had, that is all. Is that understood? Or do I need to beat you up again for it to sink in?" Ginny asked with a smirk.

"No... What problem did you have? I could have helped..." Ron said quietly.

"No, you couldn't have. This problem is something that not even you would understand, Ron... It's not because you're not a Vampire, it's because you don't have the necessary experience in Divination to help me, ok?" Ginny said and smiled at Ron. He nodded.

"I'll say... I doubt I'll even pass this year," he grumbled. Ginny laughed and hugged him before they entered the Room of Requirement. Once everyone was lying back on a chair Firenze walked in and the ceiling changed to represent the solar system again.

"Can anyone see a difference in these stars compared to the ones from yesterday?" Firenze asked the class. Without even having to study the sky, Ginny already knew.

Draco was starting to glow red and was weaving his way past Boötes to get to Virgo... Boötes and Virgo were closer together. Boötes was trying to protect Virgo from the oncoming Draco constellation.

Something that Firenze hadn't mentioned however, was that Virgo was trying to get past Boötes to get to Draco... Ginny realised as she looked at the sky closer.

"Anyone at all?" Firenze called out when no one had replied.

"Draco's glowing red," Ginevra said quietly.

"Anything else?" Firenze asked smiling at her knowingly.

I know you can see it, Ginevra. Tell the class what I didn't tell you... Firenze said with a smile.

"Boötes and Virgo are closer together. Draco's moved closer to those two constellations... Virgo and Draco seem to be trying to get closer to each other," Ginny said a small hitch in her voice.

A few people looked up at where she was talking about, but most of them couldn't see it. All they could see was a bunch of stars hanging in the sky.

Draco stared at Ginny, one of the very few who had actually understood her meaning.

"What do you think you're playing at, Weasley?" He asked quietly. Ginny looked down from the ceiling and looked at Draco, whose bed-chair was near her own.

"I am not playing at anything, Malfoy... If you will look at the ceiling, you will see that what I just said is indeed true..." Ginny replied and he looked at the ceiling reluctantly. As comprehension filled his face Ginny looked over at Firenze. He was smiling broadly at both of them and she glared at him.

Do not be angry at me, Ginevra... It was you that saw the ceiling that way, Firenze said and smiled at her again. Ginny looked away from him sadly and shook her head.

I know you're right, Firenze... Why do I have to see things like that though? Why couldn't I just see that Draco was getting closer? Why did I have to see Virgo trying to get to Draco? She asked. Firenze sighed slightly.

It was necessary for you to see it, so you did. Firenze said then looked at the class, most of who were still trying to see what Ginny was talking about.

"Everyone lie back down, please," Firenze instructed softly and they all did as he said. Neither Firenze nor Ginny missed the look that Draco gave Ginny before he looked back up.

Ginny listened absent-mindedly as Firenze showed the class what she had said. She briefly thought of her vision before shaking her head and returning her attention to the ceiling.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

During recess a single owl came into the Great Hall, a red envelope in its talons. Recognising the owl as Errol, Ron paled in fear. Errol landed on Ron's toast proudly and stuck a leg out. Ron grabbed the Howler and ran from the Great Hall as fast as possible. Errol just started eating the toast, ignoring the laughs from the surrounding students.

Hermione walked in the Great Hall with a frown. Ron had been running like the Hounds of Hell were after him! She shook her head and looked around for Ginny.

"Ginny! There you are... Did you still want to talk?" Hermione asked. Ginny nodded and left with Hermione after grabbing some food.

Ginny smirked when she heard her mother's voice yelling at Ron for his stupidity in trying to curse her...

They went to Ginny's room and sat on the lounge.

"So what did you want to know to start off with?" Ginny asked.

"Does your telepathy work all on every person?" Hermione asked. Ginny nodded.

"Yes, and yes, Ron does like you... He just doesn't think that you like him enough for him to ask you out," Ginny said hearing her thoughts. Hermione blushed brightly.

"Why did you have to leave Runes yesterday?" Hermione asked.

"There were two reasons. The first is that Albus needed to talk to me about the unicorn hair I gave to Neville. The second is that I had an anti-headache potion during the class, as Malfoy so clearly pointed out. Madam Pomfrey made the potion with boomslang skin in it and as I'm allergic to that particular ingredient, I went blind," Ginny said with a small shrug. Hermione stared at her briefly.

"How can you go blind from an allergic reaction? Aren't you supposed to just go red and swell up?" She asked.

"As a Vampire, my blood reacts differently to certain things," Ginny said.

"What about you turning into a unicorn? According to Neville you were the only one allowed to pat the unicorns," Hermione said. Ginny nodded.

"They recognised that I was a Vampiress. As the unicorns were once pets to Vampires, they respected the people I represent and allowed me to touch them... Yes, I went hunting with them, and yes, I do know that the Vampire who rides on a unicorn is supposed to lead the Vampires into war..." Ginny said. "And no, I haven't been for a ride on a unicorn lately..." Hermione grinned.

"Looks like you've got your telepathy under control," she said with a laugh. "What happened last night with Ron? He didn't say much this morning," Hermione said.

"I beat him at the fight, we talked about everything. He was being a jerk because he thought that I hadn't told him about any of this. None of my brother's knew that I only found out about this a few minutes before them..." Ginny said. "They thought I had been keeping secrets from them and didn't like that so they decided to freeze me out of their life," she said with a small grin as she read Hermione's thought.

"They shouldn't try to freeze fire," Hermione said and laughed. Then she stopped and looked at Ginny seriously. "What's going on with you and Snape?"

"Nothing's going on... Why does everyone keep asking me that?" Ginny muttered to herself. "We just respect each other, that's all. He doesn't want to show anyone that he is scared and impressed by me, so he tries to be as mean as possible. When we are alone, he is still mean, but it's more of a playful mean than anything else," Ginny said.

"How?" Hermione asked confused.

"You saw yesterday before class that he didn't tell either of us off, even though he would have last year... He knew of my fight with Ron, from the other teachers. Instead of not speaking to me, and allowing me to fight Ron, which would have given him a reason to take off House points, he told me not to fight Ron in his class... If I did have to fight Ron, he told me to take it outside so he wouldn't have to give me detention," Ginny said.

"So the only reason he did that was because he respects you?" Hermione asked in disbelief.

"Well, that and he didn't want to be the one who had to clean the mess..." Ginny said smirking. Hermione nodded briefly.

"All right, then. Ron asked me for a book on Vampires this morning... Was that really him or someone else?" She asked.

"No, that would have been Ron. I told him to read up on Vampires so he knows what I can or can not do, and what he can or can not do..." Ginny said and sighed. "We better get going now. The bell's going to go in about five seconds," Ginny said. Five seconds later the bell rang loudly.

"I didn't read anything about you having a built-in clock..." Hermione said.

"I don't... I just heard the clock ticking," Ginny replied with a shrug. She grabbed her books and bag then they left to go to Defence Against the Dark Arts.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny sat at a desk and got her things out. Soon after, Moody and Lupin arrived in the room.

"What will be learning today, Professor?" Hermione asked them smiling.

"You will see when everyone else arrives," Moody replied tersely. Lupin shook his head at Moody. "Don't shake your head at me, boy..." Moody snarled. Ginny laughed at them. "What is so funny, Miss Weasley?" Moody growled.

"You just called him 'boy'! He's five years younger than you are! That doesn't classify as a boy," Ginny said laughing still.

"How do you know how old I am?" Lupin asked. Ginny just winked at him and didn't reply. Students came into the room and sat at their seats, almost oblivious to the emotions that filled the room from the four people.

"Hey, Ginny," Neville said and sat next to her grinning. "Did you think about you teaching me how to fight?" He asked quietly. Ginny nodded briefly.

"Yes... I will be able to teach you every day at eight o'clock," Ginny replied. In making it at the same time as her exercises, she was doing two things at once: teaching Neville and still doing her exercises.

"Thanks, Ginny," Neville said grinning broadly. "My gran was really happy with me when I told her about the potion. She sent me another plant," Neville said happily.

"Congratulations," Ginny whispered and smiled at him.

"Today everyone will be learning how to cast the Contego spell," Moody barked at everyone. He conjured a stage. "Stand around here so you can see what it does!" He said. Everyone did as he said quickly, not wanting to get on the wrong side of Mad-Eye-Moody this morning. (Shield or defend.)

"Now, I will send the Impetus curse at Moody. Does anyone know what this means?" Lupin asked.

"Attack," Ginny and Draco said at the same time. Lupin grinned at them.

"Very good. Ten points to Gryffindor and Slytherin..."

"Now watch..." Moody growled eager to fight someone. Lupin turned to Moody with a small grin and pointed his wand at his colleague.

"Impetus!" He yelled and a yellow beam of light shot at Moody.

"Contego!" Moody said and a barrier made from blue light formed around his body. The yellow beam hit the barrier and soaked into it. The yellow beam swirled around in the barrier and after a few seconds, it shot out back at Lupin.

"Desino!" Lupin said and the yellow beam stopped before dissolving into thin air. (Stop.)

Moody took the barrier away and turned to the class.

"Two volunteers to attempt the spell!" He said.

"I challenge Weaselette," Draco's voice called out. Ginny turned to stare at him.

"I beg your pardon?" She asked. He smirked at her.

"Scared?" He mocked. With a sigh she shook her head.

"I accept your challenge," she said and they walked onto the stage.

"What's going on?" Ginny heard people whisper, wondering why Malfoy had challenged Ginny during class.

"All right... Only use the spells you are required to!" Lupin said. Moody and Ginny saw Draco's look, and both knew that he was not going to do as he was supposed to.

Only use your dagger as a last resort, Moody warned her. Ginny didn't say anything. She didn't want to tell him that she didn't bring it...

Suddenly, Ginny felt something almost moulding near her ankle. Without having to look down, she knew that had dagger had appeared in her boot. Without dwelling on the reason as to why or how it had appeared, Ginny looked at Lupin.

"Who is going to do the barrier and who is sending the attack?" She asked.

"You will defend, Draco will attack," Lupin said still oblivious to the look on Draco's face. Draco grinned evilly and waited. "On three... One, two, three!" Lupin called.

"Impetus!" Draco yelled. A green beam shot from his wand.

"Contego!" Ginny said and a blood-red barrier appeared around her body. The green beam entered the barrier then shot out almost immediately.

Lupin and Moody looked at each other briefly then turned their attention back to the two students.

As the green beam shot at Malfoy with alarming speeds, he yelled, 'Contego' and a dark green barrier formed around his body.

"Casso!" Draco yelled and a beam of light flew at Ginny's covered form. (Destroy or make void.)

"You're only supposed to do the spell you're learning!" Lupin yelled. Both students ignored him. The light hit Ginny's barrier and it dissolved.

"Vulnero!" Draco yelled and another beam shot at Ginny. (Wound.)

"Contego!" She yelled and the barrier appeared instantly. The beam entered her blood-red barrier, but a split second before it went back out, Ginny yelled, 'Casso!' and both beams shot out at Draco.

As the first beam hit his barrier and it dissolved, the second beam hit Draco and his skin began to split open.

"Eww! He's bleeding everywhere!" Lavender screeched and moved as far away from the stage as possible. Everyone took her lead and moved away from the stage, looking green.

Ginny looked at Draco, wondering why he had done this. She couldn't remember doing anything to make him be so hostile to her. Not even the fact that she was a Weasley could count for this hostility! She walked over to him, taking her barrier down. He glared at her and attempted to heal the wounds that covered his body.

"That won't work, Malfoy," Ginny said hearing the spell he was using. He ignored her until he saw that she was right.

"Sano worked all the other times," Malfoy said glaring at her. "What did you do? Why isn't it working?" He hissed at her. (To heal.)

"I did nothing... You are the one that tried to hurt me," she said softly. He looked at her glaring still. "Why did you do it, Malfoy?" Ginny asked him. He didn't say anything. "I'll heal the wounds if you tell me why you did it," Ginny said attempting to compromise with him. Draco just glared at her again then tried to get past her. She stopped him and took his arm. "Sano," she said and the wounds on his body healed immediately.

They walked off the stage and Lupin glared at Draco.

"Ten points from Slytherin! I said to only do the spell we said!" Lupin said angrily. Draco didn't reply he just went back to his seat and watched as the other students did the spell.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Ginny! Are you all right?" Neville asked after the lesson. Ginny nodded and they continued to walk to Hagrid's hut.

"I'm fine, Neville... Why?" She asked looking at him. He shrugged.

"Just wondering... I've never seen anyone challenge someone during class!" He said. "What happened after you fought? No one saw anything. Lavender was going green too much for anyone to see past her," Neville said with a grin.

"Nothing really happened... I just healed his wounds and we got off the stage," Ginny said with a shrug.

"Why did you heal his wounds?" Neville asked in shock.

"If you fought Harry, then you'd heal him after you fought..." Ginny replied.

"But that's because I'm friends with Harry... This is Malfoy we're talking about!" Neville replied still in shock.

"Just because you're not friends with someone it doesn't mean that you shouldn't still do the right thing, Neville," Ginny said and they didn't talk for the rest of the way down to Hagrid's hut.

Once everyone was there, Hagrid looked around smiling broadly.

"Afternoon ev'ryone... Today yer will be reading information on unicorns, so get yer books out," he said.

"Can't we go and see them again?" Dean asked. Hagrid shook his head.

"No, yer can't. The unicorn's are too far into the Forest. It's dangerous to let yer any further than where we were yesterday," Hagrid replied. "Open yer books to page 35," he said. With a small groan everyone did as he said. "Read the information... Later I will be testing yer all to make sure yer know it," he said smiling briefly.

Ginny opened her book and looked at the page for about 5 minutes, all of the information going into her memory.

"Once yer have finished, you can rest for a while," Hagrid announced. Ginny smiled at him then rested her head on her desk.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Run! Gods damn you, Draco! For once in your life do as I say! Run!" Ginny yelled. Draco looked from her to the manticore nearby then ran reluctantly. With a relieved sigh, Ginny turned to the manticore glaring.

"You wish to fight me, small one?" The manticore said and laughed evilly. "Once you are dead, then your love will be next," he crooned. His scorpion tail whipped around to the front and Ginny barely dodged it.

Ginny put her wand away knowing that it would be useless and pulled out her dagger instead.

"You mean to kill me with that puny thing?" The manticore said laughing at Ginny.

With a snarl, Ginny leapt forward and made a deep cut in the manticore's lion body. The manticore scratched her face as he leapt backwards in pain, its scorpion tail slashing at Ginny. She moved out of its way quickly and made her way behind the manticore. She moved forward quietly as the manticore tried to turn to look for her. Dodging his tail, Ginny jumped forward and slashed at the joint between the lion's back and the beginning of the tail. The manticore screamed in pain as its tail fell off. Ginny watched as green blood poured out from the wound. The manticore stared at Ginny as its human head went pale.

"I apologise to you, my Queen. I did not know it was you who I fought! Please, forgive me and let me become your faithful servant!" The manticore said and dropped to the ground in a bow. Ginny stood up properly and looked at the dying manticore before her.

"I accept your apology... You are forgiven, Leo-Bestia-Famulus. Once you are healed, you will be sworn to protect me and my loved ones, even if this action causes your death, is that understood?" Ginny asked. The manticore nodded its head. (Lion-beast-servant

"That is understood, my Queen..." He said still bowing.

Ginny carefully picked up the tail of the manticore and rejoined it to the back of him. She held her hand over the split and closed her eyes. Blood began moving back into the manticore and the split flesh started to repair itself. The scorpion tail joined on with the lion body and when Ginny opened her eyes, all that was left was a red scar showing that he had been healed, and was now her servant. The wound on Leo's shoulder had healed itself too.

"You are sworn to protect myself, and those I love, Leo-Bestia-Famulus. Now, follow me. I need to find my fiancee," Ginny said and turned around to go find Draco. She saw him standing there staring at her in shock. He bowed deeply and dropped to his knees. With a smile, Ginny shook her head. "Draconius, stand..." She instructed. Draco stood up staring at her still in shock. "You never have to bow to me, love," she whispered and kissed him softly.

"My Queen... I apologise for interrupting, but it is vital that we leave. A herd of centaurs will be coming by soon," Leo-Bestia-Famulus said. Ginny nodded her head and got on the back of the beast. Draco got up behind her and Leo leapt away quickly arrows following them.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Ginny, are you all right?" Neville asked her urgently, shaking her awake. Ginny sat up her face pale and her eyes wide. "Ginny! You're bleeding everywhere!" Neville said and touched her face briefly, pulling away with blood covered fingers. "It looks like you've been mauled by an animal! Are you all right?" He asked again.

"I'm fine, Neville. Calm yourself," Ginny said. Everyone was staring at her. Blood kept pouring from her face. Soon enough the wound had healed itself and she cleaned the dry blood with a spell.

"Per'aps yer should go ter the hospital wing, Gin," Hagrid said coming over to her. Ginny shook her head.

"I'm fine, Hagrid. Just a... dream, that's all," she said with a small smile. The students continued to stare at her as Hagrid turned away, satisfied that she was all right. "Is there something on my face?" She asked when they didn't stop staring.

"No... It's just that... That was a lot of blood, Ginny... It just appeared. What the hell did you dream about?" Neville asked in shock. Ginny shrugged slightly.

"Nothing much. It's over, I'm fine, so can we get on with the lesson, please?" Ginny asked looking at Hagrid. He nodded his head and cleared his throat noisily.

"Now, which of yer has finished reading yer book?" Hagrid asked them. Most of the students stopped staring at Ginny and turned to face their teacher. "Well? Who's finished?" He asked. Ginny raised her hand slightly. "Very good, Ginny. Anyone else?" No one said or did anything. "Good... Then continue reading, the lot of yer!" He said gruffly and everyone did as he said reluctantly.

"Teacher's pet," Draco's voice hissed in Ginny's ear. She rolled her eyes slightly.

Maybe I shouldn't save his life... She thought to herself with a grin then continued to read the rest of the book, not daring to fall asleep in class again.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny went to the Great Hall alone after class, not wanting to be continuously questioned by the other students. She sat quietly avoiding other people's glances and questioning looks as best as possible. She could hear questions burning in their minds but didn't want to deal with them today. Noticing this, Hermione, Ron and Harry left her alone too.

"Miss Weasley. Come with me, if you please... I need to talk to you in private," Albus said. Ginny sighed and grabbed her bag then followed him outside.

"I am fine, Albus. You know that, right?" Ginny asked once they had left the Great Hall.

"Yes, I know that, Miss Weasley... This is about the... trip you took last night," Albus said. "Now, please... Go to my office. I will be there momentarily," he said and Ginny went to the gargoyle statue alone.

Saying the password, she stood on the top stair and waited patiently as it lifted her to Albus' office. She went inside and sat down on a chair. The Hat was sitting on a nearby bookcase looking as old and ragged as it had when she had first put it on. Deciding to say hello to the Hat, she took it from the shelf and put it on.

Hello, my dear, The Hat whispered in her ear. I see that you have discovered your true self... Are you enjoying yourself? He asked softly.

As much as I can... Ginny replied. The Hat laughed softly.

What would you like to See? The Hat asked quietly.

What do you mean? Ginny asked.

I can help you See as well as water or reflections can, if that is what you wish to be done... The Hat replied. I will show you... The Hat said and an image appeared in Ginny's mind.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco and Ron glared at each other, wands drawn. Ginny stood on the sidelines looking worried.

"Please, don't do this! Ron, Draco, see reason, will you?" She yelled to them. Ron glared at her.

"He deserves it! Haven't you heard what he was saying about you? Do you know what the entire school is saying?" Ron hissed.

"So what? That's their problem and mine. It is not your situation to deal with!" Ginny yelled angrily.

"That's not the point!" Ron yelled back and glared at Malfoy again.

"Draco! Please! You don't have to do this!" Ginny yelled.

"He has no right to hit you..." Draco growled and glared at Ron again.

"Blaise, can't you do anything?" Ginny asked Blaise. He shook his head.

"As much as I don't want this fight to happen, I'm not that stupid to try and get between your brother and Draco. They'll tear me to pieces," Blaise said apologetically. Ginny nodded and removed her robes to reveal her white fighting outfit.

"Hold these. I'll be right back... I just need to knock some sense into these two boys," she growled and looked at Draco and Ron. They were duelling, both looking as angry as the other.

Ginny stepped in closer careful to avoid the spells they were throwing.

"Ginny! Get out of the way!" Ron yelled.

"Move out of the way, Ginevra!" Draco yelled.

Ginny stepped in between them and looked at both of them.

"I will not move. I will not allow you to fight the fights that I should be fighting... If you wish to fight me, then I am ready... Bring it on," Ginny said and looked at them.

"I'm not going to fight you! That's not fair!" Ron said. Ginny raised an eyebrow at him.

"I will not use any of the extra powers I have been given... I think that is a fair fight, Ronald. Now make up your minds. Either stop this nonsense and fight me on your own, or I will kick you both so hard that you'll be put into last week," Ginny snarled at them.

"I refuse to fight you," Draco said and put his wand away. Ginny looked at Ron expectantly. He glared at Draco over Ginny's shoulder.

"This isn't over, Malfoy," he snarled.

"Oh, yes it is!" Ginny said getting angry at her brother's stupidity. "Listen to me, Ronald!" She all but yelled. "I will fight my own fights! I don't need you to do that for me! I am not eleven any more!" She yelled and her entire body glowed red as her hair began to crackle with anger. "DO YOU UNDERSTAND THAT?" She yelled.

"Yes," Ron muttered. Ginny calmed down in half a second and looked at her brother sadly.

"No, you don't, Ronald... Let me fight my own fights. I can handle it. If I get myself into trouble, at least allow me the chance to get myself out of trouble," she said softly then, grabbing her robes from Blaise, she left.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Albus pulled the Hat off of Ginny's head and looked down at her.

"I apologise for interrupting, but we need to discuss this as soon as possible before your next lesson resumes," Albus said. Ginny nodded and grinned apologetically.

"Sorry... That Hat was Showing me something," she said. The Headmaster nodded.

"That is all right... Now, would you like to tell me of the vision you had last night that caused you to fly half-way across Europe?" Dumbledore asked.

"I didn't know it was half-way across Europe! How come I keep on getting into trouble for that?" Ginny muttered shaking her head.

"All right, then, Miss Weasley... Please, calm yourself down and just tell me your vision," Albus said.

"It was nothing, Albus. I just freaked out a bit, that's all... I flew aimlessly and then I recognised where I was going, so I just continued to go there," Ginny said with a shrug. Albus looked at her over his half-moon spectacles briefly.

"You still haven't answered my question, Miss Weasley," he said. Ginny glared at him.

"And you have not answered my question from yesterday! Do not throw stones in a glass house Albus, for you run the risk of getting cut," she hissed and left his office abruptly.

Albus sighed and shook his head before replacing the Hat on the bookcase.

Ginny walked to her room, bristling with anger. She paced for about five minutes flat, muttering to herself. Hearing the bell ring loudly, she grabbed her things and headed to the Runes classroom.

Drinking one of the anti headache potions, Ginny rested her head on her desk after getting her things out. Ignoring the warning bells from what had happened in the last lesson, she closed her eyes and was soon Seeing.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco ran past Ginny, his wand drawn.

"Run, Ginny!" He yelled over his shoulder.

People in masks threw curses at him and Ginny recognised them as Death Eaters. Glaring, she turned into a large wolf and growled at the Death Eaters. A few tried to run from her, but they soon stopped dead in their tracks, literally... She snarled at the others threateningly and they blanched in fear.

"Use your wands, you idiots!" She heard a voice yell. Turning on the man as she gracefully dodged spells, she growled at him. The man smirked at her, holding Draco in front of him. "Do you want to risk hurting your love?" The man sneered. Ginny howled loudly and the man faltered for a moment as he raised his hands to cover his ears. Draco kicked backwards and the man fell over. Jumping in front of Draco, Ginny glared down at the man beneath her, putting one large paw on his neck.

"Ginny!" A voice called to her. "Calm down, Ginny!"

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Ginny! Calm down, Ginny!" A voice called. Ginny opened her eyes and found that she could only see in black and white. She tried to speak but her voice came out in short howls and yaps. Thinking that she was still in her vision, she snarled in warning to everyone.

Unbeknownst to her, Ginny had changed into a wolf during her sleep.

Ginny looked for the person who was calling to her and still half in her vision, instead of seeing students huddled in a corner, she saw the Death Eaters...

"Ginny... Calm down," Hermione said softly. Ginny snarled at her. Still not properly awake, Ginny moved over to Draco, her large body protecting his. She would kill every and each person in this room if they even moved near Draco...

"What are you doing, Weasley? Get away from me!" He hissed at her.

"She thinks she's dreaming, Malfoy! Help her see that she's awake, for the Gods sakes!" Hermione said to him softly. Ginny growled at Hermione, ready to kill her if she hurt Draco.

"Weasley," Draco said quietly. "Weasley," he repeated when she didn't do anything. Ginny still didn't move. "Ginevra..." He said. She looked at him. "You're awake," he said. Ginny stared at him and growled questioningly. "You're already awake. I'm fine... You're scaring the shit out of everyone, so that's an added bonus," he said smirking over her at everyone in the corner.

Ginny looked at everyone and saw the students, white in fear. With a small whimper she leapt out of the room and ran down the corridor, changing as she ran. As her four feet were replaced with two again, she stumbled, rolled on the ground then stood and kept running.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"This is going to be an interesting year," Yepir muttered to herself then went to the front of the class. "Someone go get Miss Weasley and bring her back," she said. Surprisingly, Malfoy volunteered to do so. He left the classroom in the direction Ginny had gone, running faster than any mortal should have been able to run. Eventually finding Ginny at the end of a corridor he slowed down and went over to her.

"What do you want, Malfoy? Here to mock me, yet again?" She asked so quietly that he had to strain to hear her.

"No... Yepir wants you back in class," he said not even puffing from the long run.

"What if I don't want to go back? I can't handle everyone staring..." She confessed. "Oh, this has been a really crap day..." Ginny muttered and shook her head. "Tell Yepir that I'm going to Dumbledore. I'll be back before the end of lesson," she said.

Malfoy glared at her for making him feel like a mere... messenger. Draco stood in the corridor, glaring at Ginny, who just smirked at him and walked away. He glared for a moment longer, then smirked and closed his eyes. When nothing happened and Ginny continued to walk away, Draco opened his eyes and glared at her retreating back. He concentrated again, but Ginny still continued to walk away. From nearby classrooms, people began to walk out and over to Draco. He took no notice of them, still glaring at Ginny.

"Move!" He hissed at a nearby girl, who simply ignored him and tried to grab his robes. He pushed her away, then, before anyone else could touch him, closed his eyes. Everyone stopped looking at Draco, then looked to each other in confusion. Not knowing why they were out there, they simply walked back to their classrooms again. Draco glared after them, then looked around for Ginny. He shook his head with a scowl, then left to the Runes classroom.

Around the corner, Ginny shook her head. She'd Seen that happen... Slightly shaken at the preciseness of her vision, she shook her head and continued to walk to Dumbledore's office.

"Albus, are you in?" Ginny asked as she knocked on his door. Not hearing an answer, she opened the door slightly and looked inside. No one was there, but a nearby cupboard was glowing brightly. Curiosity overtaking her, she walked in and looked in the cupboard.

A bowl was sitting there, wispy water filling it. Ginny looked down at the water and saw an image of herself in her first year show up. Visibly shaking she willed the image to change and watched as it moved to her as she had been a few days ago.

"Miss Weasley," Albus said from behind her. She jumped and turned around. "Are you all right?" He asked smiling kindly. Ginny began to nod then shook her head and burst into tears.

"I would have killed them all... What's wrong with me, Albus? Why do I keep Seeing things when I'm awake?" She asked sobbing. Albus looked at her.

"Sit down, Miss Weasley. Maybe you should explain this to me," he said. Sniffing, Ginny sat on a chair and rubbed the tears from her eyes.

"I got to Runes early, so I put my head on the desk to rest until everyone arrived... I was tired from last night, as you probably know," she said with a small grin. "I had a vision... I had changed into a wolf and was protecting Draco from a group of Death Eaters. I woke up when Hermione called my name and I thought I was still in the vision," Ginny said.

"Why did you think that?" Albus asked her.

"I had changed into a wolf while I was sleeping... It was kind of the same thing in Care of Magical Creatures... I was fighting a manticore and it scratched me. I woke up when Neville shook me. I was bleeding from my face where Leo scratched me," Ginny said. Albus looked at her sternly.

"Why did you not tell me of this before?" He asked. Ginny shrugged.

"I did say I was fine... The scar healed and everyone stopped staring after a few minutes," she replied nonchalantly. "That's not the problem anyway. The problem is that I am going through my visions in this world as if they are real! What can be done for this?" Ginny asked. "I can't go around changing in the middle of class and try to attack students just because of Malfoy!" She said angrily.

"Indeed," Dumbledore said calmly. Without any explanation, he closed the drapes causing the room to be darkened. The candles lit themselves emitting a soft glow. A noise came from the fireplace and someone stepped out.

"My Lord," Ginny said bowing, recognising Xavier as he brushed off his dark cloak.

"Ginevra. A pleasure to see you again," he said smiling at her.

"The pleasure is all mine, my Lord," Ginny replied and looked at him. Xavier smiled then looked to Albus a frown on his face.

"Your letter sounded urgent. What would you like to talk with me about?" He asked. Albus looked at Ginevra for a moment.

"I would like to talk to you about Ginevra, actually... I will discuss my news after she has told you hers. You can determine the seriousness of the situation once she has finished. Do not be long, Miss Weasley, you still have to attend your class," Albus reminded her gently. Ginny nodded.

"In my Care of Magical Creatures class today I had a vision that I was fighting a manticore. He scratched my face and when I woke up my face was scratched... I had another vision in Runes. I was protecting Draco in my wolf form from a group of Death Eaters and when I woke up I was still a wolf... Thinking I was still in my vision, I would have killed the other students if they went anywhere near Draco," Ginny said quietly. Xavier nodded briefly.

"Perhaps you should show me... I think I would understand all of this better if I were part of it," he said.

Ginny took Xavier's hand in her own, briefly wondering how she knew what to do. She closed her eyes and Xavier did so too. Muttering a spell beneath her breath, Ginny and Xavier began spinning. Remembering the feeling from using a Portkey, Ginny felt slightly sick. When she opened her eyes, they were in her vision from Care of Magical Creatures...

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Run! Gods damn you, Draco! For once in your life do as I say! Run!" Ginny yelled. Draco looked from her to the manticore nearby then ran reluctantly. With a relieved sigh, Ginny turned to the manticore glaring.

Ginny saw that Draco was hiding in nearby bushes, watching them intently. He looked like he was regretting his decision to leave...

"You wish to fight me, small one?" The manticore said and laughed evilly. "Once you are dead, then your love will be next," he crooned. His scorpion tail whipped around to the front and Ginny barely dodged it.

Ginny put her wand away knowing that it would be useless and pulled out her dagger instead.

Draco moved out of the bushes slightly when she put her wand away, but didn't move forward.

"You mean to kill me with that puny thing?" The manticore said laughing at Ginny.

With a snarl, Ginny leapt forward and made a deep cut in the manticore's lion body. The manticore scratched her face as he leapt backwards in pain, its scorpion tail slashing at Ginny. She moved out of its way quickly and made her way behind the manticore. She moved forward quietly as the manticore tried to turn to look for her. Dodging his tail, Ginny jumped forward and slashed at the joint between the lion's back and the beginning of the tail. The manticore screamed in pain as its tail fell off. Ginny watched as green blood poured out from the wound. The manticore stared at Ginny as its human head went pale.

Shock freezing him to the spot, Draco stared at Ginny and the manticore.

"Your dagger should not have done that much damage," Xavier said. "Did you use a spell?" He asked. Ginny shook her head.

"Not that I know of..." She replied.

"I apologise to you, my Queen. I did not know it was you who I fought! Please, forgive me and let me become your faithful servant!" The manticore said and dropped to the ground in a bow. Ginny stood up properly and looked at the dying manticore before her.

"Why is he calling me 'Queen'?" Ginny asked looking from Xavier's pale face back to the manticore.

"By then, you may be an Elder Highness... Or it could be something else," Xavier said more to himself than in reply to Ginny's question.

"I accept your apology... You are forgiven, Leo-Bestia-Famulus. Once you are healed, you will be sworn to protect me and my loved ones, even if this action causes your death, is that understood?" Ginny asked. The manticore nodded its head. (Lion-beast-servant

"That is understood, my Queen..." He said still bowing.

Ginny carefully picked up the tail of the manticore and rejoined it to the back of him. She held her hand over the split and closed her eyes. Blood began moving back into the manticore and the split flesh started to repair itself. The scorpion tail joined on with the lion body and when Ginny opened her eyes, all that was left was a red scar showing that he had been healed, and was now her servant. The wound on Leo's shoulder had healed itself too.

By now, Xavier was staring at both Ginny's in shock.

"Do you have any idea how you did that?" He asked her sounding urgent.

"No... I'm sorry," Ginny said feeling scared suddenly.

"You are sworn to protect myself, and those I love, Leo-Bestia-Famulus. Now, follow me. I need to find my fiancee," Ginny said and turned around to go find Draco. She saw him standing there staring at her in shock. He bowed deeply and dropped to his knees. With a smile, Ginny shook her head. "Draconius, stand..." She instructed. Draco stood up staring at her still. "You never have to bow to me, love," she whispered and kissed him softly.

"We need to leave as soon it is done, or else you may See more than is necessary," Xavier said.

"It should be done in about ten seconds..." Ginny said and indicated to the manticore who was clearing his throat to capture Ginny and Draco's attention.

"My Queen... I apologise for interrupting, but it is vital that we leave. A herd of centaurs will be coming by soon," Leo-Bestia-Famulus said. Ginny nodded her head and got on the back of the beast. Draco got up behind her and Leo leapt away quickly arrows following them.

Xavier grabbed Ginny's hand and they closed their eyes, the world spinning as Ginny said the spell.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Did that help?" Ginny asked Xavier once they were back in Albus' office.

"Not really... I believe it created more questions than answers. Perhaps the next one will be better at explaining what is causing this to happen," Xavier said.

"I have told Professor Yepir that you won't be returning to her lesson for today... You will see her at 5 o'clock to catch up with work that you missed out on," Dumbledore said before they could leave again.

"Thank you, Albus..." Ginny said and taking Xavier's hand again she said the spell and they started spinning again.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"This one doesn't go for as long as the other one..." Ginny said.

Draco ran past Ginny, his wand drawn.

"Run, Ginny!" He yelled over his shoulder.

People in masks threw curses at him and Ginny recognised them as Death Eaters. Glaring, she turned into a large wolf and growled at the Death Eaters. A few tried to run from her, but they soon stopped dead in their tracks, literally... She snarled at the others threateningly and they blanched in fear.

Ginny looked at Xavier, but he didn't say anything. He was watching the events intently, almost waiting for something...

"Use your wands, you idiots!" She heard a voice yell. Turning on the man as she gracefully dodged spells, she growled at him. The man smirked at her, holding Draco in front of him. "Do you want to risk hurting your love?" The man sneered. Ginny howled loudly and the man faltered for a moment as he raised his hands to cover his ears. Draco kicked backwards and the man fell over. Jumping in front of Draco, Ginny glared down at the man beneath her, putting one large paw on his neck.

The vision ended and they spun away again.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

They landed in Albus' office once more and Xavier looked at Ginny with interest.

"I will need to test you again when we next meet," Xavier said. Ginny nodded.

"Yes, my Lord..."

"You should go to your next lesson now," Dumbledore said and handed Ginny her bag.

"How did you get my bag?" She asked. He smiled at her.

"Why, when I went to see Professor Yepir, of course," he said. Ginny raised an eyebrow slightly, then turned to Xavier and bowed.

"I must take my leave of you now, my Lord," she said.

"That is fine, my daughter," he said smiling and Ginny turned to Albus.

"Thank you, Headmaster. I bid you farewell," she said with a mocking bow. He chuckled.

"Yes, yes... You may leave now, Ginevra," he said and Ginny left quickly.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny walked to the dungeons quietly. Not sure if there was already a class inside, she knocked briefly. Not hearing an answer, she entered the room and sat down at the back of the classroom. Getting her things out, Ginny opted to read her book rather than risk sleeping yet again.

Vampires are easily insulted. When insulted, a Vampire will most likely lose control over their emotions and opt to use the most dangerous weapon in their power to hurt the person who insulted them. This is the main reason as to why no one ever challenges a Vampire to a duel when they know who or what they are...

The Thirst among Vampires is quite uncommon, contrary to popular Muggle and wizard belief. Although some Vampires and Vampiress' may drink the blood of their spouse, it is uncommon that they would do so to another person. By drinking the blood of a spouse, a Vampire or Vampiress may feel rejuvenated and refreshed. They may also get extra energy. In rarer cases, the Vampire or Vampiress may also feel sexually aroused. Actually, it may not be rare, as most Vampires don't share that kind of information with a historian...

Ginny shook her head at the book then closed it, hearing footsteps coming. Snape walked into the room and looked at her.

"Miss Weasley... Shouldn't you still be in your other class?" He asked looking at a clock on the wall.

"I almost attacked the students so I decided to leave... I had a meeting with Lord Torleni and it took up what was left of the rest of the lesson," Ginny said vaguely.

"And how, may I ask, did you 'almost attack the students'?" Snape drawled.

"I turned into a wolf," Ginny replied tersely. Snape looked at her an eyebrow raised, until he saw that she was serious. He nodded curtly then turned to the blackboard. Ginny put her book away, hearing more footsteps.

A few minutes later, the students started to file in. Most of the students from the Runes class avoided Ginny. Even Hermione didn't try to talk to her. She just stared for a brief moment then got her things out before she could get into trouble by Snape. Draco barely looked at Ginny as he passed her to get to his seat.

"Hey, Ginny," Neville said brightly. "What's with all of the tension in this room? Did someone get into a fight and I missed it?" He asked quietly with a grin.

"No... I almost hurt the other students in my Runes class, so everyone's kind of avoiding me," Ginny said with a sigh and put her head on her hands. "Stupid bloody dream..." She muttered quietly.

"How did you almost hurt everyone?" Neville asked in shock.

"Mr Longbottom! I would stop talking to Miss Weasley and turn my attention to the front, if I were you," Snape drawled.

Neville trembled slightly and nodded before looking to the front of the dungeon. Ginny gave Snape a grateful smile. He barely nodded in response, then started to teach.

"Once you have your results from yesterday's potion, you will make the Sopor potion. Can anyone tell me the purpose of this potion?" He asked softly looking around the class. Hermione and Ginny raised their hands. "Miss Weasley," Snape said. Hermione put her hand down looking disappointed.

"Sopor means 'deep sleep', so it would mean that the potion is for either insomniacs or Madam Pomfrey who constantly insists that her patients get rest," Ginny replied. Most of the class hid their smiles and laughs behind hands so they wouldn't get into trouble.

"Three points to Gryffindor," Snape said reluctantly. "Now, may someone else besides Miss Weasley or Miss Granger give me the main ingredient for this potion?" All of the Slytherins raised their hands. Hermione was restraining herself visibly, not wanting to raise her hand and lose House points. Snape smirked at everyone. "Just as I thought... There are only two people with brains in Gryffindor... Miss Weasley and Miss Granger are the only two in Gryffindor who can answer my question?" Snape sneered looking at them. Neville raised his hand bravely. "What is it, Longbottom?" Snape drawled. Neville took a deep breath and tried to stay calm.

"The main ingredient is a Fritillary bulb. It needs to be made into a powder before it can be used however, as the bulb is poisonous," Neville said. Snape stared at him in shock. Then he glared at Ginny.

"You told him, Miss Weasley?" He asked and walked over to them. Ginny moved backwards out of her seat to show that she wasn't hiding any bits of parchment.

"I said nothing! I haven't said anything since I answered your question!" Ginny said getting angry. Snape glared at her outburst, but Ginny refused to relent. "I will not back down, Professor... I have done nothing wrong. Neville knew that information by himself! His mother's favourite plant is the Fritillary, so it is almost a given that he would know everything about it possible!" Ginny said. "Jeez, this has been a fucking crap day! I refuse to take this shit. I'm leaving," Ginny said and grabbed her things then left the room. Everyone stared after her in shock, Snape included.

"How did she know that it was my Mum's favourite flower?" Neville asked quietly. Snape looked at Neville and saw the shock and tears in the boy's eyes.

"Ten points to Gryffindor," he said so quietly that Neville barely heard him. "All of you get your results from yesterday's potion while I attempt to find Miss Weasley," Snape instructed. He left the room, smirking broadly when he heard Hermione's shout of disbelief at Neville's score. It was higher than her own...

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny ran, using her vampire speed to get out of the Hogwarts castle as soon as possible. Once outside she kept running into the Forbidden Forest, almost certain that no student would follow her there. She walked into a clearing and sat down, leaning against a tree to try and calm herself down.

Snape moved along the corridors looking for Ginny, even though he was certain that she would have left the castle as soon as she could. Considering her abilities, this meant that she could be anywhere by now... With a sigh he closed his eyes and searched. Feeling a powerful mind block in the Forbidden Forest, he followed the pull and went outside. He continued to follow the powerful pull of the mind block and eventually ended up in the clearing in the Forbidden Forest that Ginny was sitting in, bristling with anger.

Snape stared at her in shock. Ginny's entire body was glowing red and she was crackling with anger, literally. Small bits of lightning crackled around her, getting larger as her anger increased. Wondering whether to interrupt her during such an angry phase, Snape looked around in a gesture of helplessness.

"I would not disrupt her while she was like this, Severus," a voice said nearby. Firenze came out of the clearing's shadows and looked at the Potions Master.

Snape looked at Firenze. He hadn't really liked the centaur and didn't know whether to trust him or not.

"If you try to touch her now, you will be wounded terribly. Not even one of the Forest would touch her while she was in this state, would you?" Firenze called and indicated to the herd of centaurs who were now standing around the clearing.

"No, we would dare not. That power is too dangerous for us to handle... Now come out and fight, Firenze!" Snape heard Bane call to him.

"You would touch me while she is in my care?" Firenze called back.

"Come into the Forest again and you will be killed on the spot!" Bane called and the herd left quickly.

"What do you mean, while she is in your care?" Snape asked.

"I am her teacher, therefore she is under my care... Though you may not see it, Ginevra and I are talking at this very moment. She hears your thoughts as well, though you do not allow her to talk thus. You see it as a sign of weakness, so she does not let herself to so in your presence. She values your opinion strongly, as I am sure you have heard before," Firenze said.

Snape just looked at him then to Ginny. The glow around her body was dimming and the lightning had become much smaller.

"She will wake in a few seconds. Do not punish her too strongly, for I may not be able to help her next time... The emotion she has will be catastrophic once unleashed, be wary Severus," Firenze said then left the clearing quickly so old his herd would not see.

Ginny opened her eyes and saw Snape standing there looking shocked.

"Hello, Professor. Sorry for leaving your lesson..." She said quietly.

That is all right, Miss Weasley. We should return to see if the dungeon is still there... Snape replied and he helped Ginny up from the floor.

"Are you all right, Professor?" Ginny asked shocked that he was using the mind link. Snape nodded.

"I am fine, Miss Weasley. Five points from Gryffindor for leaving my class without permission," he said. Ginny nodded.

"Understood... Why would the dungeon be destroyed? They wouldn't start the potion without you there, would they?" She asked. Snape gave a brief harsh laugh.

"The potion you and Longbottom made yesterday rivalled even Miss Granger's. It was correct, right down to the colour it was supposed to be. You both scored higher than her... I would not like to be Mr Longbottom at this moment, not anyone else in the dungeon. Miss Granger was letting out some steam as I was leaving," Snape said grinning. He looked immensely happy to have caused Hermione such... devastation at not being the top of the class.

They arrived in the dungeons in silence. Ginny had winced further up the corridor, but didn't show the pain that the noise caused her. Snape could barely hear shouts, but in Ginny's ears it was ringing loudly and she could hear every word that was coming out of the student's mouths.

"SILENCE!" Snape yelled. Everyone shut up immediately and put their wands away quickly. "Who started this?" He asked quietly and looked around the room. A few people looked guilty but most of the just stared straight ahead, determined not to answer. "Well? Who started this?" He asked.

You could use a spell to find out... Ginny suggested silently.

And what spell may that be, Miss Weasley? Snape asked.

Expiscor. Ginny replied. He nodded impressed. (Find out or discover.)

"All of you stand up," Snape instructed and the students did so warily. "Expiscor!" He said and a wave washed over the students. "Who started this?" He asked.

"Hermione Granger and Pansy Parkinson, sir," the students replied in unison.

"Twenty points from Gryffindor and Slytherin for not only withholding information, but also for starting this commotion!" Snape said angrily. Ginny sat down.

"What about Weasley, sir?" Draco asked.

"Unless Mr Weasley did something wrong, I do not see it fit for you to judge my actions, Mr Malfoy," Snape replied coldly.

"I meant Miss Weasley, Professor," Draco replied sounding just as cold.

"She has already had House points deducted, Mr Malfoy. Now stop trying to undermine my authority and sit down in your seat!" Snape said his voice continuing to raise. Draco sat down and everyone looked from Snape to Ginny then back again in shock.

Ever since Ginny Weasley had Advanced into their year, the teachers had been acting strangely. Even going against their favourite students!

"Now, has everyone received their result?" Snape asked. Looking around the room, he saw that Neville had a black eye. "Mr Longbottom. Who hit you?" Snape asked him. Neville fidgeted in his seat nervously, his eyes shooting to Hermione then to Pansy. "Come to the front, Mr Longbottom," Snape instructed and the trembling boy did so. "Was it Miss Granger or Miss Parkinson who hit you?" He asked quietly.

"It was Hermione... Pansy stood up for me. That's how everything started," Neville said softly.

"Very well... Get Miss Weasley to heal your eye," Snape said. Neville nodded and went to his seat before he could deduct House points.

"Let me see it," Ginny said and turned Neville's face to her own. "I can not believe she hit you over something as petty as a potions result," Ginny muttered shaking her head. "Sano," she said and the bruise faded from Neville's eye, the pain subsiding too. (Heal.)

"Thanks, Ginny," Neville said in relief and they turned back to the front.

"Everyone get your ingredients," Snape instructed and every second person in the room went to the ingredient table.

"Ginny, do you want to work together?" Hermione asked her brightly. Ginny stared at her in anger. The entire room went quiet, watching them.

"After what you did to Neville? You're lucky I'm even talking to you, Granger," Ginny spat at her. She gathered her ingredients and left, Hermione staring after her in shock.

"You didn't have to do that, Ginny," Neville said quietly. Ginny began cutting up some ingredients fiercely.

"I know that, Neville... She shouldn't have done that to you to start with," Ginny said shaking her head. "Oh, shit," Ginny said as she sliced her hand.

"Do you want me to fix it?" Neville asked her getting his wand out.

"No, thanks. I already did it," Ginny said and showed him her healed hand. "Is the cauldron boiling?" She asked. Neville nodded. "Well, you can put the Fritillary powder in," Ginny said. Neville nodded and did as she said.

They continued to work in the same way as they had the day before and had soon finished the potion. Ginny labelled it and went to the front. Giving the potion to Severus he checked it and nodded.

"Very good," he said quietly. Ginny just gave a brief nod and returned to her seat. She and Neville packed up then waited patiently for the few seconds until the bell rang. "Before anyone goes. Miss Granger, you have detention tonight at eight thirty," Snape said and the bell rang loudly. Everyone left quickly, a few people glaring at Hermione.

"I need to see Professor Yepir. Go to the Common Room and I'll be there at six o'clock to get you, ok? We can study in my room before I teach you how to fight, is that ok with you, Nev?" Ginny asked. Neville smiled brightly and nodded.

"That'd be great, Gin. Have fun with Professor Yepir," he said with a small laugh and left with Seamus and Dean to go to the Gryffindor Tower.

Ginny went down to the Runes classroom and waited for Professor Yepir to show. About five minutes after Ginny had arrived, Professor Yepir walked into the room looking flushed, annoyed and quite cranky.

"Miss Weasley... I forgot that you were coming this afternoon..." She said and sighed. "Read from page 35 to page 40 in Runes and Their Meanings. Do the exercise on page 41 and then read the introduction in Runes and rune casting. Once you have finished that attempt to use the Kenaz rune and see if it works. Got that?" Yepir asked. Ginny nodded.

"Yes, I got it... Is that all?" She asked.

"Yes.. If you finish that and still have time left over, then you may read chapter one in Runes and rune casting," Yepir said.

"Thank you, Professor. Sorry to take up your time... And I'm sorry about before, I didn't mean for that to happen," Ginny said. Yepir waved off her apology.

"The amount of times I've nearly done that myself... Don't worry about it. No harm, no foul," she said with a grin. Ginny nodded and left the Runes classroom.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny walked to the Gryffindor Tower and went in through the portrait. Before she walked in the Common Room, certain thoughts and voices drifted into her mind and she stopped in shock.

"Ginny's a Vampire for the Gods sakes!" She heard Hermione say. There were collective gasps all around.

A few thoughts showed Ginny that some people had known something was going on and her being a Vampire explained a lot of things. The other thoughts were shocked and horrified that she was a Vampire.

She walked into the Common Room and most of the students moved back away from her. Unbeknownst to her, Ginny's fangs started to grow, her body began to glow red and lightning began to crackle in her hair.

"Well... Does anyone have anything to say?" She snarled. Hermione tried to sneak up to the girl's dormitories, but Ginny was beside her in half a second and had grabbed her arm fiercely. "Where do you think you're going? How dare you tell everyone?"

"They have a right to know, Ginny," Hermione said sounding a lot braver than she felt.

"Yes, from me! You had no right to tell them something that I could have done on my own! I would have told them this morning if not for the fact that I slept in!"

Hermione didn't say anything, but her thoughts gave her away immediately. "You don't believe me, Granger?" Ginny snarled.

"I would be quite glad to go back in time and show you my thoughts!" She hissed. Hermione blanched in fear as Ginny's nails started to pierce her skin.

"Ginny, you're hurting me," she said in a strangled whisper.

"And what you just did to me meant nothing at all? You have no idea what it's like to feel pain from people that are supposed to be your friends," Ginny hissed and let her go. Hermione sank down the wall and attempted to heal the wounds on her arm.

Ginny looked around the Common Room and glared at the people who were supposed to be her friends. She shook her head as she heard their thoughts.

"I thought we were friends! It looks like I was wrong!" She snarled and pushed past them to leave the Gryffindor Tower.

"Ginny! Wait up!" Colin called behind her. She turned around mainly so he wouldn't increase her headache further by yelling. She saw that Luna and Neville were with him. They caught up after a while, her speed having increased as she was leaving. "Sorry about that... I was just in shock..." Colin said smiling.

Ginny tried not to shake her head when she realised that she'd Seen this the day before...

"So what's it like?" Neville asked.

"Surprisingly lonely..." Ginny replied with a sigh then looked at Luna. "I'm fine, Luna... Just a bit upset, that's all. Don't worry about me! I'm not going to try and off myself... Wouldn't bloody work anyway. Stupid healing power," she muttered grinning at them.

"Is it true about not being able to see your reflection?" Colin whispered. Ginny shrugged.

"I've got no idea. I've been able to see myself, but others might not... Yes, you can try," Ginny said reluctantly and Colin grinned as he made a spare quill into a mirror. Ginny looked into it, ignoring the images that tried to get her attention and just looked at her own reflection. Colin looked into the mirror and frowned slightly. "Don't sound so disappointed that you can see me, Colin..." Ginny said grinning at him.

"How'd you know? Wait, don't worry," Colin said shaking his head. Luna laughed at him smiling. "So, can I take a photograph of you in your Vampiress form?" Colin whispered excitedly.

"What do you mean?"

"You mean you don't know? Oh, it happened before. You started to get lightning in your hair and you glowed red for a bit too. Your front teeth extended a bit and your nails grew longer. It was really cool," Colin said grinning.

"Kind of scary, but it was pretty cool," Neville added smiling.

"So can I take a photo of you then?" Colin asked.

"I guess you can..." Ginny said and shook her head slightly. "I'm going to have to postpone today's training, is that all right, Neville?" Ginny asked him.

"It's fine... I would too," Neville said with a grin.

Ginny smiled slightly as she thought of how she had changed her vision, even if slightly.

"This has been a lousy day," Ginny said and sighed softly. "I'm sorry for yelling at you... I've got to go study before my two detentions, ok?" Ginny said and hugged her friends before going to a nearby tapestry.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

She made her way down to her room and started to study. Hearing a noise coming from her cupboard, Ginny was up in half a second, her dagger and wand drawn.

"What are you doing here, Malfoy?" She hissed seeing him. Draco pushed his way into the room smirking.

"I could ask you the same thing, Weasley. You're not supposed to go wandering Hogwarts at night!" He said his Head Boy badge shining in the candlelight. Ginny laughed at him making him falter for a moment. "What is so funny, Weasley?" He hissed at her.

"I'm not wandering anywhere! This is my room! Jeez, Malfoy... I would have thought that you could see that this is not a place to wander into..." Ginny said indicating the bed, fireplace, desk and other student-like furniture. "Now if you wouldn't mind leaving, I have to study," she said.

"Miss Weasley! Are you all right?" Albus' voice came from her door. With a silent thought, Ginny made her wand open the door, not taking her eyes from Draco.

"I'm fine, Professor. Just caught an intruder, that's all," Ginny said smirking at Draco. Albus walked in and regarded the two people in front of him smiling broadly.

"Well, as I can see you have the situation under control... You know how to change the password?" He asked. Ginny nodded. "Very well. I will take care of Mr Malfoy..." Albus said and Draco walked over to him reluctantly. "By the way Ginevra, I apologise again for not telling you about your Advancement," he said. Ginny lowered her wand and dagger and nodded.

"It's fine, Albus... I should have realised when I saw Neville's timetable yesterday. We're doing Care of Magical Creatures together. When will my next meeting be?" She asked allowing her mind to unblock for a moment for Albus to realise that she meant with Xavier Torleni.

"This Friday after dinner," Albus replied then led Draco out.

Ginny went to her corridor and changed the password to the doors to 'Lamia', putting some extra security spells on them. Then she went back to her room to continue studying. She managed to finish her Runes homework when the school bell struck eight o'clock.

Sighing, Ginny reluctantly did her exercises. She was thankful that Neville had agreed to postpone his 'training' until tomorrow. She finished her exercises and made her way down to the dungeons for her first detention.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Miss Weasley... Mr Malfoy will be here to supervise your detention momentarily," Snape said.

Ginny nodded. It was customary for the Head Boy and Girl to supervise the detention's they gave out.

"You don't look too well. Has something happened?" Snape asked observing her pale and still angry face.

"Oh, Hermione just spilled to the entire Common Room what I am... Without my permission or my knowledge, in fact... She's still pissed about the scores being higher than hers. If she thinks that those nail marks are going to heal with her magic, she's very wrong," Ginny muttered to herself. Snape looked at her and raised an eyebrow questioningly.

"Nail marks?" He asked. Ginny held up a hand and her fingernails extended.

"They accidentally pierced her skin..." She said with an evil smirk. Snape gave an involuntary shiver and the dungeon door opened. Draco strolled in, stopping short when he saw Snape's paler-than-usual face.

"Are you all right, Professor?" He asked frowning. Snape looked at Ginny who was sitting there looking bored.

"Fine..." Snape said and swooped out of the room, taking Draco with him. "Do not make her angry, Draco... Your life will be over as soon as you insult her. Be wary for once in you life," Snape hissed at him. Ginny shook her head.

"You could have just said all of that here, sir. I can hear you either way!" Ginny called to him. Draco watched as Snape paled and practically ran out of the dungeons.

With a frown he walked into the Potions lab and looked at Ginny. She had begun filing her nails. Something that usually looked so innocent or done in vain all of a sudden looked quite dangerous...

"What the hell did you do to Snape?" He asked.

"I did nothing to him... It's Hermione that I did something to. Though she deserved it, jealous cow," Ginny muttered. Draco's jaw dropped.

"Did you just call Granger a 'jealous cow'?" He asked in shock.

"Well, if those words came out of my mouth, it's most likely that I said them," Ginny drawled. She looked at him. "Can we get this detention over and done with? I've got twenty minutes before my next one, and Granger better not see me in the hallway, or else there'll be a very big blood mess," Ginny snarled.

"What the hell did she do?" Draco asked.

"Even though it's none of your business, she told everyone in the Gryffindor Common Room some personal business of mine that I would have done told them myself this morning had I not overslept," Ginny replied.

"Right... Well, you can clean the cauldrons on that table," Draco said. "No magic."

Ginny nodded and took her robe off. Looking at the table, she saw that there were at least ten cauldrons to clean in the eighteen minutes left... She sighed and started cleaning the cauldrons. Halfway through her fifth cauldron she stopped and grinned, hearing Snape talking to the entire Slytherin Common Room. She shook her head at his words then continued to clean.

"Weasley?" Draco said after five minutes. Ginny looked at him briefly, indicating that she was listening, then turned back to the cauldron. "About before in Defence Against the Dark Arts... I apologise for hurting you. I usually don't take to hurting women, no matter what their... station," Draco said, trying not to insult her.

"I wasn't hurt, so you're forgiven," Ginny said. "You ever challenge me during class again then I'll make sure that your wounds won't heal..." Ginny snarled. Draco visibly paled and nodded. "Eighth cauldron done... Three left," she muttered to herself. "Do you want to check them? There's about ten minutes left until my next detention," Ginny said.

Draco nodded and moved towards the cauldrons, avoiding Ginny as much as possible.

"You don't have to take Snape seriously, you know... I wouldn't really kill you. Well, I might if you insulted me really bad, but I'm sure you're too much of a gentleman to do that," she said with a smirk.

"I'm not worried about you killing me," he said frowning at her. Ginny just raised an eyebrow at him.

"Sure you're not..." She could tell by his thoughts that he wasn't, but it was too good an opportunity to miss.

"I'm not," Draco replied.

Ginny laughed and shook her head then turned back to clean the last two cauldrons. With a minute left to spare, Ginny finally finished the last cauldron.

Snape walked in cautiously, looking around to see if Ginny had hurt Draco. Seeing that they were both alive and unhurt, he walked in with more confidence.

"If you've finished, you can go..." Snape said seeing the clean cauldrons. Ginny grabbed her robes and bag then walked over to Snape.

"Thank you for warning the Slytherins... I wouldn't want any of your House to be killed for being careless around me," she said with an evil smirk then left. Draco looked at Snape questioningly as he left the dungeons.

"Weasley!" He called. Ginny stopped to look at him and glanced down at her watch.

"I'm late for my next detention, so could you make this quick?" She asked.

"What are you?" He asked her. "How can you scare Snape of all people with a few words?" Draco asked. Ginny smirked.

"Wouldn't you like to know?" She said teasingly. "I've got to go... By the way, Malfoy... If you ever come into my room again Dumbledore won't be there to save you," she hissed and rushed off to the Transfiguration classroom.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Sorry for being late, Professor... I got held up in my last detention," Ginny said. McGonagall nodded.

"That's understandable... Thank you for your apology, Miss Weasley. I heard of the events in your Care of Magical Creatures and Runes class. Sit in front of me and I will show you how to control it," Minerva said authoritatively. Ginny sat in front of her and waited.

"Is it the same as me changing my physical appearance?" She asked.

"It's slightly different," Minerva said absent-mindedly. "Look up for a moment," she said and Ginny did so. "Have you changed your eye colour at any time today?"

"No. I went blind yesterday due to an allergic reaction though," Ginny said. Minerva sighed in relief. "Why, what's wrong?" Ginny asked frowning.

"Oh, your eyes are just a different brown than they usually are. They've got a red tinge to them, see?" Minerva asked pulling a mirror seemingly out of thin air. Ginny looked at her face and saw that her eyes were a lighter brown than usual and wisps of red were moving inside the iris. Images on the mirror's reflective surface pulled at Ginny and before she knew it, she was watching another vision.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny looked at Draco smiling. He was lying on the bed beside her. She fingered the small puncture wounds on his neck and shoulder lightly. Draco woke up and looked at her.

"I'm sorry for waking you up... Is your neck all right?" She asked him softly.

"Well, you might have to bite it again to see for yourself," Draco replied smirking. Ginny laughed and kissed him.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny pulled her eyes away from the images quickly. McGonagall frowned at her and looked in the mirror, then to Ginny's pale face.

"Are you all right, Miss Weasley?" She asked sounding worried.

"Fine... So how do I keep from changing?" Ginny asked to change the subject.

"Sit down again and I will show you," Minerva said and Ginny sat down, not even realising that she had stood up. "Close your eyes and I will perform the spell for you," Minerva instructed. Ginny closed her eyes and emptied her mind of all thoughts. She heard McGonagall whisper 'Absconditus' and as with before, Ginny felt something change. (Hidden, concealed.)

"Thank you, Professor. What punishment am I to receive for my detention?" Ginny asked after opening her eyes.

"You're welcome... Your detention is to rest and make sure that you don't change while you are Seeing. I will watch to make sure that nothing happens," McGonagall said. Ginny frowned but didn't object and she rested her head on the table...

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Tears streaming down her face, Ginny ran into the Forbidden Forest, changing into a wolf as she did so. She howled in grief and anguish loudly then leapt deeper into the Forest than she'd ever gone before. She heard Grawp and Hagrid somewhere further back in the Forest. She kept running and howled again.

Coming to a clearing she turned back to her normal self and sat in the clearing. Her body glowed red, her emotions causing the glow to become even darker. The glow became a blood-red colour as lightning flowed around her body. Lightning cracked and became larger with each tear that fell from Ginny's eyes.

The glow became so dark that Ginny couldn't be seen and a large wave emitted from her. The red wave flew through the Forbidden Forest, lightning crashing all around.

Everyone in both the Forest and Hogwarts stopped as the wave passed through them. Almost as if pulled by an unseen hand, they all walked to the clearing, human, animal and beast alike.

Ginny cried out her pain and tears as lightning continued to flash around her. Thunder crashed and rolled around. Everyone flinched when they saw that the thunder was coming from Ginny somehow.

"Ginevra!" A voice called out. Ginny looked up through her tears and saw Draco standing in front of her. "Ginevra! Why are you doing this!" He called. Ginny hissed at him and scratched his face with her long nails.

"Ginevra! It was not your love!" Leo-Bestia-Famulus called. "I swear it on the word that binds me to you!" Leo called out. Ginny hissed at him, her fangs extending. She looked at the hundreds of people in front of her and yelled a spell loudly.

"What the fuck is she doing to me!" Lavender screamed, her voice going hysterical. Lightning started to wrap around Lavender's body and she was lifted into the clearing. Ginny yelled another spell and another seventh year was lifted into the clearing by the lightning.

"You wish to break me?" Ginny hissed quietly and even through the lightning and thunder, everyone could hear her clearly. "You wish to break that which is not yours to break!" She yelled at them and the lightning tightened around their bodies. "You think that I would not know? I would not find out who did this? Your knowledge is so limited if you thought I would not see that it was not my own! You will be punished!" Ginny yelled at them and the lightning tightened further. Lavender and the boy started gasping for breath as the lightning continued to get tighter.

"Can't you do something, Albus?" Minerva asked not too keen to see students killed in front of her. Albus shook his head.

"No... She is too powerful. Besides, Vampire magic is far older than anything we know. If I try to stop it then we will all die. Even if I try to intervene then the result will be catastrophic..."

"You chose to insult me and you will now pay!" Ginny yelled at Lavender and the boy. The lightning tightened once more and then they dropped to the ground, shivering and red marks covering their bodies.

The pull on everyone faded immediately and the red wave flowed back from Hogwarts and into Ginny's body with enormous force. Ginny fell to the ground, Draco and Leo beside her in an instant.

"I take back that what I have caused to my own, three-fold," Ginny whispered and touched Draco's face. A red glow surrounded them and the cut on Draco's face disappeared. On Ginny's face, even more cuts appeared, larger and deeper than the ones that had been on Draco. Ginny's eyes closed and her mind went black...

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny stopped Looking and rushed outside then threw up violently. She sank to her knees and rocked slightly. She barely noticed as McGonagall cleaned the mess around her. McGonagall levitated her back into the classroom, making sure that the students who were returning from dinner didn't see Ginny.

"Oh, Gods..." Ginny muttered and threw up again. Minerva cleaned up the mess again and looked at Ginny, who was pale and shaking.

"Have you eaten anything besides your lunch today?" McGonagall asked. Ginny shook her head.

"I missed breakfast and I haven't had dinner yet," Ginny replied softly, her body still shaking. McGonagall nodded and some sandwiches appeared on a plate.

"Eat those... I will be back in a few minutes with Albus," she said softly and left quickly in her cat form. Ginny looked at the sandwiches on the plate and took half of one reluctantly, her hands still shaking.

"Professor? I need to talk with you about the homework you set," a voice called out and there was a knock on the door. Draco Malfoy walked in to the room and saw Ginny sitting there shaking. "What's wrong with you, Weasley?" He asked seeing how pale she was.

She was still shaking and her eyes were sunken like she'd seen too much horror. He didn't know how she could look like this when not even an hour ago she'd been fine...

"Weasley?" Draco moved closer slowly, trying not to frighten her further. "Are you ok?" He asked. Ginny didn't reply, she just continued to shake. She bit into the sandwich and chewed slightly. It seemed like she hadn't even heard him... "Weasley? What's wrong?" Draco asked moving closer still. "Ginevra?" He said. She looked at him, her eyes wide and haunted. "Are you all right?" He asked her. Ginny tried to back away from him, looking positively terrified. "Ginevra... What happened? Where's McGonagall?" Draco asked softly.

She looked like a frightened and trapped animal. Beautiful and scared at the same time...

"She left... Get Albus," Ginny replied in a whisper.

"What happened to you?" Draco asked moving closer still. Ginny swallowed and looked away from him. "Ginevra... What happened?" He asked quietly. Ginny shook her head and started shaking again. She grabbed onto his robes and sobbed into them. He could feel her mouth moving, but couldn't hear the muffled words she was saying.

"How could I love you so much to hurt those around me?" Ginny was saying. "How?" She said and cried into his robes.

Shocked, Draco just patted her back, not knowing what the hell to do with the hysterical girl.

Albus and McGonagall walked into the room to see a wide-eyed Draco holding a sobbing Ginny.

"I told you it must have been bad. She threw up twice. Has she eaten anything?" McGonagall asked Draco.

"She had half of one sandwich that I've seen," Draco replied. "What happened to her?" He asked.

"Don't worry yourself over it, Mr Malfoy... She will be fine after some rest. If you will please get Professor Snape, we would appreciate it," Albus said and took Ginny in his arms. "We will be in my office," he said and then left with McGonagall. Draco shook his head, Ginny's haunted look still playing on his mind. He went down to the dungeons and found Snape easily.

"Dumbledore needs to see you in his office," Draco said still shaken at what had happened.

"What's wrong with you?" Snape asked frowning.

"I don't know... I went to see McGonagall and Ginevra Weasley was in there. She was pale and shaking... I didn't know what to do..." Draco said shaking his head.

"All right... Do you know what was wrong with her then?" Snape asked. Draco shook his head. Suddenly, the fireplace beside them flared into life.

"Severus! I need your help here, straight away! Bring the Sopor potion immediately! Mr Malfoy, go back to your dormitory!" Albus said urgently. Snape jumped up and grabbed the potion the Ginny and Neville had made, then turned to Draco.

"What the hell happened that has got Albus this worried?" He asked him. "Oh, don't worry... Get to your dorm," Snape said and ran from the dungeons quickly.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Albus set Ginny on a bed that Minerva conjured and he took Ginny's hand in his own. Muttering a spell, his body began to spin and he landed in Ginny's vision alone.

Although she was surprised to see Albus vanish so suddenly, Minerva didn't do anything and just cleaned Ginny's face and held her hand to try and stop her shaking.

Albus appeared a few minutes later, pale and shaking. He looked down at Ginny with a look of shock and wonder on his face, then he turned to the fireplace and threw some powder in it.

"Severus! I need your help here, straight away! Bring the Sopor potion immediately! Mr Malfoy, go back to your dormitory!" Albus said urgently and then disconnected the fireplace. He looked at Minerva and took her hand from Ginny's. "She will be all right, Minerva... You should go and get some rest now," Albus said. With a sad look at Ginny McGonagall nodded and left the office.

As the stairs came back up, Severus knocked on the door and came in. He saw Ginny on the bed pale and shaking. Albus didn't look his best either...

"What happened?" Snape asked in shock, looking from Albus to Ginny and back again.

"Something beyond any of our comprehension... The potion, please Severus," he said quietly. Severus passed him the potion and Albus read the names on it. "Are you positive it will work?" He asked. Severus nodded.

"Yes... They are working well together and the potions are turning out to be almost as good as they if they were professionally made," Severus replied. Albus looked at the potion and satisfied that it was all right, he opened Ginny's mouth and poured four drops of the potion in.

Ginny opened her eyes for a second and looked around. Her eyes closed again then she fell into a deep sleep.

"Are you sure four drops was necessary, Headmaster?" Severus asked.

"With the amount of power Ginevra has, if I only used the required two drops then it would not work. Her blood would simply change the potion and make it flow into her bloodstream. By using four then I am assured it will work..." Albus said. Snape nodded briefly.

"What do you mean by 'the amount of power she has'?" He asked. Albus smiled.

"We are so limited in our knowledge that we can not understand what she is going through. Not even you, or myself. I doubt if even Voldemort could understand her..." Albus said with a small sigh. He turned to Fawkes and looked at the large bird. "You will look after her, I trust?" He asked. Fawkes let out a song, indicating that he would. "Come, Severus... I think we need to have another teacher meeting about Miss Weasley," Albus said and led him from the office.

Fawkes flew over to Ginny and a single tear dropped onto the shaking girl's forehead. As it melted in, Ginny smiled and stopped shaking. Fawkes nudged her slightly and curled himself beside her to sleep.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

(a/n: Another chapter finished! Yay! 21 pages long!

-->

Disclaimer: I still disclaim all Harry Potter things!

(a/n: Thanks to everyone for reviewing!)

Chapter Five

Ginny woke up and for a moment she had no idea where she was. Seeing that the past Headmaster portraits were around her, and that Fawkes was beside her, Ginny realised that the room was Dumbledore's office. The events from the night before flooded back into her mind and she had to stop herself from being sick again.

Come, little Mistress... A voice said in her mind. Ginny looked around for a moment then Fawkes nudged her hand with his beak.

Was that you, Fawkes? She asked in surprise.

Of course... Do you see anyone else in the room? Fawkes asked sounding amused.

No. I apologise. I should have realised that you would have this ability... Ginny said sounding apologetic.

Yes, you should have. Now, follow me, little Mistress. You will have to become one like myself, Fawkes said. Ginny changed into a phoenix without a second thought and even though he didn't show or say anything, Fawkes was impressed. Now, put your wing across mine and we will leave. Ginny put a wing on Fawkes' wing then they disappeared into thin air.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Where are we, Fawkes? Ginny asked not recognising their surroundings. They were inside and there were candles lit, but as they had not seen anything of the outside, Ginny couldn't determine how far from Hogwarts Fawkes had taken her.

Hush, little Mistress... You will see soon enough, Fawkes said to her quietly.

"There you are Fawkes. I see you brought her with you," a voice said from nearby. "Follow me, please," the voice said. Ginny frowned when she realised that she didn't recognise the voice. Fawkes flew in the direction of the voice and Ginny followed him reluctantly. When they entered a room with sufficient light, Ginny looked at the person who had led them there and recognised him as Maverick, her ancestor!

"Ah, Fawkes... Thank you for bringing her to me... You are such a wonderful phoenix," a female voice said silkily. Ginny recognised that voice!

It was my pleasure, Virginia... Fawkes said sounding hopelessly in love. Ginny shook her head and changed into her human form. She wanted to see first-hand if her relative was the 'most beautiful woman in the world'...

Ginny looked at the red-headed, silver-eyed lady before her. She was beautiful, Ginny wouldn't deny that... But Virginia's beauty was a cold one that any man would try to melt, even though they all knew it was fruitless to try and do so.

"Good morning, my Lady Virginia," Ginny said politely and bowed low to her.

"The same to you, my daughter," Virginia said. "There is no need to bow to me, my daughter..." Virginia said silkily. "Please, look at me," she said.

Hearing her ancestor's thoughts, Ginny was very reluctant to do as she said. Virginia was going to try and seduce her already! She hadn't even done anything and she was considered a threat!

Ginny looked at Virginia who smiled evilly, and in a split second she was smiling again as if she was the most innocent woman on earth.

"Thank you, my daughter... I do apologise for bringing you to meet me under these circumstances, but Xavier was most... persistent that I did not meet you yet. That, of course, sparked my curiosity... If a Council Elder would not allow another Elder to see you, then... He must feel threatened, do you not think so?" Virginia asked smiling at Ginny the entire time.

"I do not know... I sincerely doubt that my Lord Xavier feels threatened," Ginny replied coolly. She really did not like this woman.

Virginia laughed; a high tinkling sound that managed to hurt Ginny's ears rather than sooth it as it had many others.

"Do you not think he could feel threatened by me, my daughter? Is not my beauty a threat to him?" Virginia asked and looked at Ginny seriously.

"I do not think that my Lord Xavier would feel threatened by such a trivial outer quality, when you could not possibly match his inner qualities, for all the beauty you possess..." Ginny replied coldly. Virginia's face went pale then red quickly. She glared at Ginny, who just acted as if she did not see her. "If you do not mind, I would wish to return to Hogwarts," Ginny said and bowed to Virginia again.

"Yes, of course... One thing, before you go, my daughter," Virginia said. "May I look into your eyes? They are such beautiful eyes, I could not resist asking this boon of you," she said acting as angelic as possible. Careful to guard her disgusted thoughts, Ginny nodded.

"Of course, my Lady Virginia..." Ginny said and looked her relative in the eyes. A bright glimmer passed through Virginia's eyes and she smiled, her fangs showing in clear view.

"Now, sit beside me," she demanded.

"I must decline, my Lady Virginia. You only asked the one boon of me, and as I have done as you requested, I would like to return to Hogwarts," Ginny said. Virginia paled and looked at Ginny in shock and fear. "Are you all right, my Lady Virginia?" Ginny asked her, sounding like she couldn't care less.

"VIRGINIA WEASLEY!" A voice boomed from outside the doors. Ginny smirked inwardly when she recognised it as Xavier's voice. The doors burst open and Xavier walked in, looking extremely angry. When he saw that Ginny was in the room, he turned on Virginia angrily. "You dared to defy my orders?" He asked in a dangerous tone.

"I just had to see her, my Lord... I wanted to see what you were keeping from me," Virginia said, slightly scared.

"My Lord? I apologise for interrupting so rudely, but I must return with Fawkes to Hogwarts... I can not afford to miss my schooling," Ginny interrupted and bowed to him.

She attempted to seduce me with her Veela side. I am immune to it, however, as are you, I see... Ginny said to Xavier quietly. Xavier looked at her in shock then nodded.

"Of course, my daughter... Take Miss Weasley back to the school, Fawkes. Right now," Xavier said. In fear, Fawkes laid a wing on Ginny and they disappeared.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"There you are... What happened?" Dumbledore asked. Ginny looked to Fawkes angrily.

"Your beloved phoenix decided to take me to meet Virginia Weasley," Ginny said. "It is lucky that I am immune to Veela powers, or else I wouldn't have returned... Fawkes, however, is not immune. Get Oscar to give him a spell bag," Ginny said in an authoritative tone. Dumbledore nodded, not really surprised at her change from a schoolgirl to a leader.

"Of course, Ginevra... Now, before you leave my office, I would like to discuss the event that happened during your Transfiguration lesson yesterday," Albus said. "Apparently, you turned every quill in the room into a tree with one incantation... Is that correct?" Ginny nodded.

"Yes, Professor. That's correct... I don't know how I did it," she said before he could ask. Albus smiled knowingly.

"Very well... I believe that you just have too much power at your disposal. You are putting most of your power into simple incantations that you could do whether you used the correct wrist movements or not..."

"I'll try to control how much energy I use. Is that a suitable answer for your problem?" Ginny asked.

"Yes, thank you, Ginevra. As it is only six o'clock, I would suggest that you go get some more sleep. Try to get up with your alarm this time," Albus said smiling gently. Ginny rolled her eyes then left his office. Albus turned to Fawkes angrily. He took him by the tail and they disappeared to Mr. Ollivander's shop.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny found that she was hungry from the lack of food yesterday and made her way down to the fruit portrait. She tickled the pear and walked in.

"Miss Ginny!" Dobby called out and rushed over to her. "What can Dobby get for Miss Ginny?"

"Just some food, please Dobby. I missed out on dinner last night," she said and yawned, her fangs showing. Dobby whimpered and backed away from her quickly.

"Miss Ginny must leave now... Before the others see! Leave Miss Ginny!" He said and pushed her out of the kitchen. Making sure none of the other house-elves had seen her he quickly went out after her.

"What's going on Dobby?" Ginny asked when they were outside. "Did I say something to offend you?" She asked. Dobby shook his head, his ears trembling.

"No, Miss Ginny did not... Miss Ginny is a Vampiress... House-elves can not serve Miss Ginny's kind. It is against house-elf laws," Dobby said and with one more frightened glance at Ginny, he rushed back into the kitchen.

Ginny shook her head, so shocked that she was speechless. She went to her room and opened her Vampire book, skipping straight to the part with house-elves. It was surprisingly short.

Vampires and house-elves have always had a bad relationship... Both species are immortal and neither forgets...

The first Vampires treated the house-elves with such disrespect that it is forbidden for house-elves to serve them.

After the House-Elf Uprise in 1802, no house-elf has served a Vampire.

If a house-elf does serve a Vampire, it is considered treason and the house-elf is then put to death.

If a Vampire is seen helping, conversing or having anything to do with a house-elf, then that Vampire may be put on trial. If a Vampire does not know of the laws until after they talk with a house-elf, then there is no trial needed and the Vampire is only sent a reminder notice...

An owl tapped at Ginny's window. She opened it and let the owl fly inside. It dropped a letter on her desk then flew away immediately. Ginny opened the letter and read it, grinning.

Miss Ginevra Weasley,

You are not to converse, help or do anything with house-elves. This is simply a reminder. If you do it again, then you will be put on trial.

The Vampire Council.

Ginny shook her head and looked back at the book, but there was no other information on house-elves and Vampires.

Making a decision, Ginny reorganised her rooms quickly, due to her vampire strength. She looked around her old bedroom, satisfied, then took the creases out of her clothes and looked at the time. It was almost seven o'clock... Deciding to take a walk, Ginny left her room and walked to the swamp the twins had made.

Looking at the small boat that was still being used she smiled and shook her head. Ginny said a quietly muttered spell and the swamp parted, revealing a trapdoor. She went down into the trapdoor and walked along the dark corridor beneath Hogwarts.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny reached the end of the corridor and opened the trapdoor above her. She climbed out of the hole and brushed the dirt from her robes.

"Who's there?" Fred and George called out and they both came out, wands drawn. Seeing Ginny standing there, they both grinned and put their wands away.

"Ginevra, dearest sister of ours!" George said and gave her a hug.

"Well, only sister, but you get our meaning!" Fred said with a wink and hugged her too. Ginny smiled and shook her head at them.

"So, what's wrong? You said you wouldn't use the tunnel unless it was an emergency," George said and kicked the trapdoor shut. They led her to their lab where Ginny just looked at them for a moment.

"You're not angry with me about being a Vampiress?" She asked and raised an eyebrow at them.

"Of course not! Ronnie-kins told us that you were told about it an hour before we were..." Fred said.

"We didn't really care to start off with, but it did help us come to terms with everything," George said shrugging.

"So, is anything wrong, or you just wanted to come see your favourite brothers?" Fred asked Ginny, grinning at her.

"I think I just needed to see some friendly faces... I had a really bad day yesterday," Ginny said and shook her head.

"Tell us about it..." Fred and George said and sat her down on a chair, both of them sitting on a table in front of her. With a sigh, Ginny told her brothers the events of the day before, visions included. When she finished telling them what Hermione had done to Neville they stopped her in shock and anger.

"Hermione really did that?" George asked.

"She hit Neville? Just because..." Fred continued.

"Of a stupid score for Potions?" They finished in unison.

"Yes... That wasn't the least of it though..." Ginny said and told them how Hermione had told everyone in the Common Room about her being a Vampire. When she'd finished, both boys looked speechless. "Are you okay?" She asked them worried.

"We're fine..." George said.

"But Granger won't be..." Fred said acidly and the twins shared an evil look before going over to a different table filled with open boxes.

"Ton Tongue?" George muttered.

"Not enough... Melting Malts?" Fred suggested. George shook his head.

"Too good for what she did... How about this one then?" He asked and grinned at his twin.

"Oh, she'd flip..." Fred said grinning back. Ginny wanted to know what they were talking about, but both of them had natural mind blocks and not even she could hear their thoughts.

"Let's do it," they said and grabbed a nearby owl. Tying the small box on its leg, they wrote a tag reading 'Hermione Granger, Head Girl' and watched as it flew away.

"Now, tell us about this vision," Fred said as he and George sat back on the table.

Ginny told them in a strangled whisper of her last vision and refused to look at them until she'd finished.

"Well... The way we see it," George said.

"If Lavender and that boy did something that bad as to make you do it to them, then..."

"They deserved it... You've never punished someone if they didn't deserve it," George said and Fred nodded in agreement. "Which reminds us..."

"How is Ronnie-kins jaw?" Fred asked grinning.

"Sore probably," Ginny replied. "I better get going... It's almost eight. I can't be late again, McGonagall will kill me," she said. "Oh, wait... It's Wednesday. Charms up first," she said but didn't sound too annoyed. Fred and George's faces lit up as they led her back to the room with the trapdoor.

"Say hello to the old boy for us!" George said hugging his sister tightly.

"Yeah... We loved that little guy..." Fred said wiping an imaginary tear from his eye. He grinned at Ginny then hugged her tightly. "Oh, before you go, Ginevra..."

"We love you!" They called out in unison grinning broadly. Ginny smiled at them.

"I love you too..." She said and hugged them once more before climbing down the trapdoor.

"Take a Blood Pop!" George called and flew one to her. She laughed and shook her head before walking back up to Hogwarts in a much happier mood than she'd been in for days.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny opened the trapdoor and made the swamp part before climbing out. Brushing herself off, she moved out of the way before the swamp would return to its former glory and made her way down to her room to get her bag.

Checking her hair in the mirror, images pulled at Ginny's eyes and she relented with a small sigh, recognising Fred and George in the vision.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny looked at her brothers sternly.

"I love you, but if you embarrass me in here, I will be forced to hurt you. Is that understood?" She asked. Fred and George grinned but answered her seriously.

"We understand. Don't worry Ginevra! We wouldn't dare to embarrass you in front of an Elder..." They said together.

"Yeah, he'd probably kill us if we did anyway!" Fred said.

"Lighten up, dearest sister of ours! We won't be that bad," George said. Ginny smiled at them then knocked on the doors loudly. The wooden doors opened and the butler bowed as he ushered them inside.

"Miss Ginevra Weasley. Welcome... Are these two with you?" The butler asked, looking at Fred and George.

"Yes, they are my brothers, Fred and George Weasley. My Lord Xavier is expecting us, thank you, Miles," Ginny said. The butler bowed again and left. Xavier returned with Miles almost instantly.

"My Lord," Ginny said bowing.

"Ginevra. A pleasure to see you again," Xavier said smiling.

"Allow me to introduce my brothers, Fred and George Weasley," Ginny said. Xavier looked at the two boys standing behind Ginny and smiled at them warmly.

"A pleasure to meet you both. Please, follow me to more private quarters," Xavier said and led them to a room. Agnes was sitting on a chair and rose when they entered the room.

"My Lady Agnes," Ginny said bowing to her. Agnes smiled and hugged Ginny affectionately.

"My daughter... It seems too long since I have seen you," she said smiling.

"It has barely been three days!" Ginny said.

"Oh, I know that. Still... Who are your friends, Ginevra?" Agnes asked seeing the two boys behind her.

"Two of my brothers, my Lady. Fred is the one on the left, George is on the right," Ginny said smiling at them.

"Very well... If you wouldn't mind, could you please close the doors? It is quite draughty," Agnes said. With a bow, Fred and George quickly did as she said. "Thank you... Please, come closer so I may see you properly," Agnes said smiling at them. "I won't hurt you," she said laughing lightly. Both boys faltered for a moment, then walked to her.

"Good afternoon, my Lady," Fred said bowing to her. George did the same and they waited.

"You taught them well in such a short amount of time, Ginevra. I am most impressed... Come boys, join us in some tea," Agnes said and led them to a table.

All three of the men waited for Agnes and Ginny to be seated before taking their own seats, Fred and George waiting until after Xavier had sat. They drank their tea respectively, not overly talking and answering when they were spoken to. Ginny smiled at them, proud that they'd had enough sense to respect the two Elders and actually do as she'd instructed them.

"Now that the formalities are over, I will allow my husband to talk with the boys," Agnes said. "You did an excellent job, Ginevra. I am very proud of you," she said smiling at her.

"I thank you, Agnes... I was wary to bring them. If they had met Virginia, I don't think this evening would have gone quite as well," Ginny said shaking her head.

"You don't trust in them?" Agnes asked.

"Oh, I trust them... I am just not sure if they are immune to her as I am. If not, then I wouldn't trust them around her," Ginny said and looked at her brothers.

"... We own a joke shop on Diagon Alley, called Weasley's Wizarding Wheezes," Fred said proudly.

"Oh, I am sorry I haven't heard of it. I am quite fond of jokes," Xavier said grinning. "I have not been into the wizarding community during the day since 1563. I must admit that I have not been out during the night too often either..." He said with a shake of his head.

"We doubt that you're missing out on much..." George said with a shrug.

"A few wars, people getting killed..." Fred said shrugging also.

"People living, falling in love..." George said looking over at Ginny with a knowing grin.

"Same old, same old," Fred said grinning. Xavier laughed.

"Yes, it does sound the same... I say, do you house illegal ingredients for your pranks?" He asked. Fred and George looked at each other, then to Xavier, then back to each other again. Coming to a decision, they answered him.

"Yes... Only because the Minister of Magic won't allow them to be bought. People grow them in their backyard unknowingly, but it can't be bought in the public market! Most of them can be used to help sick people too..." They said in unison.

"There is no need to justify yourselves. Everyone has an illegal ingredient at least once in his or her life... Vampires are no different, except for the simple fact that we go through more lifetimes, so it's more than likely we have illegal ingredients more than once," Xavier said with a wink. Fred and George grinned at him.

"So you're not going to turn us in, then?" They asked. Xavier laughed softly.

"Not at all... We would not like the Ministry to be here as much as you don't want them to be. You are not the only ones who house illegal ingredients for potions," Xavier said. "There are some in this room, in fact... Would you like to try to find them?" Xavier asked and looked at Agnes and Ginny. "You may join in the hunt too, if you wish, Ginevra," he said.

"Thank you, Xavier," she said and joined her brothers in the hunt around the room. After about ten minutes when none of them could find a thing that even looked remotely illegal, magic or otherwise, they looked at Xavier.

"You are very close, but if you would wish for me to show you where they are instead of you looking for any longer, I will," Xavier said.

"Yes, please," Fred and George said, eager to know. Xavier looked at Ginny.

"Yes, please, my Lord Xavier," she said with a smile.

Videor!" Xavier said and the room shimmered for a moment before it filled with shelves, boxes and other assortments. All were full of illegal ingredients, plants and materials. Fred and George's eyes widened with shocked joy as they looked around. (Appear.)

"Where did you get this?" Fred asked looking at a Shrake's spiny skin.

"We've been trying to get one of those for months!" George exclaimed looking at the filled box.

"No one ever seems to have them though..." Fred said shaking his head.

"You may take one, two if you wish," Xavier said. The twins stared at him in shock.

"Really? You'll let us just take one?" They asked. Xavier nodded, amused at them.

"Of course... You have shown me a great deal of respect and have been wonderful guests to entertain. I wish I could give you more to show you our hospitality..." Xavier said but they both stopped him by giving him a huge hug.

"You don't need to give us anything! We're the guests, we should be giving you something, for the Gods sakes!" Fred and George said happily. Agnes laughed to herself at her husband's slightly shocked and amused face.

"You're welcome... Now come, I will teach the three of you how to perform this spell..." Xavier said smiling at them.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny wrenched her eyes away from the vision, hearing that someone was knocking at her door.

"Miss Weasley!" Albus called. Ginny opened the door after checking the time. It was half past eight already! "Hello! Sorry for getting you up, Ginevra... May I come in?" He asked her. Ginny nodded.

"Of course, I apologise," she said and let him inside.

"You may know what I am here to discuss," he said. Ginny shook her head.

"No, sir, I don't actually," she said. Albus looked at her.

"Miss Granger has been the victim of an unfortunate event and is currently in the hospital wing. She is, as far as I can tell, only able to speak Latin. Do you know what may have been the cause of this?"

"Oh, I know what was the cause... But that does not mean I know of the remedy," Ginny said. "Who knows how my brothers minds work?" She asked.

"You mean to tell me that Ron did this?" Albus asked. Ginny gave a short laugh.

"He couldn't do this overnight... It was Fred and George. I told them what she did to me and they decided to punish her... As you said, I am not allowed to hurt anyone unless I wish to risk expulsion. No, I did not make Fred and George do it! How could I? They have the same mind block as I do... They don't like people who gossip about their friends behind their backs, Granger is no exception to that," Ginny said.

"Very well, Miss Weasley. Calm down, then you may escort me to the hospital wing, as you know Latin," Albus said. "You can translate for Hermione until you find a remedy," he said. Ginny glared at him then grabbed her bag and robes and followed him down to the hospital wing reluctantly.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

When Hermione saw Ginny following Ginny, she started shouting in Latin glaring at the younger girl.

"Non vos! Vos did is!" She yelled at Ginny. (Not you! You did this!)

"Haud, meus frater did is," Ginny said. (No, my brothers caused this.)

"Vestri frater?" Hermione asked her in shock. (Your brothers?)

"Etiam. Sino suum ira... You better watch what you say, Granger... Every pureborn and even most of the half-bloods are taught Latin from birth," Ginny said angrily and turned to leave. (Yes. Suffer their wrath.)

"Quo vadis?" Hermione asked sounding scared. (Where are you going?)

"A vos," Ginny said. (Away from you.)

"Subsisto!" Hermione said desperately. "Commodo?" (Stay! Please?)

"Ego mos subsisto," Ginny replied with a sigh. (I will stay.)

"Gratias ago vos!" Hermione said happily. (Thank you!)

"You were a real bitch to do that, Granger..." Ginny said.

"Ego teneo..." Hermione replied sadly. (I know...)

"Did vos reputo procul totus?" (Did you think at all?)

"Forsit non. I'm rumex," she said briefly and started to cry. (Probably not. I'm sorry.)

"Stop your tears! They will solve nothing!" Ginny hissed at her and Hermione stopped crying to look at her. "I'll take the spell off," Ginny said reluctantly.

"Quanti?" She asked. (At what price?)

"You apologise to Neville and stop telling people my information... Agnosco?" She asked. Hermione nodded. (Understood?)

"Ego congruo... Ego agnosco," Granger said and shook Ginny's hand. (Suitable or agreeable... I understand.)

Ginny took the spell off of her reluctantly. Hermione started speaking English and sighed in relief.

"Thank you so much, Ginny!" She said happily.

"You're welcome... If you do anything like that ever again, whether it's hitting someone, or talking about them behind their back, then it will be worse than a simple language difficulty," Ginny snarled at her, then left to the Great Hall.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny walked into the Great Hall and the entire Gryffindor table went silent as she walked over and sat down.

"Hey, Ginny! How are you? Have you seen Hermione? You look angry... What's wrong?" Ron asked her.

"Hermione is in the hospital wing. She is the reason I'm angry and if you don't know why by now, then ask all of the people that are currently avoiding me," she said hissing at the surrounding pale Gryffindors.

"Ginny! There you are!" Colin said, coming over with Neville.

"Haven't you eaten anything yet?" Neville asked looking at his watch. Grabbing some toast and an apple, Ginny stood up.

"I'm leaving, ok, Ron? I'll see you in Charms," she said and left with Neville and Colin. "That was annoying..." Ginny said shaking her head. "Looks like I'll be eating in my rooms from now on... I can't even get food from the house-elves now," she muttered.

"Why not?" Neville asked her frowning.

"They don't serve my kind. There was an uprise or something... I'm going to do some research on it at lunch to see if I can find a loophole or something," Ginny said.

"You could just ask Hermione... She knows everything about house-elves," Colin chimed in.

"I'd rather not talk to her right now... I'm still slightly angry about what she did last night," Ginny said.

"You could tell everyone about my secret, if that would make you feel better," Neville said quietly. Ginny looked at him and shook her head, smiling.

"As nice a offer as that is, it wouldn't make me feel any better... It's your information to tell, and if I told then I'd be a hypocrite. Thank you for the lovely offer though, Neville," Ginny said and hugged him. Neville grinned happily.

"What secret?" Colin asked looking at them suspiciously.

"Nothing," Neville muttered.

"So when did you want me to have that photo taken, Colin?" Ginny asked smiling at him.

"Today at recess, if you want... That would be the best time," Colin said.

"All right then... We're taking it inside, I presume?" She asked. Colin nodded.

"Yes... I think I know a good place," he thought out loud. A bell rang startling him and he looked at his timetable. "I've got Potions! Oh, sorry guys! I'm on the wrong bloody side of the castle!" Colin yelled over his shoulder as he ran the opposite way. Neville shook his head and grinned at Ginny.

"Thanks for changing the subject, Ginny," he said.

"No worries," she said with a wink. "Let's go learn, shall we?" She asked and they went into the Charms classroom. They sat down next each other and waited for the other students to come into the class.

"Good morning, Miss Weasley, Mr Longbottom... A lovely day, is it not?" Professor Flitwick asked when he saw them sitting there, things already out.

"Good morning, Professor. Fred and George say hello and that they miss your teaching," Ginny said smiling at him.

"Oh, those two! How are they nowadays?" Flitwick asked happily.

"They're good... Business is booming. Apparently in more ways than one," Ginny said grinning. Flitwick laughed brightly.

"I shouldn't expect any less! I will call in on them on the next Hogsmeade weekend," he said and went to his tall desk.

The students eventually turned up and after they'd sat down, Flitwick took the attendance. The fact that most of the Gryffindors tried to stay away from Ginny didn't escape his notice...

"Ah, Seamus... I do hope that you've stopped attempting to make water into rum," he asked looking at the boy. Seamus went a bright shade of red, enhancing the fact that his eyebrows had blown off, yet again. "Obviously not... Where is Mr Malfoy? Does anyone know?" Flitwick asked, looking around the classroom. Blaise, Pansy, Gregory and Vincent all shrugged in response. "Will someone please volunteer to go find him?" Flitwick asked. "Miss Weasley, you can go," he said, thinking that he was helping her escape from the other Gryffindors stares. Ginny paled slightly.

"I don't know the password to the Slytherin Common Room, sir," she said thankful that she'd thought of an excuse.

"Mr Zabini, you go with her, please," Flitwick said.

"But... Yes, sir," Blaise said through gritted teeth. With reluctance, both Blaise and Ginny left the classroom. "Don't know why he's sending us to find him... If he wants to sleep in and miss out on class it's his own fucking fault!" Blaise muttered. Ginny grinned at him.

"I know... We shouldn't have to pay for other's mistakes," she said. Blaise looked at her in surprise then glared.

"Don't talk to me, Gryffindor," he hissed.

"Lovely conversation skills you have there, Blaise! I've never heard that one before..." Ginny drawled and rolled her eyes. Blaise just looked at Ginny in shock. "What are you staring at?" Ginny asked.

"A Weasley with a backbone," Blaise replied. Ginny laughed.

"You don't remember Fred and George then, do you?" She asked him, shaking her head. "They've got more backbone than a dragon!" Ginny said grinning.

"How could anyone forget those two? They're the gods damn reason I have to travel in a leaky boat every day to get to Arithmacy!" Blaise said shaking his head. Ginny smirked at him.

"What are you doing, Zabini?" A voice hissed from further up in the hallway. Ginny looked and could see blonde hair. Draco... "Conversing with a Gryffindor? And with a Weasley, no less," Draco sneered. "Leave us," he said. With an almost apologetic look at Ginny, Blaise left quickly.

"Morsus mihi," Ginny drawled at Draco. He came out and looked at her, smirking. (Bite me.)

"But, it should be the other way around, shouldn't it? I mean... If my little spies are correct, then... You're a Vampiress," Draco said. Ginny just looked at him, determined not to back down.

"Really? Well, I doubt that you're paying your little spies enough... Paying people to give you the wrong information, Malfoy? I pity you," she said and left him standing there.

"Come back here, Weasley!" Draco yelled at her. "I could just check, you know! Vampires are immune to my kind, we both know that!" He called after her. Ginny turned around and jumped at him, landing directly in front of Draco.

"You dare to threaten me?" She hissed.

"Of course not... I am not as naive or thick headed as your brother..." Draco said smirking triumphantly. "May I suggest that you find a way to control your emotions, Vampire?" He sneered and walked past her. Ginny glared at him, then caught up to him quickly smirking triumphantly.

"Thank you for helping me last night, Draco," she said. Draco looked at her angrily.

"I did not help you because I wanted to, Weasley," he hissed.

"Sure, you keep telling yourself that," Ginny said with a smirk then entered the Charms classroom.

"Ah, glad to see that you found him, Miss Weasley. Next time try to stay with Mr Zabini," Flitwick said. Ginny just nodded and sat at her seat. "Mr Malfoy... Care to discuss as to why you were so late that I had to send another student after you?" Flitwick asked sternly, his small frame against Draco's tall one making the scene before the other students comical.

"I slept in. I apologise for being late," Draco said. Flitwick looked at him, determining whether he was telling the truth or not.

"That is fine, Mr Malfoy. Next time I will not accept such an excuse. Ten points from Slytherin for being late," Flitwick said and with a curt nod, Draco sat at his desk. "Today we will be learning the Volaticus spell. Who can tell me what this means?"

"It means 'winged' or 'flighty'," Draco drawled. A few people looked at him in shock as Draco Malfoy never answered a question unless forced to by a teacher.

"Very good. Ten points to Slytherin," Professor Flitwick said happily. "Now, everyone... Flick your wand to the right and say the incantation on your feather," he said and feathers appeared in front of everyone.

Ginny did the spell and her feather shot up into the air. It flew around the room with a small flick of her wrist and tickled Flitwick then flew around again.

"Excellent work, Miss Weasley! Fifteen points to Gryffindor!" Flitwick said. From the other side of the room, Draco glared at her. She just smiled and her feather went in front of him. He stared at it for a moment, allowing Ginny to whisper a spell under her breath.

"Speculum," she said quietly. (Mirror.)

Ginny smirked and stuck her tongue out. The feather in front of Draco poked its tongue out at him. A few people nearby hid their sniggers behind their hands and watched eagerly. Draco smirked at her. She waved, the feather moving in the same way. Draco's feather shot up from the table and flew around the room to stop in front of her.

"Lamia, stop this nonsense," the feather hissed quietly. (Witch or Vampire.)

"Morsus mihi," Ginny's feather replied and they smirked at each other. (Bite me.)

"Very good work, Miss Weasley and Mr Malfoy! Everyone, see how they have done it!" Flitwick said and everyone looked at them. Ginny and Draco's feathers went lifeless and flew back to their respective owners quickly.

"Hey, Ginny. Can you show me how to do that?" Neville asked. Ginny nodded and smiled at him.

"Sure. Let me see how you're doing it..." Ginny said turning to him. "Wait. Sorry... Has Hermione apologised to you?" She asked Neville. He looked at her for a moment.

"I was wondering why she apologised. She kept looking over her shoulder for the three seconds it took for her to mumble sorry then run away. How did you threaten her?" Neville asked grinning.

"Tell you later... Now, show me," Ginny said smirking.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Come on, Ginny! We've got to get to Potions! Everyone's already left," Neville said and they ran down the hallway. Ginny stopped and grabbed Neville's hand.

"Hold on tight, and whatever you do, do not let go," she said. Neville paled and gripped Ginny's hand tightly. Ginny lifted him off the floor and ran with extra fast speed. Ginny stopped as soon as she saw the other students causing Neville to almost fall over. She grinned and dislodged her hand from his. "Come on. You don't want to be late, now do you?" Ginny said and they entered the Potions dungeons with the rest of the class.

"What... How?" Neville said then shook his head.

"I'll tell you later, ok?" Ginny asked. Neville just nodded and looked to the front.

"Once you have received your results from yesterday's potions, open your books to page 35. Now!" Snape said. Everyone went to the front quickly. When he was sure no one would see, Draco reached out and grabbed Ginny's arm. She looked at him.

"What do you want?" She asked quietly.

"Meet me in the library at lunch time," he said. Ginny didn't reply and just moved closer to the front. She would have to think about why his hand print felt like it was burning into her arm later...

"Miss Weasley and Mr Longbottom," Snape called. They went forward. "Your potion was the best in the entire class. 99 per cent," he said. Neville could have been knocked over by a feather in was in that much shock. "Move along now," Snape instructed. Ginny smirked at him, knowing from his guarded thoughts that he'd actually graded them down. She moved Neville along and they went back to their seats.

"Can you believe that? Ninety-nine per cent!" Neville said in shock. "He said highest in the class... Remind me not to go anywhere near Hermione today," he said glancing over at her. Hermione was pale and tried not to look in their direction. "Wow... She's really scared. You have to tell me what the hell you did!" Neville said with a grin. Ginny shook her head and opened her book to page 35, Neville following suit, glad that she hadn't forgotten.

"I hope that none of you are experiencing memory failures, because I am almost positive that I said open you books to page 35!" Snape called out when everyone was seated. The class quickly did as he said before he would have a change of heart and take House points off. "Write from page 35 to page 40. I want to see it done before any of you leave!" Snape said. A few people muttered to themselves, but started quickly.

Ginny looked at her book and seeing the minute writing, knew that no one would be leaving before recess was over. With an inward sigh, she began to write. About five minutes later, she felt something brushing her thigh and looked down. An origami crane was nudging her leg. Indiscreetly, she opened the piece of paper and read it.

Weasel,

Come to the library alone at lunch time... Don't bring your boyfriends, understood?

I want this to be a private talk.

Malfoy.

"Miss Weasley. Perhaps you could share with the class what is so important that it could not wait until after the lesson has finished?" Snape drawled beside her.

Mutandis, Ginny thought, smiling at Snape all the while. The words changed on the piece of paper quickly. (Alter to fit a new set of circumstances.)

"Why, of course, sir! I was just reading a note from Professor Dumbledore. He requires that I meet him at lunch. I understand that if this is to happen, then I should get on with my work, don't you agree, sir?" Ginny asked still smiling sweetly. Snape glared at her.

"Let me see that," he hissed and grabbing her arm, wrenched it up before taking the paper from her.

"It would do you good not to manhandle me again, Severus. Next time I will not allow it and the results will definitely not be in your favour," Ginny hissed at him quietly so no one would hear. Snape looked at her for a moment, wrestling with his fear. He looked down at the paper, and seeing that it was as she had said glared at her for a moment.

"Agreed, Miss Weasley. Now get on with your work," he said and gave the paper back to her. Ginny sat down and did her work. Draco looked at her in surprise, shocked that Snape hadn't even taken points for reading notes in class, then continued to do his work too.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"I can't believe I just had to work through most of recess!" Ginny said shaking her head.

"I know... Totally sucks. It was good that McGonagall came and told Snape off though. That was hilarious!" Neville said laughing to himself.

"Well, I think it was slightly obvious when half of the seventh year didn't turn up to eat," Ginny said with a smirk.

"We better get something before you have to go meet Colin," Neville said and they went into the Great Hall. After taking some food, they left with Colin. He led them outside to an older part of the castle. Opening a hidden door, Colin brushed away the cobwebs and they went inside. Ginny and Neville sat on the windowsill warily.

"All right... Finish your food while I see the best way this will work," Colin said authoritatively and started to organise his camera. Ginny finished her food and watched as Colin set up a black sheet nearby.

"Do you need any help, Colin?" She asked. Colin looked at her for a moment.

"I doubt you could lift that box. It's almost one hundred kilo's!" He said. Ginny smirked and shook her head.

"Before you make any assumptions, I think it would be best if you learn what I can or can not do for yourself," she said and lifted the box he'd indicated to with ease. "Where do you want it?" She asked. Colin tried not to stare at her in shock, then told her. Ginny put the box where he'd said and went over to him. "You ready now?" She asked.

"Yes, I think so," he said and looked around then nodded. "Yes, I'm ready. Now, can you stand on the box? I need to get a few shots to see whether the lighting will work," Colin said. Ginny stood on the box. For the next few minutes, various lights controlled by magic were shone on her until Colin found one that he was happy with. "Now, do that Vampiress thing that you did yesterday," Colin said with a grin.

Sighing softly, Ginny made her teeth extend, her nails grew longer and her hair began to crack with lightning. Suddenly hearing something, she leapt off the box and grabbed the person. Neville and Colin stared as she ripped the Invisibility Cloak off the intruder.

"Malfoy... Quis es vos effectus?" She snarled at him, her nails grazing his throat. (What are you doing?)

"Just wanted to see..." He whispered to her, struggling for breath. Ginny didn't let go of her hold and glared at him.

"What did he say?" Colin asked. Neville looked from Draco to Ginny then to Colin.

"I think we should do this another time, Colin..." Neville said and they left, both boys giving Malfoy a pitying look.

"What do you want, Malfoy?" She hissed once they were gone.

"Need... to... breathe..." He managed to say softly. Ginny let go of him abruptly and Draco dropped to the floor, clutching his throat.

"Now, tell me what you were doing before I really hurt you," Ginny said quietly in a dangerous tone that Snape would have killed for.

"I wanted to see where you were going... Catching three Gryffindors in an out of bounds area... Would have been a loss of major House points for you, then Creevey brings out his freaking camera... Knew I couldn't take any points off then... He's got special permission from Dumbledore to go around photographing various parts of the castle, people and out of bounds areas included..." Draco breathed out, sounding annoyed that Colin had been given that much leeway just because of a Muggle camera.

"That still doesn't explain what you were doing in here, Malfoy," Ginny said glaring down at him.

"I wanted to see if my spies were telling the truth... Those Gryffindors were scared beyond reckoning when they told me about it... It took me five calming spells on each of them to actually get it out of them," Draco said shaking his head. "I can see why... Scared the hell out of me, that's for sure," he said and looked her over. Ginny glared at him and kicked him slightly harder than necessary.

"Do not look at me like I was one of your whores, Malfoy!" She snarled.

"You wish, Weasley!" He retorted sneering at her. Ginny glared and her nails began to grow at an alarming pace as she stalked over to him. Draco paled and tried to back away from her.

"You dare to insult me, again? Twice in one day will not be tolerated, Malfoy..." She hissed and slashed her nails at him. Cuts appeared on Draco's face and blood started to seep out of the five marks. "You are lucky I have learnt to control my power, else you would be dead," Ginny hissed and left.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Miss Weasley... Come with me straight away," Dumbledore said sternly, coming up behind her just as the bell rang. "Hagrid has already been told of your absence. Follow me," he added. Neville and Colin looked at her in pity then ran off quickly. Ginny looked at Dumbledore briefly.

"This is about Malfoy, I presume?" She drawled. Albus nodded not looking his usual happy self. Ginny followed him to the hospital wing for the second time that day.

"I don't care if you don't think it will help! Put it on and stop the bleeding, for the Gods sakes!" Draco yelled.

"Mr Malfoy..." Albus said and opened the curtains.

Madam Pomfrey was standing beside a bed occupied by Draco Malfoy. His face was covered in blood and the cuts that Ginny had caused were still repelling all of the healing spells that Madam Pomfrey had used, which were more than many witches or wizards know in a lifetime.

"Heal the cuts before he bleeds to death, Ginevra," Albus said. Draco paled when he said this.

"Te nequam meretrix! Heal me!" He all but yelled. Ginny glared at him evilly. Albus coughed and quickly intervened before Ginny could hurt Draco further. (You worthless whore.)

"Mr Malfoy. I suggest that you refrain in calling Miss Weasley such names as she is the only one who possesses the ability to heal you," Albus said quietly, trying his hardest not to cuff the stupid boy over the head.

"Leave us for a moment..." Ginny demanded. Poppy left quickly but Albus just looked at Ginny. "I will not hurt him, unless he provokes me... Is that good enough for you, Albus?" She asked.

With a nod Albus stepped back and the curtains were drawn around them. Ginny looked at Draco.

"Once you apologise I will heal you. You have to mean it, Malfoy, or else I will not be able to heal you. That is the condition of hurting for my kind... If the person does not mean their apology, then no one will be able to heal them," Ginny said looking Draco in the eye. She really had no idea if it was true, but it seemed like common sense.

"I... I will not apologise unless one is given in return. Your kind and my own are not allowed to hurt each other, according to the treaty signed by both of our leaders," Draco said sounding smug. Ginny just smirked at him.

"Oh, I am sure that the treaty does say something like that..." She said off-handedly. "But neither yourself, nor I are full fledged beings. Therefore, the impact of the treaty does not affect us. So apologise Malfoy, or you'll end up bleeding to death!" Ginny snarled at him. "Do you want to know what it feels like to have every last drop of blood in your body draining from you? Because if you do not apologise sincerely, then you will feel exactly that," she whispered in his ear. Draco paled again. Ginny hid a smirk and pulled back the curtains then started to walk to the door.

"Weasley! Wait!" Draco called. Ginny turned to face him, but he didn't say anything.

"If you'll hurry up, I do have a lesson to get to," she drawled, looking at her watch. Draco motioned her back over to the bed and she walked to him reluctantly.

"I... I'm sorry for saying those things about you and looking at you the way I did," he said. Ginny just looked at him.

"It's funny how a threat of death will make people's attitudes change..." She said almost to herself. With a lazy flick of her wrist, the cuts on Draco's face healed and the blood disappeared. "Now, if you do not mind, I have a lesson to attend," Ginny said then stalked out of the room.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny rushed out of the building and down to Hagrid's hut.

"Sorry I'm late, Professor," she said smiling at Hagrid. He just nodded and indicated for her to sit down.

"As I was saying... Today's lesson will be cut in ter two parts... First, yer will all finish reading the information on unicorns, then we will go to see them... You will only be allowed ter see them after yer've finished reading, so hurry up and start," Hagrid said. Everyone did so quickly, eager to see the beautiful animals again, Slytherins included. "Ginny, come up 'ere," Hagrid said quietly. Ginny got up and went over to Hagrid. He took her by the arm and led her to a more private dwelling, where the other students wouldn't hear her.

"What's wrong, Hagrid?" She asked quietly.

"When we go ter see the unicorns, yer not allowed ter go near them... I'm sorry, Ginny, I really am. It's jus' that Albus tol' me that yer weren't allowed, because if the same thing happens... It's jus' not good for ev'ryone else to have to wait," Hagrid said. Ginny smiled at him and patted his arm.

"It's all right, Hagrid... I won't go near the unicorns, ok?" She said. Hagrid nodded and hugged her tightly. Ginny winced, hoping that the crack she'd heard wasn't one of her ribs. "Ok, Hagrid... I can't breathe," she said after a while. Hagrid put her down and smiled at her apologetically.

"Sorry..." He said and they went back to the class. "Mr Malfoy... Good to see that yer back."

Malfoy just glared at Ginny and Hagrid before going back to his book.

"Has any of yer finished now?" Hagrid asked. Half of the class raised their hands. "How long do the rest of yer got then?" He asked. Two to four paragraphs were the main reply and Hagrid encouraged them to keep reading. In twenty minutes, everyone had finished reading and Hagrid led them into the Forbidden Forest.

"I can't wait until we see the unicorns again! They were so beautiful!" Neville said excitedly. Ginny just nodded, frowning slightly.

"I'll be back in a minute, ok?" She said. Not waiting for Neville to reply, Ginny went further up to see Hagrid. "Do you hear that, Hagrid?" She asked him.

"Ev'ryone stop for a moment," Hagrid said and everyone did so quickly, but impatiently. "What can yer hear?" He asked Ginny quietly so no one else could hear.

"It sounds like... a Lethifold," Ginny said in confusion. She'd never heard, nor seen one before, but the gliding sound was the only thing it could be. "Get everyone into a clearing, now!" She hissed.

"Ev'ryone follow me," Hagrid called and he quickly led them into a nearby clearing.

Grabbing her wand, Ginny went in the direction of the gliding sound, which was coming towards the noises of her other classmates at an alarming rate.

Lethifolds were supposed to be found only in tropical climates, but the Forbidden Forest had a range of climates and Ginny was almost positive there were rainforest trees further along the path.

A cracking noise was heard beneath Ginny's foot and she cursed the twig silently as the gliding started to come towards her quickly. A black shadow came out from the nearby trees.

Ginny tried to think of something happy, but her mind failed her. Then a picture of herself in two years with Malfoy flashed up. With a sigh, she thought it was better than nothing and cast the patronus spell.

"Expecto patronum!" She yelled, her wand pointing at the black cloak-like shadow. A bright white light burst from the tip of her wand and five animal figures attacked the Lethifold eagerly. The Lethifold was destroyed in a few seconds.

Ginny stared at her Patronus in wonder. She'd never heard of a person having more than one animal for a Patronus before. Almost as if they'd heard her thoughts, the five animals turned to look at her.

A unicorn, a bat, a dragon, a wolf and a manticore... All were silver and glowing.

They surrounded her, nudging and comforting her. Ginevra smiled as she relaxed and then almost as if in a dream, she mounted the unicorn, the bat, dragon, wolf and manticore following them protectively as the unicorn headed to the clearing.

When the students saw them, they stared for a moment. They looked at Ginevra as if she was a queen. The pure blood and half-blood wizards fell to their knees, the other students following suit quickly. It didn't look like the Ginny they all knew. The person on the unicorn before them looked far more majestic, powerful, and knowing... It was almost as scary as it was amazing.

Hagrid stared at Ginevra then walked over to her in shock. Ginevra dismounted the unicorn gracefully and smiled at him.

"Are they all yer Patronus?" He asked looking at the five beasts surrounding Ginevra's form protectively.

"Yes, they're mine..." Ginevra replied, her voice soft and musical.

"Right. All of yer stay here... I've got ter get Albus," Hagrid said and left the clearing immediately.

"Please, get up," Ginevra said to the students. Slowly and reluctantly, they all stood, still staring at her in wonder. "You may ask one question of me each. Neville, you may begin," she said smiling at him brightly.

"Who are you, really?" He asked, his voice a whisper.

"I am Ginevra Molly Weasley, daughter of the four great bloodlines; Torleni, Weasley, Prewett and Malfoy. I am the future wife of Draconius Lucius Malfoy and the world's greatest treasure," she said. A few people stared at her in shock when she mentioned Draco's name and the fact that she was going to be married to him.

"All right... What are you?" Blaise asked looking from his friend to Ginevra. Ginevra looked calm, but Draco was pale in shock.

"I am human. My blood is that of my ancestors and my knowledge is that of the world. I am a Vampiress and the future Council Highness. I am love and life," she said.

"What do we need to do?" Pansy asked. Ginevra turned her face to the older girl and smiled.

"Needs are not necessary, my friend. What you want to do in regards to me is of your own choice... I will warn you now and only once; do not attempt to harm or insult me," Ginevra said.

"What about the other students?" Dean asked staring at her.

"They will be told on our arrival at the Great Hall," Ginevra replied.

"Why do you have five Patronus'?" Seamus asked.

"I have five to represent myself as a person. The bat indicates my Vampire blood. The unicorn shows my power and beauty. The wolf my strength; the dragon my love... The manticore shows my servant and protector, Leo-Bestia-Famulus," Ginevra replied. The dragon went closer to her and whispered something supposedly incoherent in her ear. Ginevra nodded, smiling at the dragon lovingly. "We have time for one more question only... Draconius," she said looking at him.

Draco looked at Ginevra, considering his question. She smiled at him knowingly.

"What gives you the idea that I would willingly marry you?" He asked in shock. Ginevra laughed lightly, sounding unnervingly musical in doing so.

"The idea simply came from the knowledge... After all, it is you who proposed to me, therefore, I think it most acceptable that you would be willing to marry me," she replied smiling.

"I wouldn't marry you if my life depended on it, Weasley!" Draco hissed at her. Ginevra just smiled at him then turned around. Three people walked in the clearing. Two were Albus and Hagrid, but the third was unknown to everyone but Ginny. She smiled at Xavier and bowed slightly.

"Albus, my Lord Xavier... A pleasure. Come, my lovely ones," Ginevra said looking at her Patronus'. The five animals made an almost purring sound then followed her out of the clearing, the students standing there, still in shock.

"You wouldn't marry her? Didn't you just see who she was? Who she is? Fuck, Malfoy... If you don't, I sure as hell will!" Blaise said shaking his head at him and trying to look out the clearing at Ginny again.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginevra looked at the two men before her, smiling. She called her unicorn back from Xavier's side silently. The unicorn padded over then nudged her softly. Ginny look down at it, smiling lovingly.

"Yes, the five are my own Patronus'," Ginevra said. "And yes, I did ride the unicorn, as my Patronus tells you," she said looking to Xavier.

"You know what this means then, Ginevra?" Xavier asked. She nodded smiling still.

"Of course, my Lord... I am not as naive as I look," Ginevra said with a light laugh. "Come, my dears... You must return," she said turning to the five glowing beasts.

One by one, the animals reluctantly returned to Ginny's wand. When the last beast had disappeared Ginny slumped to the ground.

"Well, that was fun..." Ginny said looking around for a moment. "There was a Lethifold, that's why I did the Patronus," Ginny said when she heard Albus' questioning thoughts. "My Lord?" She said looking at Xavier.

"Yes, Ginevra?" He asked smiling at her.

"When we meet on Friday could I bring someone to meet you?" She asked. "Well, they're actually two people... But they're so close they might as well be counted as one," Ginny said with a grin. Getting her meaning, Albus went over to her quickly.

"Are you sure that is wise, Ginevra?" He asked quietly. She smiled at him.

"It is an insult to speak softly when an Elder is nearby, Albus... Surely you already knew that though?" She asked.

"Of course... I was just wondering whether you think it wise to invite them..." Albus said in a clearer tone.

"That is my decision to make, Albus," Xavier said suddenly. Albus bowed.

"Of course," he said apologetically.

"You may invite these two that are one," Xavier said smiling at Ginny.

"Thank you, my Lord. I suggest that you return before the shadow spell wears off, my Lord," Ginny said. She got up then bowed to Xavier.

"Thank you for your suggestion, my daughter... I will bid farewell of you now," Xavier said and brought Ginny's wrist to his lips. She smiled and bowed once more.

Albus instructed Ginny to return to her class and tell them that there was to be a meeting in the Great Hall immediately. Xavier shook Albus' hand then they left together.

Ginny walked back into the clearing smiling. A few people looked at her, unsure of what to do around her now.

"There's no need to treat me any differently," Ginny said grinning at them.

"But... You're... You're practically a Goddess, Gin! How can we not treat you differently?" Neville stammered in shock.

"She is not a Goddess," Draco hissed at Neville. Unexpectedly, Neville didn't back down. He glared at Draco.

"You saw who she was! You know the legend! You tell me to my face that she's not as close to a Goddess as any one of us will ever be!" Neville said. Ginny shook her head.

"Gentlemen... There is no need to fight over who or what I am. Now, please, calm yourselves so we may return to the school. I am sure that Parvati is almost bursting with the need to tell Lavender everything you just witnessed," Ginny said looking at Parvati with a small smile.

"What? I have to tell her! We're the school informants!" Parvati said looking both happy and annoyed at being referred to in such a way.

"All right. Come on, the lot of yer," Hagrid said and led them out of the Forbidden Forest.

They walked to the Great Hall quickly, led by Patil. Everyone in the group kept looking at Ginny then away whenever she caught them staring. A few corridors away from the Great Hall, Patil started running in her eagerness to get there first and spread the news.

"Neville, would you calm yourself down? You don't have to do anything, all right?" She said seriously. Neville nodded.

"I know I don't have to do anything, but I want to help you," Neville said. Ginny smiled and shook her head slightly.

"And I appreciate that, I really do, Neville... But let me ask you one thing; what do you think you could you help me with? I don't mean to sound rude, or anything," she added quickly. "But, honestly, Neville... There's only one thing I can think of that you could help me with," she said grinning at him.

"What?" Neville asked.

"You could help me by being my friend... Trusting me, supporting me, but most of all, I need you to believe in me. I seriously doubt that anyone will want to be my friend after all this. And I sincerely doubt that anyone will believe me after I start going out with Malfoy... Can't wait for that to happen," she said sarcastically. Neville laughed then looked at her.

"Of course I'll be your friend, Ginny... Can I ask you something?" He asked. Ginny nodded.

By his thoughts, she already knew what he was going to ask, but decided it would be best for him to say it first...

"If you're really going to start dating Malfoy and marry him sometime in the future, why don't you sound happy about it?" Neville asked. She grinned slightly.

"Oh, I'll sound a lot happier when the time comes, but for now I'm just going to whinge and complain about it. I think it's the best solution for all parties involved, my brother included... And speaking of my brother, here he comes," Ginny said grinning as she saw Ron approaching. When she saw the red-purple colour of his face Ginny sighed slightly. "You know what I said about you being my friend and all that, Neville?" She asked quickly. Neville nodded. "Well, I think now would be the time for you to run for your life. Ron's probably going to try and hex me and it's not going to be very pretty," Ginny said. Neville shook his head.

"I'm not going to leave you now, Ginny..." Neville said in determination. He got his wand out and stood in front of Ginny as Ron came steadily closer.

"I think the Weasel King's about to pop a vein," Theodore Nott said jeeringly as Ron passed him. Without warning, Ron turned and punched Theodore out cold then kept walking towards Ginny.

"Hmm... This is going to be worse than I thought," Ginny said with a small shake of her head. "Neville, I suggest that you move out of my way. Right now," Ginny said in a commanding tone. Neville turned and saw Ginny start to take on her Vampiress form. He wisely moved out of her way.

"Ginevra Molly Weasley! How dare you tell everyone! Do you have any idea what you've done to yourself?" Ron yelled at her. Ginny smirked and looked at her brother. Theodore groaned and got off the floor looking very angry at Ron.

"Do you have any idea what you've done to yourself by hitting Theodore? He did nothing to you and you take it upon yourself to hit him! You should be ashamed of yourself, Ronald!" Ginny yelled.

By then all of the school was outside of the Great Hall watching the display before them with interest.

"Don't talk to me about shame, lamia!" Ron yelled. "You just bloody announced to the entire school that you're going to marry the Great Ferret!" Ron yelled, his face turning from red to purple in quick consecutive motions. "Do you have any idea what shame you brought to the family on saying that, Ginevra?" He yelled, moving closer to Ginny.

"You touch me and you won't live to regret it, Ronald," she hissed. Ron stopped moving but didn't stop yelling.

"Mum and Dad are going to die when they hear what you've done! Look at yourself! You're becoming a monster!" Ron yelled. Ginny looked down at her brother sadly.

"You think I am a monster? Who was it that froze me out for six months after my first year, when I needed them the most? Who was it that didn't speak to me after I found out about this? Who was it that thought about killing me every fucking night for three weeks?" Ginny asked her voice raising. "And you think I'm the monster? Look at yourself in the bloody mirror," she hissed then retreated back to her normal form.

"You thought about killing her? Your own sister?" Hermione asked looking at Ron.

"It's not like I actually did it!" Ron protested. Everyone started talking immediately.

"SILENCE!" Dumbledore bellowed. Everyone shut up quickly and looked at him. "Please go into the Great Hall so we may discuss the current events. I expect everyone to be there," Albus said quietly and everyone went into the Great Hall.

Before Ginny could go in, Albus pulled her aside.

"I am sorry about this, Ginevra... But the students need to be told. It is becoming too much of a risk to leave them in the dark about what is happening. Would you like to tell them, or would you like me to?" Albus asked.

"You can, if you like... I don't really care... I just like the idea of getting out of a lesson," Ginny said with a grin. Albus smiled briefly then they went into the Great Hall.

Every single student was inside. Ginny had never seen the Great Hall so full at a time that wasn't the Sorting Feast! Even with dinner, some students didn't arrive until later, and by then most of the people had already left...

Ginny sat next to Neville and vaguely listened as Albus made a lovely speech of how every person was an individual. Then he told everyone that Ginny was a Vampiress. He told them of the encounter in the Forest, omitting the fact that she said she was going to marry Draco Malfoy. He also told them that she wouldn't be drinking their blood and the students relaxed considerably.

Ginny wondered briefly how he knew all that she'd said in the Forbidden Forest, then she remembered the knowing look on Albus' face and realised that he must have Seen it...

"You are to treat Miss Weasley no different. Excepting on the condition that you do not insult nor provoke her in any way whatsoever. I have warned you and now there is no excuse for you not to know... I hope you have all understood what I have said! If you wish to alert your parents, I understand. However, you are in no danger of being hurt by Miss Weasley, so it is hardly necessary..." Dumbledore said. "You may all have an early lunch! I apologise to both students and the professors for taking away your lesson before lunch," Albus said.

Cheers went all around the Great Hall and everyone started eating happily. Looking around, Ginny saw that no one really cared what she was as long as she didn't hurt them. They all accepted Lupin being a werewolf and to them a Vampire was nothing compared to that!

"Hey, Ginny! Can you show us your fangs?" Dean asked, Seamus agreeing eagerly.

"Sorry, but I'd rather just eat my lunch," Ginny replied, tired. Whatever had happened in the Forbidden Forest had drained her energy and she felt really lethargic.

"Are you all right, Ginny?" Neville asked. Ginny nodded with a slight yawn.

"Yeah, I'm fine... I'm just going to rest for a bit. Wake me up in ten minutes, ok? I've got to go to the library," Ginny said with a yawn and rested her head on the table.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Ginevra!" Draco yelled desperately.

Ginny just watched his face as she fell from her broom. Without really thinking, she began to change her body into a bat. She finished changing in a few seconds, barely hearing her broom crash and splinter on the ground below her. She flew in the direction of the Owlery quickly, wanting to get out of the sun before it hurt her eyes any further.

As she landed, she turned back into her human form and sank to the floor in shock. She felt her body to make sure she wasn't hurt then just continued to sit there. Millions of 'what ifs' ran through her mind and she shook her head violently to rid herself of those thoughts.

Draco flew in the window and landed beside her, still dressed in his Quidditch uniform.

"Ginevra? Are you all right?" He asked softly. Ginny just looked at him for a moment before answering.

"I'm alive, that is enough at the moment... Did the game end already?" She asked. Draco shook his head.

"Hooch put it on hold for everyone to find you. No one really saw you turn into a bat. All of the spectators just thought that you managed to find a way to disappear out of thin air. Weasel and I were the only ones who saw you change," Draco said.

"All right... Help me up, carus," she said. Draco just looked at her for a moment before walking over. (Dear or beloved.)

"So you know of it too?" He asked as he helped her up. Ginny nodded softly.

"Ginny! Are you in there?" Ron called out as he opened the door. "What the fuck is going on?" He asked, seeing Ginny in the arms of his enemy. It looked like they were about to, or had just, the gods forbid, kiss... He grabbed Ginny and roughly pulled her away from Draco. "You leave her alone," Ron hissed at Draco. Ginny pulled her arm away from Ron.

"I have told you not to touch me, Ronald! Do not make me do something drastic," Ginny hissed at him. Ron paled in fear.

"I'm sorry, Ginny! It's just that... I saw you two... And it looked like... Well, it looked like..." He said stammering.

"Spit it out, Ronald before I punch it out of you," Ginny snarled. Ron paled even further.

"It looked like you were kissing him!" He yelled. Ginny just looked at her brother for a moment.

"Your point being? Who cares if I kiss him?" She asked. Ron's face turned red rapidly and his eyes started to bulge.

"There you are, Ginny! Come on! We've got a game to finish!" Harry's voice called from the bottom of the stairs of the Owlery. "Is Ron up there?" He called.

"Yes, he is. We're coming down now! Where's my broom?" Ginny called as she walked down the stairs. "Ron, don't make me come up there and get you!" She yelled. Ron rushed downstairs quickly.

"Your broom's currently all over the Quidditch Pitch in a million pieces," Harry said with an apologetic grin. "You're going to have to ride a Cleansweep 60... Sorry Ginny," he said. Ginny sighed.

"Oh well... Come on," she said and they went back to the Quidditch Pitch.

Draco landed a few metres away and Ginny glanced at him for a moment before turning back to Madam Hooch.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Ginny," Neville whispered shaking her. "Come on, wake up... It's been fifteen minutes," Neville said shaking her again. Ginny opened her eyes reluctantly.

"All right... I'm awake... You want to come to the library with me?" She asked as she rubbed her eyes.

"No, I can't. I promised Colin I'd let him photograph me," Neville said with a small blush. Ginny grinned at him.

"All right then. I'll see you after lunch, ok?" Neville nodded and they went their separate ways.

Ginny walked in to the library and found a book on house-elves. Sitting at a table she started to read about the House-Elf Uprise in 1802. Not even a sentence into the first paragraph, someone came up to Ginny.

"What would you like, Malfoy?" She asked not looking away from the book.

"I would like to talk with you... In private, if you don't mind," he added uncertainly. Ginny looked around the almost-empty library then at him. "Come on, Weasley... Humour me," Draco said with a smirk.

"You want me to humour you, Malfoy? All right... Fine. I'll humour you. You've got ten minutes, then I'm leaving. Understood?" Ginny said. Draco nodded. She shut her book then followed him out of the library.

Draco checked that a nearby room was empty, then opened the door for her. Raising an eyebrow, Ginny went inside, Draco following. He silenced the room and locked the door.

"What are you doing?" Ginny asked. Draco looked at her.

"Your brother and Potter always seem to find me. If they see I'm in here with you then they'll get the wrong idea and you'll probably get into trouble or something," Draco said with a shrug.

"I think that's the nicest thing you've done in the five years I've known you, Draco Malfoy," Ginny said smirking. Draco looked surprised, but then sat on the table opposite her and didn't reply to her statement.

"I was just wondering... How do you know that you're going to marry me? Is there any way that you could be wrong?" He asked sounding slightly desperate.

"I'm not sure whether to take that as an insult or not..." Ginny said raising an eyebrow at him. "I know it because I've Seen it, and no there is no way that it could be wrong. I've Seen it far too many times for it not to be right," she said. "Did you want to ask me about something else? You wanted to talk to me this morning..."

"Oh, no... I found out what I wanted to know already concerning that... The whole school found out actually," he said with a smirk. Ginny grinned.

"All right... Any more questions, or is that it?" She asked.

"What did you say last night? When you were crying... I thought I heard you say something but I didn't get all of it... What did you say?" Draco asked looking at her.

"Nothing of importance... I was just... thinking out loud, that's all," Ginny said with a smile. "Of interest, what did you hear me say?" She asked.

"I heard you say 'How could I... much... hurt... me'," Draco quoted. "How could you what?" He asked looking at her.

"Nothing..." Ginny said and got off the table. "I've answered your questions... Please let me go now," she said looking at him. Draco walked over to her.

"Why were you sick last night? What happened? One minute you were happy, confident and scaring the hell out of Snape, the next you were pale, shaking and sick. What happened?" Draco asked cornering her against the wall. Ginny looked at him for a moment before replying.

"It was something that I don't want to relive. Now, if you don't mind, I would like to leave," she said her voice quiet. He reluctantly moved back and opened the door for her. Ginny left quickly, Draco watching after her.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Deciding that she didn't want to go back to the library, Ginny went to find Hermione instead. It would be a lot quicker to just ask her, no matter how angry she was about the day before.

Ginny found Hermione in the Gryffindor Common Room, studying her Runes book.

"Hi Hermione," Ginny said. "Is this seat taken?" She asked. Hermione looked at her warily. "You did as I asked, so you're forgiven. I'm not playing any tricks on you, honest... I just need to ask you a question about house-elves," Ginny said.

"Oh, all right then... No, the seat's not taken," Hermione said smiling as Ginny sat down. "So, what do you need to know?" She asked.

"What do you know about the House-Elf Uprise in 1802?" Ginny asked.

"You mean how and why it started, what happened, that kind of thing?" Ginny nodded. "Well, it started because the Vampires were treating the house-elves cruelly..."

"I know that... How were they treating them cruelly?" Ginny asked.

"I read one account of a house-elf being made to capture and kill Muggles. The house-elf was then forced to drain their blood, and bury the Muggles. There was another account of a house-elf having to lick his Master's feet... Actually, I don't think that had anything to do with Vampires..." Hermione said with a frown. "No, it doesn't. Sorry. I always seem to get sidetracked when I'm talking about this," Hermione said grinning.

"It's all right... Go on," Ginny said.

"The other account was pretty vague on the details. Apparently, one of the Vampires threatened to drink a house-elf's blood if the other house-elves didn't comply with her demands," Hermione said shaking her head.

"Her?" Ginny questioned. Hermione nodded. "What year did that happen?" Ginny asked.

"I think it was about 1725... Somewhere around there... I know it was in the 1720's though, because I was almost positive I saw the name Weasley in the account," Hermione said. "I hope that helps... You know how it ended, I presume?" Hermione asked. Ginny nodded.

"Yes, I do... Thanks for helping me, Hermione," Ginny said and left the Gryffindor Common Room.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny finished her Runes homework, thankful that the lesson had been cancelled then got her things for Defence Against the Dark Arts ready. A few minutes later, the bell went and Ginny went down the corridor, stopping at a door that was close to the classroom.

Ginny walked in to the room, surprised to see Professor Moody and Lupin already there.

"Afternoon, Miss Weasley," Lupin said smiling at her.

"Good afternoon, Professor," Ginny replied. "Professor Moody? Would you mind meeting me in the Room of Requirement at eight o'clock tonight?" She asked. Moody nodded. "Thank you," Ginny said and sat at her desk then began to read her Vampire book.

Some Vampires can read emotions through a touch of skin. It is an extremely rare ability, however and has not been recorded since Count Vladimir II died in 1732.

When a Vampire or a Vampiress falls in love, it is forever, and can often have dangerous consequences. If the Vampire falls in love with a person, then they will do anything to protect them, even against a loved family member.

Often, the spouse of a Vampire will offer to have their blood drunk. If they, in turn, drink the Vampire's blood, then they will become immortal. Most mortal-Vampire couples choose this method rather than reincarnation as a way of staying together for the rest of their prolonged lives.

A Vampire will know who their love is simply through a touch of their skin. If their love touches, for instance, their arm, then the Vampire's arm will have a burning and tingling sensation...

Ginny remembered how her arm had felt earlier that day when Malfoy had grabbed her arm and rubbed it subconsciously.

"Are you all right, Miss Weasley?" Moody asked, his magical eye on her.

"Yes, I'm fine..." Ginny replied and put her book away as students started to enter the classroom.

"Today you will be learning some basic healing spells," Lupin announced. A few people looked at him, confused. "It is not enough that you learn how to fight or defend yourself, for that will not always work. In battle you will be hurt, that is a guarantee, so you need to learn how to heal yourself before you can continue on fighting or defending," Lupin said.

"Only a man who has felt ultimate despair is capable of feeling ultimate bliss," Moody said more to himself than the class.

"I didn't know you've read The Count of Monte Cristo, sir," Hermione said in surprise. Moody glared at her with both of his eyes.

"There a lot of things you don't know, Miss Granger, so keep your mouth shut!" He said angrily. Hermione paled and nodded her head.

"Right... The first healing spell is not a powerful one and should only be used for minor cuts. Most of you should know it already," Lupin said. "It is the spell sano... Point your wand at the wound, then say 'sano', and it will be healed. Does anyone have a wound?" Lupin asked looking around the class. A few people raised their hands and one boy was called to the front. "Now, where is the wound?" Lupin asked a boy. He went a bright red. (Heal.)

"Doesn't matter..." He mumbled and sat back down again.

"Ok, if you have a wound that everyone can see, then you can come out here," Lupin said grinning. Two people raised their hands. "Neville, you can come out here," Lupin said. "Where's the wound?" He asked.

"It's on my arm," Neville said and rolled up his sleeve. A small cut was there, the result of a biting plant.

"Now, watch carefully," Lupin said. He pointed his wand directly at the cut and said the spell. In a few seconds the wound had disappeared. "The longer it takes for a wound to heal either means the extremity of it, or how long it has been there. The few seconds it took for Neville's wound to heal means that it has been there for about a day or two, is that correct?" Lupin asked. Neville nodded.

"Yes... I got it yesterday," Neville said and sat down next to Ginny again after thanking Lupin.

"If you have a cold, then a different spell is used," Lupin said. Someone near the back of the classroom blew their nose as if in agreement. "Who was that? Pansy, please come out to the front," he said. Pansy went out to the front looking annoyed that she'd had to leave her seat and tissue box. "How long have you had this cold?" Lupin asked.

"A few days," she said with a shrug.

"All right... I can tell that this type of cold is a head cold, so if you will please close your eyes, Pansy..." Lupin said. Pansy eyed him warily, then closed her eyes. "Salveo," Lupin said and a white light covered Pansy's face. "You may open your eyes now. How do you feel?" Lupin asked her. (To be well or be in good health.)

"I feel better... Thanks," Pansy said reluctantly and went back to her seat.

"You're welcome. Has anyone got a broken bone?" Lupin asked. No one raised their hand. "Well, that's lucky, because I never was good at doing this spell anyway... As with the other two spells, you need to point your wand directly at the thing that is broken. This spell is called 'restituo' and should only be used by experienced healers. Unless of course you are in battle, then you can use it. But be warned, you must make sure you set the broken bone properly or else you'll just put yourself in more pain than you were originally in..." (Restore or repair.)

"Why can only experienced healers use it?" Dean asked.

"If the spell is used by someone who is not an experienced healer, then the spell will only last for a few hours. The maximum amount of time that the spell will retain the broken bone is for ten hours, then the spell will wear off and the bone will break again," Lupin explained.

Moving back to his desk, he took out a branch the same size as his arm. He snapped it in half with a crack and set it on his desk.

"Point your wand directly at the break. You may need two people if it's your own bone. Someone will need to hold your broken limb straight to ensure that the bone is going to set correctly. It won't do you any good if your arm's set upside down," Lupin said with a grin. "Now, once you're certain that the bone is straight, say the incantation, restituo," he said. A thin wisp of white light flew out of his wand and wrapped around the two pieces of wood, binding them together. "Now, as you can see, this spell will set the bones, but only for a set amount of time until it is possible for you to get to a proper healer..." Lupin said.

"Can we try it now?" Seamus asked eagerly. Lupin raised an eyebrow at him.

"I hardly think it appropriate for you to go around breaking each other's arms, Seamus," he said.

"Oh, I know that... Can we try it on the branch?" Seamus asked.

"Very well... Single file everyone," Lupin said and everyone rushed to make a line in front of his desk. Not surprising anyone, Hermione was at the front of the line. Lupin took his spell away, making the branch break again.

"Restituo!" Hermione said, pointing her wand at the two pieces of wood. The branch binded together and she grinned smugly. However, as soon as Hermione went to walk away the branch broke in half again. A few people sniggered as her face fell, Slytherins and Gryffindors alike.

"I don't expect many of you to get it right the first time anyway," Lupin said. "Next person, please," he said.

Twelve people attempted the spell before it got to Ginny. Out of the twelve, only two people had managed to get the branch to be binded, but it always fell apart. Some of the people hadn't even managed to get a wisp out of their wand...

"Ginny, your turn," Lupin said. Ginny stepped up to the table and pointed her wand down at the branch. "Wait," he went to say, but Ginny had already said the spell...

"Restituo!" A red-silver wisp flew out of her wand and wrapped itself around the branch. One branch turned around slightly and the wisp disappeared as the two pieces of wood melded together.

"The branch wasn't correctly aligned," Lupin said in shock. "But... You just... The entire thing turned," Lupin said going green as he imagined a bone doing that.

"All right... I'll take over. I think you need to sit down," Moody said looking at Lupin's green face. Remus simply nodded and sat down on Moody's chair. "Who's next?" Moody asked as he tried to break the branch.

Moody tried to break the branch with both magic and his own bare hands, which should have been easy, given the thickness of the branch, but it didn't break. He used a stronger spell, but instead of breaking the branch, he managed to break Lupin's table in half.

"Do you have another branch somewhere?" Moody asked Lupin.

"No. Just use the desk," Lupin said still feeling sick.

"All right..." Moody said and shook his head slightly. The rest of the students attempted to meld the desk together, but only one person came close, Draco Malfoy. His wispy light managed to hold the desk together for about two minutes before it fell apart again.

The bell rang and Ginny was asked to stay behind for a moment.

"Ginny... Do you have any idea what you just did?" Lupin asked.

"I... did the spell..." Ginny said uncertainly. Lupin shook his head.

"That's just it! Not even an experienced healer could do what you just did! You turned the entire bone, branch, whatever you want to refer to it as! It's almost medically and magically impossible for a healer to do what you just did!" Remus said. Ginny looked at him, then at the branch that still hadn't broken after thirty minutes.

"Oh... Is that a good thing?" She asked.

"Well, yes... I think... Yes, it's good," Lupin said adamantly.

"I'll take your word on it, Remus... I need to get to Astronomy, so I'll just fix your desk then go," Ginny said. With a sigh, Moody got up to hold the two pieces of the desk again. "Oh, don't worry. I want to see if I can do it without it being together," Ginny said. She pointed her wand at the desk and took a deep breath. "Restituo!" She said and the desk righted itself, then melded together as her red-white wisp melted into the desk.

"That's impossible," Lupin breathed in shock.

"Well, not impossible... Improbable for any other people perhaps, but definitely not impossible," Ginny said with a grin then left the room.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Malfoy, what are you doing here? Waiting for me again? And you decided to keep some company too," Ginny said with a smirk, seeing the group of Slytherins standing near the door. They'd seen what Ginny had done to the desk, she'd made sure of that.

"We wanted to talk to you," Pansy announced and nudged Draco forward.

"Then I am sure you can do it later, I have a lesson to attend," Ginny said and headed to the Astronomy Tower.

"Weasley! Wait!" Draco called going after her, the rest of the Slytherins in tow. Ginny stopped and turned to face them, a broad smirk on her face.

"What is it, Malfoy?" She drawled.

"We just wanted to give you a proposition," Draco said, standing taller. Ginny just looked up at him.

"Fine... I will be in the library at five o'clock. I will take you all to somewhere private, if that is what you need, and you will have half an hour to tell me your proposition. For now, let me get to lesson," Ginny said and walked to the Astronomy Tower.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Welcome to your first Astronomy lesson," Professor Rion said smiling around the room. "For the first few weeks we will be learning about cosmology and cosmogony," she announced, only to met by blank stares from over half the class.

"What's that?" Dean questioned. Professor Rion looked down at him.

"Obviously, you didn't do any studying in the holidays..." Olivia Rion said.

"I read some," Dean mumbled.

"The explanation for those two words is in the first paragraph, Mr Thomas," Olivia said with a glare.

"Smart one, dumb one," someone muttered at Dean who went a bright red.

"Enough," Professor Rion said sternly and everyone went quiet. "Cosmology is the study of theories about the universe as a whole, including the universe's origin, evolution, large-scale structure, and future of the universe. Cosmogony is the more specific study of the origin of the universe and of astronomical systems," Professor Rion said. "Open your book, The Magical World and the Cosmos, to page 10," she instructed. "Read the first two chapters. If you finish that by the end of the lesson, then complete the first three exercises on page 40," Professor Rion said and everyone started to read.

In about twenty minutes, Ginny had finished reading and the exercises. She sat idly, wondering whether to ask Rion what she could do or not. With a small sigh, she got up and went over to Professor Rion's desk.

"Professor?" Ginny asked when she didn't look up. Olivia looked up reluctantly.

"What is it, Miss Weasley?" She asked irritably.

"I've finished. What do I have to do now?" Ginny asked. Olivia raised an eyebrow.

"You have finished reading and the exercises?" She questioned in disbelief.

"Yes..." Ginny said not happy that she didn't believe her.

"What is the second chapter about?" Olivia asked, wanting to prove that she was right and that Ginny hadn't really finished.

"You're testing me?" Ginny asked. Olivia just smirked and raised an eyebrow at her. "Fine... The second chapter is about how the wizards have helped Muggles by increasing their knowledge of the universe through appearing to them as various gods or visions. Ergo the Helpful was also attributed to making sudden winds appear in some Muggle scientist homes and rearranging the papers so it showed what they were trying to find. For example, in 1917 when the famous Muggle, Albert Einstein made a model of the universe based on his new theory of general relativity, Ergo the Helpful actually convinced Einstein that time was a fourth dimension and showed him that gravitation was equivalent to a curvature of the resulting four-dimensional space-time... Need I go on?" Ginny asked. Professor Rion was staring at Ginny in shock, as were most of the students.

"She just said that all word for word!" Hermione whispered loudly to Harry and Ron. A few other students turned to the next chapter and found where Ginny had quoted from, and saw that she had indeed, said that word for word.

"What would you like me to do now?" Ginny asked.

"Now, you can read the next three chapters and finish the rest of the exercises..." Rion said. "Oh, and Miss Weasley? Ten points from Gryffindor. You will be serving detention tonight at eight thirty," she said smiling at Ginny evilly.

"I beg your pardon?" Ginny said in shock. "You are giving me detention and taking points off because I have finished the work that you set? Or was it because you were wrong?" Ginny asked her. Olivia stood up to her full height and glared at Ginny.

"You will not speak to me thus!" Olivia said angrily.

"I want an explanation! You can't give me detention because I've finished! If you did do that then Hermione would be getting detention every fucking day!" Ginny said. Then she heard her Professor's thoughts and stared at her in unabashed anger. "You're giving me detention because I'm a Vampire?" Ginny stated in shock and anger.

"I don't have to justify myself to you, lamia!" Professor Rion hissed.

"Wow... Another one who knows Latin! I've never heard that one before... First my brothers, then my teachers! Will this ever fucking end?" Ginny said, more to herself than the teacher.

"Miss Weasley! Sit down, right now! You are to serve detention tonight and you will be losing an extra thirty points for your back chatting!" Professor Rion said. Ginny turned to her and smiled frostily.

"Why, of course, Professor Rion... I deserve to lose forty House points for finishing my work!" Ginny said and grabbed her books then left the classroom. Neville stood up and glared at his teacher.

"Well, if that's the way you acted to Ginny, then I suppose you're going to take House points from me because I'm gay, right?" Neville asked then left the room.

A few others followed him, while others stayed out of pure shock. In five minutes, not one student was left in the Astronomy Tower.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Ginny! Wait up!" Neville called. Ginny turned and waited for him, then saw that practically all of the Astronomy class was following him. Well, actually, all of the Astronomy class was following him, Slytherins included.

"Did she kick everyone out, or all you all out here of your own accord?" Ginny asked them.

"Own accord," Neville said looking at everyone with a huge grin on his face.

"What she did was low, even for us," Pansy said with a smirk. A few people laughed.

"I heard what you said, Neville... You didn't have to, you know," Ginny said. Neville nodded going red.

"I know... She really pissed me off though... Kind of just slipped out," he said with a shrug. Ginny laughed and hugged him.

"So, we've all got about half an hour before end of class. I'm too pissed to do any homework, so I'm going for a fly... Care to join me?" Ginny asked everyone.

The Slytherins looked at Draco, who just shrugged.

"Why not? We get out of class and we'll kick the Gryffindors arses in a game of Quidditch," he said with a smirk. An argument broke out and they all headed down to the Quidditch Pitch to prove that each side was right.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Choose your players!" Ginny called out. Immediately, seven people from Slytherin stepped out.

"Before we do anything... How are we actually meant to play? We don't have any of the equipment," Seamus said. Ginny smirked at him.

"Ever heard of a little thing called magic? Get four round rocks, and four sticks. I'll take care of the rest... Slytherin, I trust that you can organise the brooms for everyone?" Ginny asked looking at them. Draco gave a minute nod and Crabbe and Goyle headed over to the Slytherin Quidditch room.

"I got the rocks and sticks, Ginny," Seamus said. He set them in front of her.

"Everyone stand back," Ginny instructed. "First, tie down those two black rocks. They'll be the Bludgers," she said.

Hermione stepped forward and made the two rocks tie down to the ground. Ginny pointed her wand at the four rocks and sticks, then silently hoped the spell would work.

"Mutatio!" She said. The rocks began to grow larger and rounder, as the four sticks became more club-like. Soon, one Quaffle, two Bludgers and a Snitch were sitting beside four Beater's clubs. (Change, alteration, transformation.)

Gregory and Vincent came back with fifteen brooms.

"Thank you, boys..." Ginny said, smiling at them. "Gryffindors! Have you chosen the players yet, or not?" By their looks, Ginny could tell that they hadn't. "Fine. Seamus, Dean and myself will be Chasers. Ron, you're the Keeper. You two can be Beaters," Ginny said to two boys who looked like the Gryffindor version of Crabbe and Goyle.

"I'm James, that's Terry," James said.

"Thanks. You up to being Beaters?" Ginny asked. Both Terry and James nodded, then grabbed their clubs.

"What about the Seeker?" Dean asked with a frown.

"Harry is Seeker, as per usual," Ginny said with a grin. Harry gave her a boyish grin and took a broom from Crabbe and Goyle. "Neville you can be the commentator if you please," she said. Neville nodded, looking nervous. "You'll do fine," she said with a wink.

"Yes, Malfoy. Don't worry about the precious brooms. We won't destroy them," Ginny said. "As you see most weekends, we do know how to fly..." She drawled. "Pansy, you can be the referee. If you want to, of course," Ginny said smiling. Pansy just nodded and took a broom.

"I'd say I want a nice clean game, but I'm sure you're all still mad with what's-her-face, so let it all out," Pansy said with a grin. Ginny took her broom then they all flew in to the air.

Pansy pointed her wand down at the four balls and with a spell they flew in to the air and the game began.

"Padma Patil has caught the Quaffle. Now Dean's got it from her!" Neville said.

His voice was fairly quiet, but as the game continued, Neville's enthusiasm increased, as did the volume of his voice.

Ginny could see that Harry and Draco were searching for the Snitch almost intensely as if it were a real game. In fact, both 'teams' were treating it as if it was a proper game...

Dean threw the Quaffle to Ginny, jerking her out of her thoughts and she raced towards their goal. Manoeuvring around the Slytherin Keeper, Ginny managed to score a goal.

"Thirty to Slytherin! Twenty to Gryffindor! A Bludger almost hit Ginny! Be careful!" Neville yelled.

James hit the Bludger away from Ginny and towards one of the Slytherin Chasers, just as Seamus scored another goal.

"Thirty all! Foul to Gryffindor for cruelty! You said it didn't have to be a clean game, Parkinson!" Neville called.

"I'm the referee! I have the right to change my mind!" Pansy called back, grinning.

"STUDENTS!" Albus yelled. "Get down here, right now!" He yelled. They all flew down reluctantly. "What is going on here? First, you all leave your lesson and now you're out here playing Quidditch? Whose idea was it?"

"It was my right to leave the classroom and my idea to play a game of Quidditch, as the entire class followed me," Ginny said before any one could say anything.

"Your right, Miss Weasley? Why is that?" Albus asked.

"Discrimination, detention and a loss of House points simply because I am a Vampire," Ginny said. "Apparently, Professor Rion doesn't like things that are different, if I remember her thoughts correctly..." Ginny mused.

"So you leave the class, due to the fact that you thought you were being discriminated against?" Albus asked.

"But she was, sir!" A few people called out, others agreeing with them.

"Silence!" Albus said and they all shut up. "Slytherins... May one or two of you please verify this? Tell me what happened. In your own words," Albus said, looking at them. Crabbe and Goyle stepped forward.

"Well, Weasley just asked Rion what she was supposed to do, because she'd finished the work already. Rion didn't believe her because she had finished fairly quickly..." Crabbe said. Goyle nodded.

"Then, Rion tested Weasley. She got it right, even said some of it word for word... Rion got angry, then told Weasley what to do," Goyle said.

"Then she took off House points and gave Weasley detention," Pansy added. The Slytherins nodded. "We all thought that was bad, but didn't say anything, because of the House rivalry..." Pansy said.

"Then what happened?" Albus asked. Theodore Nott stepped forward.

"Then, Weasley must have heard something, because she asked Rion if she was taking points off because she was a Vampire. Rion got pissed, excuse my language, sir, and said that she didn't have to justify herself to a lamia. Weasley got sarcastic... What did you say, exactly?" Theodore asked Ginny.

"Another one that knows Latin. I've never heard that one before... Something to that effect," Ginny answered with a shrug.

"I see... Then what happened?" Albus asked looking at the Slytherins still.

"Then Rion took off thirty more House points because Weasley 'back chatted'," Theodore said.

"That's when I left the classroom," Ginny said.

"Then Neville stood up and said that if Rion did that to Ginny, then she'd take points off from him because he was gay and left the room too... We all followed them out in agreement, and of our own free will," Blaise said looking at Albus. Dumbledore nodded.

"Very well... I will have a talk to Miss Rion. If anything else like this does happen, please come to me first..." Albus said. "What's the score?" He asked, smiling at them with a bright twinkle in his eye.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Thanks for the game, Slytherins," Ginny said with a smirk as she handed the brooms back to Crabbe and Goyle. "And thanks for telling Dumbledore the truth, too... If I didn't know better, I would say it was nice of you," she said winking.

"Yeah, well we decided that we didn't want a teacher who thought that Vampires were bad... Imagine what she'd do to us! Not one person in our House doesn't have at least some type of being's blood in them. Rion would have a bloody field day with us! Besides, we dislike detention and loss of House points as much as the next student," Pansy said with a grin.

"Yeah... I'm sure Goyle has got some troll blood in him," Crabbe said with a smirk at his friend.

"Well, your mother is a troll," Goyle retorted. Crabbe just laughed.

"Fine, I'll tell her that you said that..." He said. Goyle blanched with fear.

"Oh, come on! You know I was only joking..." Gregory muttered.

"All right, boys... Enough of the fighting. Your mummies and daddies wouldn't be very happy with you! Imagine what they'll say when I tell them that their prized heirs have been fighting!" Pansy said and dragged them away laughing evilly. Ginny shook her head with a grin.

"We've got to go study now, Ginny... You know how Hermione gets if she doesn't get us into her daily doses of torture," Ron said with a wink. "Good game," he said.

"Yeah, you too... Go on, have a lovely torture session," Ginny said waving him off. Neville came up beside Ginny and grinned at her.

"That was fun. Thanks for letting me commentate, Ginny," he said and hugged her. She smiled.

"No problem. You did great!" Ginny said. "So I'll meet you in the Gryffindor Common Room at eight?" Ginny asked. Neville nodded.

"All right. Thanks again for teaching me, Ginny..." Neville said smiling.

"That's all right... You better go to the Common Room now. I've got to go to the library," Ginny said. Neville nodded and caught up with Seamus and Dean.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny went down to the library and started to study. Not long after, the same group of Slytherins that had waited for her after Defence Against the Dark Arts, came up to her. Draco sat beside her.

"I trust that you have not forgotten our meeting?" He said quietly. Ginny stopped writing and turned to him.

"I am here, am I not?" She asked with a smirk. "You want to go somewhere private, I presume?" Ginny asked them.

"That would be preferred. Even if we go to the Room of Requirement, I am sure that your brother and Potter will find out," Draco said. Ginny just smirked and put her bag on her shoulder.

"Most likely... But I know of a place that not even they can find us. Follow me," Ginny said and left the library. The Slytherins followed her out, shocked when she stopped at a tapestry in an abandoned corridor.

"What joke are you playing on us, Weasley? That's a plain old tapestry," Pansy said and crossed her arms, insulted. Ginny smiled at her.

"Pansy, my dear! I am quite aware that none of you are fools, so do be patient..." Ginny said, then opened the door behind the tapestry with a word. "You will have to jump, there are no stairs installed yet. Should really get that done," Ginny said to herself shaking her head, then she jumped into the corridor. "Would you hurry up before someone comes around and sees you all standing there?" Ginny's voice called up to them.

She lit her wand, even though it wasn't necessary for her and waited patiently. One by one, the Slytherins dropped down into the corridor.

"Thank the Gods you decided before your half hour was up..." Ginny drawled then led them down the corridor. The door closed after them and Pansy jumped. "Calm yourself, Pansy. There's nothing down here that could hurt you. Well, excepting myself and maybe Draco, but I have no reason to hurt you, now do I?" Ginny asked smirking back at her. Pansy shook her head.

They eventually came to the door in Ginny's wardrobe and she walked through the empty closet and into a changed room.

"You changed it around," Draco stated. The small circular room was no longer filled with a bed or a book-filled desk. Instead, there was a table with chairs in the middle of the room.

"Well, I didn't think it acceptable for people to be walking into my bedroom and through closet..." Ginny said with a shrug.

"How do you know what it looked like to start with?" Pansy asked looking at Draco.

"He thought I was wandering around at night and followed me down here," Ginny said. "Now, I'll give you half an hour, so please, sit down so we can get this done," she said. "What's this proposition you have for me?" Ginny asked once the other seven students were seated.

The people seated before her were Draco Malfoy, Gregory Goyle, Vincent Crabbe, Theodore Nott, Blaise Zabini, Pansy Parkinson and Millicent Bullstrode. It was funny that these famed seven Slytherins wanted something from Ginny, a Gryffindor and a Weasley...

"I'll take it that you're wondering where we are?" Ginny asked.

"Slightly curious, which is understandable, I hope," Draco said. Ginny grinned.

"Of course. Curiosity is a natural thing," she said. "We are in the oldest part of Hogwarts. Apparently, the founders used to occupy this part of the castle... But that theory hasn't been verified, so it could just be a myth," Ginny said. "I'll take it that you've all discussed what your proposal is already?" She asked looking around the table. They nodded. "Very well... Would any of you like a drink?" Ginny asked.

"No, thank you..." Draco said. Crabbe and Goyle looked slightly disappointed, but didn't say anything.

"Fine. Now, may you please start talking or should I just read your minds to get the information?" Ginny asked with an annoyed sigh. She heard Pansy kick Draco under the table and grinned.

"We wanted to discuss the... extremity of your power as a Vampire," Draco announced. Ginny raised an eyebrow at him.

"And?" She said, knowing that there was something else.

"And how we could use it to our advantage..." Draco added reluctantly. "We also wanted to discuss the laws of our own kinds... As Pansy said today, not one person in our House does not have some type of being blood in them, and we just wanted to make sure that we are all aware of who is what..." Draco said.

"That is understandable... Please, continue," Ginny said and waited.

"The seven of us represent one particular being. I am, as you already know, a Veela. Gregory, not surprisingly, has troll blood. Vincent is part giant. Theodore has elf blood, while Blaise has centaur descendants. Pansy has merpeople ancestors and Millicent has werewolf ones," Draco said, going through each person in turn.

"Interesting combinations... I take it that I am the only Vampire in the school then?" Ginny asked. Draco looked at her for a moment then nodded.

"Well, the only known one at the moment. We haven't heard of a Vampire being here since before my great-grandfather's time," Draco said, the others nodding their agreement.

"Very well... What would you like to discuss now?" Ginny asked.

"Just how powerful are you?" Pansy asked looking at Ginny.

"I'm more advanced than I am supposed to be. That's all I know at the moment. I'm being re-tested on Friday... Oh, shit!" Ginny cursed. The Slytherins looked at her with amused wariness. "It's nothing. I just realised that I've got to take my brothers to meet someone..." Ginny muttered.

"Pardon?" Pansy asked in confusion. Ginny sighed.

"You all know what Seeing is, right?" She asked. They all nodded. "Well, two of mine combined with each other and I realised that I am meant to take Fred and George to meet my... mentor," Ginny said.

"In what way and how much do you See?" Blaise asked.

"I See through dreams, water and through reflections. I usually See in full blocks. For example, if I look into my bowl, then I will See one particular vision until I will it to change," Ginny said.

"You will it to change?" Blaise asked. Ginny nodded.

"Of course. If I don't want to See something, then I just will it to change and it does..." Ginny said with a shrug.

"Do you mind if I try?" Blaise asked, indicating to her bowl that was on the shelf.

"Go ahead. Bathroom's on the door to your left," Ginny said.

"Thank you," he said and with a slight bow, he took the bowl and headed to the bathroom. Ginny looked around the table and waited for someone else to speak again.

"We know that you can read minds and that you have the ability to retain information, but what else can you do?" Millicent asked.

"I feel like you're all trying to get this information so you can use it against me..." Ginny said. "But, I can tell by your thoughts that you haven't even thought of this, so I will continue to tell you..." She said grinning slightly. "I have strength, speed, hearing, sight. I can change my form, as some of you saw during Runes and Care of Magical Creatures," she added with a small grin. "If you'll excuse me a moment..." Ginny said and went into the bathroom. With a quick glance at each other, the Slytherins followed.

Blaise was sitting on the floor, looking pale and slightly sickened. Ginny was holding him, caressing his face and whispering in his ear. He looked at Ginny, his eyes still unfocused.

"Angelus of diligo..." He whispered. (Angel of love.)

"Haud... It is all right, carus. Just try to breathe..." She whispered in his ear. Blaise looked like he was hanging off her every word as if his life depended on it. (No.) (Dear or beloved.)

"What did you See?" Pansy asked worried for him. She'd never seen the dark boy so pale before!

"I Saw... The Forbidden Forest. Ginevra... Red wave... Manticore... Draco... Lightning..." Blaise whispered as he shuddered. Ginny looked at him for a moment.

"I will take it away, if you wish," she said seriously. Blaise shook his head.

"No. I will keep it... It was my own fault and I take full responsibility for it," he said, still looking pale and sick.

"What exactly did you See? That made no sense to us," Theodore said confused.

"If you will leave us for a moment, I wish to speak to Blaise in private," Ginny said and pushed them out of the room. Draco stayed, looking between Blaise and Ginny.

"He Saw whatever made you like you were last night, didn't he?" He asked. Ginny just looked at him, then pushed Draco out of the bathroom too.

"Are you positive you don't want it taken, Blaise?" She asked.

"I am positive... Do you know why you did that, Ginevra?" Blaise asked her. Ginny shook her head.

"No, I don't know why I did that to them. I was really angry and hurt though, so they must have done something to make me that way. I usually don't get that angry without a reason," she said. "Should I just let everyone in? They're standing at the door anyway..." Ginny said and opened the door. Pansy almost fell into the bathroom. She straightened herself and had the decency to look slightly embarrassed. "Don't bother apologising, Pansy. Your half an hour is over. We will finish discussing everything tomorrow," Ginny said.

"We'll meet you in the library again at the same time," Draco said. Ginny nodded.

"Very well... Go through the corridor and out of the third tapestry on your right. You will come out near the statue of the one-eyed witch. You can find your way from there, I presume?" She asked. The Slytherins nodded.

"Thank you, Ginevra," Blaise said as he walked out of the bathroom.

"You're welcome, carus. Before you go Blaise... You should tell him what you really feel. It will help both of you," she said smiling at him. Blaise looked shocked for a moment, then he nodded and followed his Housemates through Ginny's empty wardrobe. (Dear or beloved.)

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny finished studying at seven thirty and decided to go to the Gryffindor Common Room. She walked in and saw Neville sitting at a table with Dean, Seamus, Harry, Ron, and Hermione.

"Hey, Neville. Ready to go?" Ginny asked him. Neville looked up gratefully.

"He hasn't finished his Herbology homework yet," Hermione interjected.

"When's it due?" Ginny asked him.

"Friday," Neville mumbled.

"Then you've got loads of time. We need to start this today, or else I'm not going to be able to help you," Ginny said. Neville nodded and got up, ignoring Hermione's look. "Harry, you've hardly started the essay for Potions!" Ginny said shaking her head. Harry went red and tried to pull the parchment out of Hermione's reach, but she was too quick for him. Harry glared at Ginny but she just smiled and left with Neville.

"Thanks for getting me out of there, Ginny... I thought she'd never let me leave," Neville said. Ginny grinned at him.

"Oh, she would have eventually... Just as soon as every piece of homework for the next three months was finished," she said laughing.

"Were you telling the truth before? When you said that you couldn't help me if we didn't do it today?" Neville asked her.

"It was a half lie... If we didn't start this today then I would end up making excuses not to do it and Hermione would keep you to do homework, so then we'd both ignore the entire thing and then we would never get around to it," Ginny said with a shrug. They arrived at the Room of Requirement and went inside.

Professor Moody was inside already, as Ginny had asked him. Neville looked at Ginny.

"What's he doing here?" He asked in surprise.

"Well, I don't have all of the necessary skills to teach you everything. I can teach you about a quarter of what Moody can. So I thought it would be best if he taught both of us. Professor, I hope you don't mind," Ginny said looking at Moody.

"It's fine. He could do with the help," Moody said gruffly. "You know what to do, Ginevra," he said. Ginny nodded and gave him a mocking bow before starting her exercises.

She finished them quickly and watched as Moody instructed Neville how to punch and kick properly.

"No, don't lean back so far on one foot. You'll fall over if you try to lean back any more," Moody said when Neville was almost horizontal. Neville fell over then stood up, slightly embarrassed. "Ginny, show him how to kick. Get the cut out of the guy with the wand," Moody said.

Ginny nodded. She went over to the said cut out and stood a few paces back, then kicked the cut out's head off.

"See, she didn't lean back so far and she made enough damage to give this guy one hell of a headache," Moody said and fixed the head. "You need to keep your back fairly straight too. Unless you're going to try and kick someone while you're ducking, of course," Moody said. Neville nodded. "Now, you try to kick this guy," Moody said. Neville waited until he'd moved back then kicked the cut out in the stomach. "That was good for a first attempt... I saw you dancing at the Yule Ball last year. Do you still remember the moves?" Alastar asked.

"Some of them," Neville said blushing brightly.

"Do you remember the girl's part as well?" Moody asked. Neville nodded, going brighter still. "You know how the guy had to grab the woman by one leg and spin her for a half turn?"

"Yeah, that killed my leg for the rest of the week," Ginny grumbled under her breath.

"Well, the woman had to kick her leg up so the guy could grab it. You obviously remember how to do the kick, Ginevra?" Moody asked. Ginny rolled her eyes then did a high kick to the side. "That's it... Can you do that, Neville?" Neville nodded and kicked in the same way Ginny had. "Very good. If you like, you could think of fighting as a dance. Someone goes to hit you, you step back three. To the left one, punch with the left... Try it. I'll go slower for you, all right?" Moody said. Neville nodded. "Fists up, always. They protect your face and give you a better opportunity to hit someone," Moody instructed. Neville put his fists up quickly. "Good, now be prepared. Always stay vigilant and try to look around. Most people willing to fight will make sure that there is another two or three to help them, so you have to keep a look out for those people too," Moody said. Neville nodded.

Without warning, Alastar went to hit Neville, but slowly. Neville moved back three steps, then moved to the left. Moody went to hit with his left fist, but Neville's connected with his stomach before he could do anything.

"Good. Again three more times, then we will try a different sequence," Moody said. "Ginny, you go against Lupin, when he gets here," he said. Just as he finished saying that, Remus opened the door and walked inside. "Finally... Remus, you're against Ginny. First fight sequence," he said. Lupin nodded and took his robe off. "Ready?" Moody asked Neville who nodded.

"Afternoon, Ginevra... Ready?" Lupin asked. Ginny nodded. Together, Moody and Lupin went to hit Neville and Ginny, both students stepping back three paces, then one to the left and hitting their respective teachers with their left fists.

"Again," Moody said and they continued this routine for another three times. "Now, the second sequence is one side step to the right, punch to the left with your right fist, then back two steps, and kick with your right foot. Try it without us first, then we will do it together," Alastar said. Neville did as he instructed, going slowly to make sure he didn't fall over. "Do it slightly faster now," Moody said and he did so, not doing anything wrong. "Ginny, let me see you do it now," Alastar said. Ginny did the sequence slightly faster, having seen Neville do it. "Good. Remus, go up a notch with her. She's got the speed and the memory to do it fast enough," Alastar said. Lupin nodded.

"Ready?" Both Moody and Lupin asked. Neville and Ginny nodded, and again, both instructors went to hit their students. Ginny and Neville did the sequence, kicking Alastar and Remus lightly.

By nine o'clock, Ginny and Neville had gone through three different fighting sequences and had perfected them to the extent that they could fight each other using different techniques, yet still know how to block or attack.

"All right. Do some cool downs then go get some dinner," Moody said once the clock struck. They did as he said then left the Room of Requirement.

"You did really good in there, Neville," Ginny said grinning at him. Neville went a shade of red.

"Thanks, Gin... You did too," he said.

"Hello, Ginevra," a voice said nearby. Neville yelped and jumped slightly then turned holding his heart to keep it in his chest. Ginny turned to look at Pansy and gave her a smile.

"Hello, Pansy. Going to the Great Hall?" Ginny asked her. Pansy shook her head.

"No, unfortunately... I've only just managed to drag Crabbe and Goyle out of there, I don't want to let them risk temptation," she said with a grin. Neville looked between the two women warily. "Oh, do stop staring, Longbottom! It's not a very becoming look for you," Pansy drawled.

"Please, Pansy? Just ten more minutes?" Goyle begged, looking towards the wooden doors of the Great Hall. Pansy shook her head.

"I said no, so it means no. Understood?" She said. Goyle sighed and nodded.

"All right... You win this time," Goyle said. Pansy smirked in triumph.

"Well, I must go now. Farewell, Ginevra," she said with a wink then pulled Crabbe and Goyle away, both still muttering and complaining about the lack of food.

"What was all that about?" Neville asked looking at Ginny. "Since when have you been on a first name basis with Parkinson? Or any Slytherin, for that matter?" Neville asked. Ginny smirked at him.

"Oh, do listen to yourself, Neville! This from the man who is completely in love with a certain nameless Slytherin? Oh, you're just wishing that you could be on a 'first name basis' with her so you could get closer to him, aren't you?" Ginny teased. Neville went a bright red and clamped his hand over her mouth.

"Be quiet, Ginny! Someone could hear you!" He hissed quietly. Ginny smiled then took his hand off of her mouth.

"It's all right, Neville. Calm down. No one knows anything. Your secret is safe with me," Ginny said and hugged him before they walked into the Great Hall.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Nothing very eventful had happened at dinner, but after the exercise that she'd had, Ginny was surprised that she'd managed to stay awake long enough to eat even one plate of food!

After the initial elation of fighting and training for an hour wore off, both Neville and Ginny had been yawning widely by ten o'clock. Ginny had been the first to excuse herself and dragged her weary body out of the Great Hall and down to her room.

Almost forgetting that she'd changed the bedroom around, Ginny nearly went to sleep on the table that was occupying the room. She walked into her proper room and fell asleep instantly, not even bothering to attempt to See.

Ginny woke up in the middle of the night and started walking, almost as if in a dream. She walked down her corridor and to the end door. She climbed out and found that she was in the dungeons. Not knowing why, but still curious, Ginny let her feet continue to guide her. She ended up in front of a dragon statue.

"Putus cruor," Ginny said clearly. (Pure blood.)

The dragon statue turned, going down into the ground. She walked down the revealed staircase and into the room. She looked around and saw a desk, fireplace, window, bookcase, a bed with Draco Malfoy in it, a bedside table.

A bed with Draco Malfoy in it! Not good, Ginny thought to herself. She walked over to his bed quietly. Looking down at his pale form, she smiled. He looked so innocent...

Draco woke up and looked around quickly. He saw Ginny standing there, smiling. He fell back onto his bed and shock.

"What are you doing here, Weasley? How'd you get in?" He asked. Ginny didn't reply, she just smiled at him, and Draco thought that he was just dreaming.

Ginny smiled, too shocked to say anything. This was from one of her visions! In one of the first few she'd had, she'd taken Draco's moneybag... He'd told her not to take his things then she said he'd also said that he'd never marry her if his life depended on it. And Draco had said exactly that today!

Draco watched Ginny as she continued to smile at him, not moving, hardly even breathing... After a while, Draco's eyes began to droop and he fell asleep, briefly wondering how he could fall asleep if he was already dreaming.

Ginny stopped smiling and left the room quickly and quietly. Once outside, she shook her head and tried to control her breathing then she went to a tapestry and down into her corridor quickly.

Walking into her new bedroom, Ginny crawled back under the covers and tried to fall asleep, unsuccessfully. She remembered that she was supposed to be taking her brothers to see Lord Xavier in less than two days time and made a large note to remind herself. Finding that she still couldn't sleep, Ginny filled her bowl with water and looked into it.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Blaise looked from Ginny to Pansy, then grabbed both of their hands. Ginny and Pansy held hands, then the three of them looked down at the puddle of water on the floor. Images swirled at them as they all focused on one thing, then Draco and Ginny appeared.

--------------------------------------------------------------

He looked at Ginny, smiling broadly. He took her hand then went on one knee beside her.

"Ginevra Molly Weasley, will you do me the honour of becoming my wife?" He asked. Ginny smiled and nodded, hugging him tightly.

"Of course I will, Draco! I love you," she whispered then kissed him. Draco held onto her and kissed her back.

"I love you too, Ginny," he whispered in her ear as he slipped a ring on her finger.

--------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny pulled away from the images and they stopped. She looked at Pansy and Blaise, who were both extremely pale.

"I did tell you," Ginny said to the two Slytherins.

"We know, Ginevra..." Blaise said reluctantly.

"We just didn't think it would be that serious," Pansy added. Blaise nodded in agreement.

"Everyone thought that it was just a bet or something to get at Potter, but this..." Blaise said shaking his head. "This is beyond what any of us had imagined," he said quietly.

"You think I was happy about this? You think I wanted to marry him? I'm supposed to hate him. My entire family is supposed to hate him. We've hated each other for centuries! I couldn't just let that go in one night," Ginny said.

"And now?" Pansy asked, looking at her. Ginny sighed.

"Now, I don't know... I'm friends with my brother's 'enemy', as he likes to say, and I still haven't told my parents. Dad's going to curse me when he finds out... And if he doesn't, then I'm sure someone in my family would do the honours... So, if you will excuse me, I'm going to go dig my grave," Ginny said and stood up. Pansy grinned and pulled her back down to the floor.

"He won't curse you. He might curse at you, but I seriously doubt that your father would curse you... You're his only daughter, not to mention the fact that you're a Vampiress and would get really annoyed at the fact that someone is trying to kill you," Pansy said grinning. "Besides, if anyone in your family tries to curse you, then we'll be there to curse them right back, won't we, Blaise?" Pansy asked him sweetly.

"Of course we'll be there... Not to mention Neville, Creevey and Lovegood, along with most of the Slytherin House, all of the teaching staff and then some," Blaise added with a wink and grin. Ginny laughed and shook her head.

"All right... Fine! You win, as always, Pansy. Now both of you go to your boyfriends so I can go to bed and have a restless sleepless night," Ginny said and stood up. She helped the two Slytherins up and Pansy hugged her.

"Sleep well, my friend," she said. Blaise hugged Ginny too and gave her a kiss on one cheek, then the other.

"That one was from Neville. He said not to worry about anything and to try and get a good night's sleep, ok?" Blaise asked. Ginny nodded. "Now, I have to say this one thing; Draco's a lucky man to have you, and if I didn't have Neville, then I would definitely fight Draco for you," Blaise said with a wink. Ginny laughed softly and hugged him again.

"I know you would, Blaise... Give Neville a hug and kiss for me, ok?" She asked. Blaise nodded.

"Always," he said with a wink then left with Pansy.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny stopped Seeing, then yawned widely.

Not wanting to look at the time, she just put the bowl on her bedside table then rolled back under her quilts properly. Ginny was asleep again within minutes.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter!

(a/n: Thanks to everyone for reviewing!)

Chapter Six

Ginny woke up to the sound of knocking on her door. She shook her head for a second, then made sure she looked presentable before opening the door to reveal Albus standing there.

"I apologise for waking you at this time, Ginevra, but I need to show you something, for both of our sakes. I will allow you five minutes before we are to leave," Albus said. Ginny nodded and let him in.

She went to her room and changed quickly, knowing that Albus wouldn't look this... desperate unless it was something urgent. She highly doubted he would be up and ready to leave at five o'clock in the morning unless it was serioius.

"All right, Albus. Where are we going?" Ginny asked as she followed him outside. Albus stopped after a few seconds, then shook his head and continued walking again, not answering Ginny. "Albus! Stop walking right now!" Ginny commanded. Albus stopped and looked at her. "Now, where are we going? Are we going anywhere specific, or are you going to continue to lead me around in circles until lessons start?" Ginny asked angrily. Albus looked at her intensely then sighed.

"Thank you for that response, Miss Weasley. Now, if you will please follow me into the Forest, then you should be able to see why I was stalling..." Albus said then went into the Forbidden Forest. Ginny followed him reluctantly.

After less than ten minutes, they came across the unicorns. Ginny was surprised at this - the unicorns rarely left the deeper part of the Forest. Ginny looked at Albus, who appeared both relieved and sad.

"Well, that much is right..." He muttered to himself. "Miss Weasley, would you oblige me by conjuring your Patronus, please?" He asked, peering at her from under heavy gray eyebrows. Ginny frowned for a moment, then took her wand from her pocket.

"Expecto patronum," she said, not even bothering to think of something happy. Five beasts flew out of her wand and looked at Ginny inquiringly.

Evita neighed and walked over to Ginny's unicorn. The other four beasts moved back in respect and all assembled watched patiently. Evita butted Ginny's unicorn softly, then neighed again. Evita touched her horn to the unicorn's flank and neighed when her horn didn't go through. The mist around Ginny's unicorn enveloped Evita's horn and Evita pulled back. She looked from the other unicorns to Ginny and Albus, then back to Ginny's unicorn. Neighing once again, Evita touched her horn to the ground, bowing before Ginny's unicorn. The other unicorns did the same. Ginny's unicorn neighed loudly and Evita looked up at her, slowly taking her horn from the ground.

Albus walked over to Evita and rubbed her face tenderly, then looked to Ginny's unicorn and bowed in respect. Then to Ginny's surprise, he started neighing to her unicorn. Ginny shook her head for a moment. It was far too early to deal with another mystery! Every other student in Hogwarts was sound asleep and here she was in the Forbidden Forest trying to deal with the fact that the unicorn's herd leader was bowing to her Patronus!

The dragon Patronus went over to Ginny and head butted her gently. She looked at it and the dragon blew 'fire' into her face. Ginny yawned and slumped to the ground.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco looked at Ginny and with a smirk he began to change. He changed into a dragon and blew a small puff of fire at her before flying up into the sky. Ginny shook her head at him, then changed into a winged horse and flew to join him.

Draco gazed at her then flapped his wings once before flying over the treetops. Ginny followed, keeping up with him easily despite their difference in size. Draco landed after half an hour and changed back into his human form. Ginny went down to the ground and followed in suit.

"Why are we here? Where is here?" Ginny asked looking around. Draco smirked at her.

"You'll see in a minute. Someone I know is very interested in meeting you," he said then led her to a nearby cottage.

"Who is this someone?" Ginny asked him. Draco just smirked and knocked on the wooden door. The door opened but no one was there. Far from being spooked, Ginny knew that it was controlled by magic and followed Draco inside.

"My Lord. I have brought her," Draco announced, blocking Ginny's view with his body.

"Very good, Draconius. Please enter," a voice replied. Draco moved into the room and Ginny followed him inside.

Sitting on a throne-like chair was a handsome man. His long blonde hair flowed past his knees despite his intricate braids. His blue-silver eyes were enticing and his pale skin seemed to shine in the warm firelight.

"Hello, Ginevra. Do you know who I am?" The man asked smiling at her gently. Ginny bowed to the man before answering.

"I do know who you are, my Lord Garion. I did not expect to meet you, and I apologise sincerly for my lack of manners," Ginny replied. Garion laughed softly and looked at Draco, then at Ginny again.

"Very good... Very, very good. You bow and show respect, even though I am the leader of your enemy?"

"Of course, my Lord Garion. I would not allow myself to be disrespectful towards you. I am your guest, which could turn hostile if I do not give the proper curtisies towards you. Besides, you are my lover's mentor. I would not insult one who means so much to the one I love," Ginny replied. Garion nodded his head in agreement.

"Excellent, Ginevra. Now, would you oblige me by answering some questions I have for you?" Garion asked.

"Of course, my Lord Garion," Ginny answered.

"I thank you. Draconius, seat your lady, then leave us," Garion instructed.

Draco bowed and led Ginny to a seat. He held her hand as she sat down, then kissed it. With another bow he left the room, closing the door.

"Now, Ginevra, if you will allow me to do one single spell to see if you under any enchantments before I begin my questioning?" Garion asked.

"I allow you to perform the spell," Ginny replied.

"Promptu," Garion said holding his palm towards Ginny's face. A white mist flowed around her for a moment, then flew back to his hand. (To make clear or reveal.)

"May I ask what the result was?" Ginny asked. Garion nodded.

"You have not been put under any enchantments. The spell I just used also allows me to discover whether Draconius has put you under a Veelan spell, as well as to find out if you have been spelled to comply with another's wishes," Garion said. Ginny smiled briefly. "You think this to be amusing, Ginevra?" Garion questioned.

"Slightly, my Lord. Nothing about you, of course... I am immune to Veelan charms, so it would be unneccesary for Draconius to attempt to seduce me in that particular way," Ginny replied. Garion looked at her for a moment.

"May I see if this is true for myself?" Garion asked. Ginny nodded.

"Yes, I allow you to see if I am indeed immune to Veelan charms," she said.

"Thank you. If you will please, look into my eyes," Garion said. Ginny looked into the Veelan Lord's eyes and watched as a glint travelled across gaze. She felt nothing happen, as usual. "Stand up," Garion commanded.

"I hope you will not be offended, but I prefer to sit. It was a long journey for me and I am tired," Ginny replied. Garion nodded.

"Very well. Thank you for letting me see for myself. Now, I will begin my questioning," Garion said. "You Draconius's lover of your own accord?" Garion asked her.

"Yes, I am," Ginny said.

"You are part of the Vampire Elder Council, I believe?" Garion questioned. Ginny regarded him for a second before replying.

"Yes, I am. I will not divulge their secrets, so I will answer no further questions about the Council or other Vampires unless I believe it to be safe to do so," Ginny said.

"Understandable. Virginia Weasley is part of the Elder Council?" Garion asked. Judging by the sound of disgust in his voice, Ginny decided that Garion liked Virginia even less than she did.

"Yes, she is," Ginny said, her voice not withholding her emotion.

"You dislike her too?" Garion asked, relatively surprised.

"I am not a particular fan of my relative... You sound even less enamoured with her than I am," Ginny stated. Garion nodded, hate burning in his expressive eyes for a moment before he answered.

"I trust you have heard of some of Virginia's... events?" Garion asked. When Ginny nodded, he continued. "You have heard of her seducing the leader of an army, then killing him?" Ginny nodded again, more wary this time. "The leader of that army was my father... Virginia decided to seduce my father and kill him, even though the war had nothing to do with her. The war was against the Quintapeds on the Isle of Drear; they had been killing off our kind for ages and she thwarted our revenge. McCliverts were reknowned Veelas. After the McCliverts changed the McBoon family into Quintapeds, the McBoons have been killing off Veelas..." Garion said and shook his head sadly. "Virginia killed my father to protect the Quintapeds, the Gods know why, then she forced the wizard Ministry make the Isle of Drear Unplottable. We can't avenge our deaths, nor try to restore the McBoons. The Ministry tried, but they were using the wrong spells and thus, the Quintapeds avioded them as much as possiible," Garion said.

"If the McBoons have been killing your own kind, then why would you try to restore them?" Ginny asked confused.

"The McBoons are also Veelas. The McCliverts were under the Imperius curse when they made the McBoons into the Quintapeds. The McBoons know that, but unfortunately, the Veela side of our kind attracts them and they are urged to devour us. It is through no fault of their own, so we forgive them for it, but we need to find out who put the McCliverts under the Imperius spell and the McBoons know that," Garion said.

"How do you know that the McBoons know if you can't get anywhere near them?" Ginny asked.

"When our kind is young, the Veela side is not present. The McBoons will not devour children, nor will any Quintaped. It is against their morals, as unbelievable as that may seem... A few of our children volunteered to go when they were old enough to understand what it meant. Children, as you know, are immune to any Unplottable charms..." Garion said. Ginny nodded in agreement. "Five children went, armed with wands. The youngest was nine when he went, the eldest was almost eleven. Draconius was one of the children and the first to volunteer. He was also the youngest, but even then he was a leader. He led the other four children onto and off of the Isle, completely unharmed," Garion said, pride in his voice.

"How did they get there in the first place?" Ginny asked. Garion smiled.

"The parents of the five youngesters Apparated to the top of Scotland, then gave them a magic boat that was able to respond only to the children's voices," Garion said.

"How did Draco communicate with the Quintapeds?" Ginny asked.

"The historians think that Quintapeds are unable to speak; however, the Quintapeds just didn't want to talk to them, so they pretended they couldn't. It is common knowledge amongst Veelas that the Quintapeds can talk," Garion said with a slight shrug. "Now, if I may continue my questioning? I apologise that we seem to have been sidetracked," Garion said.

"That is all right, my Lord Garion. It is understandable," Ginny replied.

"Of course," Garion said with a smile then continued to question Ginny.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

For the first time, the image changed without Ginny willing it to happen...

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny stared at Draco in shock then slapped him hard.

"How dare you!" She hissed. Draco held his face in shock and didn't reply. "I should kill you for doing that, Malfoy! Do you have any idea what you've done? Any idea whatsoever?!" She yelled then hit him again, her nails scratching into his face. Ginny stalked away, bristling with anger.

"I did it to help you! Both of us!" Draco called after her. "Just come back, Weasley!" He called. Ginny turned and leapt at him, her fangs and nails extending. She landed directly in front of him, her nails on one side of his neck and her teeth on the other. "Don't do it, Weasley... You don't have the Thirst, remember?" Draco said sounding scared.

Ginny lowered her teeth to Draco's neck and heard her fangs pierce his skin. Draco's crimson blood poured into her mouth and she swallowed, trying to determine the taste. Deciding it wasn't as bad as she first thought, Ginny began to lick, encouraging the liquid to continue to flow. She didn't notice that Draco had taken them out of the corridor until she pulled away from his neck. Her eyes were bright and her face was flushed.

"I thought you didn't have the Thirst?" Draco asked as he held his hand to his neck to try and stop the bleeding.

"I don't. Only with you," Ginny replied, then kissed him hungrily. Draco's arms wrapped around her body and Ginny ran her hands through his hair, finding his neck once more.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny woke up and looked around. She saw her dragon sitting beside her, nuzzling her with its snout.

"Hello, my love... Where are we?" She asked him quietly when she didn't recognise their surroundings. The dragon rose to his full height and roared loudly. Albus came into room quickly, his face pale.

"Oh, you're all right... I thought I told you to let her sleep, did I not?" Albus asked, turning to the dragon.

"I woke on my own accord, Albus!" Ginny said angrily. "Leave Mathius be!"

"Mathius?" Albus asked. Ginny shrugged.

"I can't really call him 'it' or 'dragon' all of the time, now can I?" Ginny stated. Ginny decided to call the bat Macen; the manticore, Manx; the wolf, Meriam; and the unicorn, Majolica. Mathius agreed, blowing a ring of smoke at her. Ginny laughed softly then turned to Albus. "Where am I?" She asked.

"I brought you to the Room of Requirement, in accordance with your Patronus' wishes," Albus said. "Yes, yes. I know," Albus said when Mathius roared again. "I'm going to leave you with them all for half an hour. It is half past seven," Albus said then left the Room through a door that hadn't been there a moment ago.

Ginny turned to her Patronus' and waited for an explanation. When none was given, she sighed.

"Would one of you please tell me what is going on?" She asked. Mathius walked towards her awkwardly on his small feet, then wrapped his tail around her body and lifted her onto his back.

Mathius blew white fire and Ginny looked at it. A vision pulled her and with a sigh, she looked at the fire properly.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny cowered on the ground helplessly and fumbled to make her Patronus appear. Quickly, her five animals crowded around her and blocked off the Dementors.

Voices rang in Ginny's head and images floated in front of her as she slumped further to the ground, trying to block them out.

Merium howled loudly and the Dementors left, unable to get past them. One by one, Ginny's Patronus' turned to her and lifted her unconscious body from the ground.

Majolica put Ginny on her back tenderly, then Mathius put the unicorn on his back carefully. Macen flew up onto Mathius and landed on his ear. With a howl, Meriam climbed onto Manx's back who then climbed onto Mathius, careful not to sting him.

Mathius flapped his large wings and they flew up into the night sky. Mathius flew faster and harder than he'd ever done before and refused to stop, even when it felt like his wings would drop off. He landed in front of a mansion and roared loudly. Someone ran outside and saw Mathius standing there.

"What the hell?" Draco swore. Meriam growled warningly. "Sorry... Where's Ginny?" Draco asked. Mathius gave a pitying mewl and lowered Majolica from his back. "What happened to her?" Draco asked.

Manx took Ginny from Majolica's back wordlessly then, without warning, both Majolica and Manx stabbed Draco with their horn and tail respectively. Draco's eyes closed and in a few seconds, they reopened and the two beasts withdrew from his chest.

"Where were the Dementors? Where was Ginny?" Draco asked urgently. Meriam growled and jumped on Draco, so her front paws were on his shoulders. Meriam looked at Draco then turned to look at Ginny. "Right... Do you want to go back into her, or stay with her?" Draco asked as he picked Ginny up carefully. Macen squeaked at Draco indignantly and flew inside. "Shouldn't have even asked," Draco muttered shaking his head. Ginny's Patronus' were more protective of her than a mother hen.

He went inside, the other beasts following him. Amazingly, Mathius was able to fit in through the mansion door by simply shrinking himself.

"Greber!" Draco called. A house-elf appeared before him and bowed. "Bring warm water, a cloth and some blankets," Draco instructed. Greber bowed and left quickly. He came back with everything Draco had asked for then bowed and left, refusing to even look at Ginny.

Ginny tossed and turned for the rest of the night and there was nothing her Patronuses nor Draco could do. They watched and waited as she tried in vain to rid her brain of past horrors. Just as the sun began to rise, Ginny woke up, pale and sweating. She saw Draco asleep on her and smiled briefly. Macen flew over to her and landed on her shoulder.

"You're all here?" Ginny asked as she looked around. "I'm sorry for worrying you all. Return now and get some rest. Thank you," Ginny whispered to her Patronuses. They disappeared one by one into her and as Mathius disappeared, Draco woke up.

"Carus! Quam es vos?" Draco asked urgently and kissed her. Ginny pulled away and smiled at him. (Dear or beloved.) (How are you?)

"Ego sum melior. Gratias ago vos, carus," Ginny whispered and kissed him. (I am better.) (Thank you, dear or beloved.)

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The images stopped and Ginny looked down at Mathius.

"Why are you showing me this?" She asked.

It is necessary for you to know, Mathius replied. Manx whipped his tail impatiently and Mathius lowered Ginny from his back. Manx put Ginny onto his back and Ginny watched as more visions pulled at her.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Virginia smiled cruelly at the house-elf before her.

Ginny knew that this must have happened centuries ago as the poor house-elf was marked with Virginia's crest.

"Please, Mistress Virginia! Bolly will do as Mistress Virginia wishes! Will Mistress Virginia let go of Netar now?" Bolly asked timidly. Virginia bared her fangs as she smiled at the cowering house-elf before her.

"I do not believe that you will do as I asked... I will hold Netar until you comply with my wishes. Now, go do your job!" Virginia snarled. Bolly bowed and left the room quickly. Virginia laughed cruelly. "Stupid little house-elf... Now, Netar... You will not leave this room, unless I order you to. Is that understood, you pathetic creature?" Virginia asked and kicked at the house-elf near her.

"Yes, Mistress Virginia! Netar will not leave this room!" Netar said cowering.

"Good..." Virginia said smiling evilly and left the room.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Macen landed on Ginny's shoulder and yet another vision pulled at her.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny ran away from everyone quickly. Ignoring the Muggles that were nearby, she began to change. A bird flew in her place and Ginny flew up to the nearest tall building. She perched herself on the roof and sighed a very un-birdlike sigh. She carefully changed back into her human self and sat on the roof, watching everything below her.

"Ginevra Weasley! Get back down there! You gave those poor Muggles a fright!" Molly said Apparating next to her.

"Mum, I just need to be alone. Is that too much to ask? I'll meet you all at home," Ginny said then stood up and stepped off the roof. Molly gasped and watched as her only daughter began to change form, hoping she wouldn't hit the ground. Ginny turned into a different bird and flew away again. Molly Apparated back to her family, who had all seen what Ginny had done.

"She'll meet us at home," Molly said and they left, only after Modifying the Muggles' memories.

Ginny flew over the clouds, trying to keep out of her family's sight more than the unaware Muggles below. Again, she felt completely free as she had changed form, yet when she was with her family, she had felt restricted and suffocated. Ginny had no idea why, but she knew that she had to get away as soon as possible. She needed to think...

Ginny landed soon after entering the wizarding world. She didn't care where she was, as long as it wasn't anywhere near people that she knew. She changed form and saw that she had landed in Knockturn Alley.

Ginny put the hood up on her cloak and began to walk aimlessly, thinking about everything that had happened throughout the day. Unknowingly to Ginny, people began to crowd around her silently. They followed her as she walked through Knockturn Alley. When Ginny heard the hundreds of feet following her, she stopped and turned to see hundreds of dirty, foul smelling people behind her. Everyone stopped quickly and watched her. Surprisingly, Ginny didn't feel afraid. These people were in Knockturn Alley because they too, felt that they didn't fit in their own places.

"Would you like something?" Ginny asked them politely. One toothless woman stepped forward and smiled at Ginny.

"Miss, medics won't see us. I've had a broken arm for nearly two months... Can you fix it, Miss?" The woman asked and smiled at her.

"Do all of you need medical attention?" Ginny asked. Most of them nodded. "All right. Can someone lead me to a place where I can heal you properly?" Ginny asked.

The toothless woman grabbed Ginny's arm and pulled her to a nearby building. Ginny opened the door and they all filed in. More people had joined the already large group. Ginny looked at everyone.

"All right... People with broken bones, stand behind this woman," Ginny instructed. Less than half of the group moved behind the woman. "What's wrong with you?' Ginny asked one man.

"I can' see outta me left eye, Miss," he said.

"All right. Any problems with eyes, mouths, etc, stand behind this man," Ginny said. A smaller group went behind the man. "What's wrong with the rest of you?" Ginny asked when half of the people were just standing there.

"We just wanna watch," they all replied.

"All right..." Ginny said. She shook her head and went over to the first line. She began to heal the people with broken bones. The toothless woman stayed beside Ginny, watching. "Why did you decide that I could heal you all?" Ginny asked her, absently examining a little boy. The woman shrugged.

"We know good people when we see them. You're a good 'un, Miss. Besides, we felt... drawn to you. We all just felt that you could help us," the woman replied. The boy who was getting his leg fixed nodded in agreement.

"That's right, Miss... You're nice, but also like us," the boy said then scampered off quickly.

"All right. I can handle that..." Ginny said and continued to heal the people. "All of you stay once I've healed you. You might as well get clean and have some food put into you," Ginny announced once she had finished the first line of people.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Meriam walked over to Ginny, but no vision appeared thankfully. Meriam rubbed her cheek against Ginny's leg and howled softly. Majolica trotted over and touched her horn to Ginny's forehead.

The man returns now. We must leave now. Come back later tonight and we will finish, Meriam and Majolica said simultaneously. Ginny nodded and the five beasts disappeared.

A door opened and Albus appeared.

"Are you finished now?" He asked. Ginny nodded. "Good. Breakfast is ready in the Great Hall. The other students are already in there," Albus said, then left. Ginny sighed and followed him out to the Great Hall.

Ginny sat down at the Gryffindor table and started eating her breakfast eagerly.

"She's going to become so fat eating like that," Lavender whispered to Parvati, staring as Ginny ate bacon and eggs. Ginny stopped eating and looked at Lavender. She took a drink of pumpkin juice, then walked over to Lavender, who had gone pale.

"You know what, Lavender? You're the type of girl that makes others become anorexic and bulimic. You're the type of person who encourages people to have eating disorders so they can look perfect in your own little world. Who gives a flying fuck if I become larger? It's better than being like you, you sick excuse for a human being," Ginny said and with that, she grabbed a piece of cake and smeared it on Lavender's face then stalked out of the Great Hall.

For the first time, Ginny wanted the future to hurry up. She would have gladly ripped Lavender into tiny pieces with her own hands!

If Ginny was happy with her own body, then why should others comment on it?! Lavender was the person who had encouraged poor Eloise to try and hex off her pimples! She was on the thin side, to add insult to injury!

'Nothing on the outside mattered, for the Gods sakes! Why is it so hard for people to understand that?!' Ginny thought angrily then slammed her fist in to a wall. A large hole appeared when she pulled away. Blood covered her knuckles and bits of brick were lodged in her hand. The wall repaired itself and Ginny walked away, ignoring the pain that seared through her hand.

"Ginny?" Neville called nervously. Ginny turned around and faced her friend.

"Yes, Neville?" She asked, still angry about the incident with Lavender. Stupid cow...

"I wanted to tell you that it was very brave what you said back there," Neville stammered, eyeing the wall nervously.

"I'm not going to hit you, Neville, so calm down," Ginny said. Neville nodded and relaxed. Ginny healed her hand easily then looked at him. "And... thanks... Want to come to Charms with me?" Ginny asked him. Neville nodded and fell into step beside her. "Is that all you wanted to say?" Ginny asked Neville. He shook his head slightly.

"No... I was going to ask how you threatened Hermione yesterday," Neville said. Ginny grinned.

"Oh, I just said that if I found out she'd ever done it again then she'd be hurt with worse than a language spell," Ginny replied. Neville looked at her in confusion. "Fred and George sent a spell that made her only able to speak Latin. I was quite disappointed that Dumbledore found out. It would have been funny to see what would have happened," Ginny said with a laugh. Neville grinned.

"Want to know something weird?" Neville asked Ginny. She nodded. "I bumped into... Blaise this morning and he didn't do anything. He helped me off the floor and that was it," Neville whispered quietly.

"That's good, I think..." Ginny said with a frown.

"Yeah, I didn't know what to think either. I just mumbled thanks then left as quick as I could without tripping over," Neville said with a faint blush.

They walked into the Charms classroom and then after Ginny had taken her things out, she looked at Neville.

"Did he say anything to you?" She asked. Neville shrugged, blushing again.

"I don't know. I was so nervous I didn't really hear anything," he said. Ginny thought for a second then grabbed Neville's hand.

"Think of it really well... I'll see for myself," Ginny said. Neville nodded and thought. Murmuring a spell, Ginny and Neville disappeared.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Neville walked along the corridor, adjusting his bag on his shoulder. His robe was half open as he hadn't had time to do it up completely that morning.

Neville looked at Ginny in shock and surprise.

"How did you do this? That's me," he said watching as his past self walked along the corridor. He winced. "Look out," he called out, but to no avail.

Neville smacked into what he first thought was a door. He fell to the floor with a thud.

"Gods, that hurt," he muttered.

"Here, let me help you," a voice said.

Neville went pale then bright red as he realised whom the voice belonged to. He looked up to see a very hot looking Blaise standing over him, offering his hand to him. Neville took it and stood up, still bright red.

"You should look up when you walk," Blaise said with a smirk. Neville nodded, his face going an even brighter shade of red, something that Ginny hadn't thought possible.

"Thanks," Neville murmured and then left quickly.

"Oh, Gods... Could I have been any more idiotic? Why didn't I just knock myself out to save from embarrassment?" Neville groaned and shook his head. Ginny took his arm and they disappeared again.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Ah, Miss Weasley, Mr Longbottom. I didn't see you there," Flitwick said when he turned around to see Ginny and Neville sitting on their seats.

"That's all right, Professor. I was just tying my shoelace up," Ginny said with a smile.

"Are you all right, Mr Longbottom? You look quite pale," Flitwick noticed. Neville just groaned softly and smacked his head on the table. "Is he all right?" Flitwick asked Ginny in shock.

"Uh, yes sir... He's just a bit nervous about Potions," Ginny said brightly. "Everyone's coming, Neville. Sit up and don't look at the Slytherins, understood?" She said quietly in Neville's ear. Neville nodded and sat up properly. He rubbed his forehead and made a mental note not to hit his head on any more wooden tables. Ginny grabbed Neville's hand comfortingly. "It's all right, Nev. Concentrate on class, ok?" She said quietly. He nodded again.

Students started to file in and Neville, determined not to look at the Slytherins, stared down at the seat in front of him. A person with black hair sat in front of him and Neville started for a moment, knowing that Harry never sat in front of him. Then he saw that the person had dark skin.

"Please tell me that's Dean Thomas in front of me," Neville moaned quietly to Ginny.

Ginny stared at Blaise, wondering what the hell he was doing sitting on the Gryffindor side of the classroom. Then Draco sat next to Blaise and Neville almost fainted.

"I didn't think it was... What are they doing over this side?" He asked quietly.

"No idea... Hey, Blaise? Are you sure you're sitting in the right seat?" Ginny asked him. Blaise turned around and smirked at her. Neville stared at him.

"I'm sure, Ginevra... You didn't hear Dumbledore after your little episode with Lavender, did you? He said that we were to promote House unity more, so Draco and I decided to sit on the Gryffindor side for the rest of the year..." Blaise said grinning. Neville's head dropped to the table.

"You're being mean, Blaise," Ginny muttered so quietly that only he could hear. Blaise just smirked at her.

"You were the one that told me to tell him," he replied in the same tone. "How about I sit up next to you two? I'm sure there's enough room for all of us. I can just sit on one of your laps," Blaise said with a smirk. Neville's head shot up and he ran out of the classroom.

"Blaise, you're such a jerk... He was all ready to go off and knock himself out with what happened this morning. You just really want him out of your head, don't you?" Ginny asked shaking her head then left after Neville. Blaise left too. Having no idea what had just happened, Flitwick sent Draco after them.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Neville! Stop running, would you? If you don't stop, I'm going to bloody hurt you! It's too early in the morning to be running after you!" Ginny called.

Neville stopped reluctantly and turned. When he saw that Blaise was following Ginny, he turned and ran as fast as he could.

"For the Gods sakes!" Ginny muttered and ran after Neville faster.

Blaise ran faster, his body starting to change as he did so. Soon a centaur was running through the halls after a Vampire and a runaway student. With a sigh, a Veelan was running after those three too.

Ginny caught up with Neville easily and she pulled him outside to the room that Colin had taken them. She returned to her normal form and looked at Neville, shaking her head.

"I told you not to run, Neville! You should have stayed in class! Flitwick's sent Malfoy after us and we're all going to be in trouble," Ginny said shaking her head.

"I... I'm not going... back to class. Ever," Neville stammered. "Can you... believe it? I have to sit... near him for... for the rest of the year?" Neville stammered again then sank to the floor in shock. Ginny sighed and sat beside him.

"Come on, Neville... It's not that bad," Ginny said comfortingly. Neville nodded.

"I know, that's exactly it," he said with a sigh.

They heard hooves outside and looked at each other. Then the door opened and they saw Blaise standing there. Well, it looked like Blaise, but it was a centaur version of him. Neville stared at him.

"Blaise?" he asked. The centaur nodded and walked over to him.

"Come with me. We need to talk," Blaise said and offered Neville his hand again. Neville took it in a daze and followed Blaise outside. "We won't be long," Blaise said to another person. Draco nodded and let them leave. He went into the room and saw Ginny sitting on the floor.

"You all right?" He asked. Ginny nodded.

"Yeah, I'm fine... Poor Neville. Blaise was really torturing him by sitting there," Ginny said shaking her head.

"We better wait until they get back. Flitwick won't think it very good if only we go back then Blaise and Longbottom get back to class afterwards..." Draco said. Ginny shrugged.

"I don't really care. I just want to see Brown as little as possible," Ginny said. Draco nodded.

"Saw what happened at the Great Hall... What exactly did she do or say to make you do that?" Draco asked with a smirk.

"She said how fat I'm going to get by eating food... And she does it in such a way that you feel guilty eating anything. It pisses me off so much. I just lost control, I guess. You know, she's the one who convinced Eloise to hex off her pimples. She kept saying to Parvati that no guy would date a girl who had acne whenever Eloise was near. Eloise got worried about it, of course, because she really liked some guy in Ravenclaw. Then Lavender just happened to tell Parvati a spell that was supposed to remove acne. Eloise went off and did it, then almost lost her nose in the process. The acne was still there and all she got was a crooked nose. Gods, I would have started slapping the hell out of Lavender, but I couldn't. Eloise told me not too, for starters, and it was none of my business either..." Ginny said shaking her head.

"So what happened with the Ravenclaw guy?" Draco asked. Ginny laughed softly.

"He ended up dating Eloise. They're still going out, I think... She was really happy about it because he said that he didn't care about pimples. He had them too and he shouldn't judge people because of the way they look, or something like that," Ginny said. "Did you really mean what you said yesterday?" Ginny asked suddenly.

"What did I say?" Draco asked frowning.

"You called me a worthless whore," Ginny said quietly. Draco looked at her for a moment, but didn't reply. "Right... I'm going to go find Blaise and Neville," she said and got up.

"I didn't mean to say it, Weasley," Draco said quietly as she was about to go out the door.

"I'm sure you didn't, Malfoy... But you did say it," Ginny said then slipped outside. She saw Blaise and Neville not too far off, kissing. "Hey, lovebirds!" She called. Blaise and Neville looked at her. "Flitwick's going to send someone else out if we don't get back soon," Ginny said.

Blaise nodded and took Neville's hand as they walked over. Neville was almost bursting with happiness and still seemed to be in shock. As they walked back, Blaise turned back into his human self, never letting go of Neville.

"Good to see you two finally together... Now, can we get back to class before Flitwick sends the search party?" Ginny asked. Blaise and Neville grinned at her and nodded.

"What about Draco?" Blaise asked looking into the room. Draco was sitting there, still in shock.

"A calming spell should do the trick," Ginny said. Blaise nodded and performed a calming spell on his friend. Draco relaxed and stopped looking so shocked. He stood up and glared at them.

"Thought you said you weren't going to be long," Draco sneered at Blaise.

"Plans change," Blaise drawled then left the room with Neville.

"Weasley?" Draco questioned. Ginny didn't look at him. "Ginevra please, look at me," he said quietly. Ginny looked at him and waited. "I said that in the heat of the moment. I didn't mean any offence, and I meant it when I apologised for it yesterday," Draco said reluctantly. Ginny nodded.

"I'm sure you did," she said and then left. Draco followed her out of the room and they all made their way back to the Charms classroom.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"There you all are! What took you so long?" Flitwick asked as they entered the classroom.

"Sorry, sir. It took longer than we thought to find Neville. He's a fast runner," Ginny said with an apologetic grin. The two Slytherins nodded in agreement.

"Very well... Go back to your seats and catch up on what you've missed out on," Flitwick instructed.

Ginny and Neville sat in their seats, and Blaise and Draco sat in front of them.

"May someone please tell me what a charm originally was?" Flitwick asked.

"The term 'charm' originally meant the chanting of a verse to keep away bad influences," Ginny said immediately.

"Very good, Miss Weasley! Ten points to Gryffindor," Flitwick said happily. "Now, although charms were originally meant to be a verse to keep away bad spirits, charms are now amulets and other objects. The charm you will be learning today is how to make an amulet out of nothing," Flitwick said. "In front of each of you should be a piece of string. If you do not have one, then please tell me and I will give you one," Flitwick said.

Everyone looked down on their desks and found a large loop of string, big enough to be a necklace.

"The charm is Lamnia. What does this mean?" Flitwick asked.

"It means a sheet of metal," Hermione said before anyone else could say anything.

"Very good, Miss Granger. Five points to Gryffindor," Flitwick said. "Now, watch carefully. This spell can be dangerous if you do not do it properly." Flitwick said. "You have to point your wand at a clear space, such as this one on the floor. There is nothing there, see?" Flitwick said and indicated to the empty space. "Now move your wand around clockwise once and say the incantation, Lamnia," he said, and a small sheet of metal appeared in the empty space. "Be careful not to point it at anyone or anything, or you will all be in severe trouble," Flitwick finished, completely serious. "Once you have made your metal, put your hand up and I will check it for you," Flitwick said. "Clear the space in front of you, then do the spell carefully," he said, stressing the word 'carefully'.

Ginny moved her books out of the way and stood up so she could point her wand at the desk properly. Neville followed suit, not wanting to get into severe trouble.

Ginny pointed her wand at her desk, then moved it around clockwise and said the incantation. A sheet of metal appeared in front of her and she moved it out of Neville's way then put her hand up. She watched as Neville did the incantation and a sheet of metal appeared in front of him too. Neville sat down and poked the metal to make sure it was really there before putting his hand up too. Flitwick levitated himself over to them and checked the metal with his wand.

"Very good, Miss Weasley. The metal is extremely strong. I doubt that even a giant could break it," he said with a smile. "Mr. Longbottom, your metal is very good. Congratulations," Flitwick said smiling at Neville. "Twenty points to Gryffindor," he said. Neville beamed happily.

"We've finished too, Professor," Draco announced. Flitwick levitated down to them and tested their metal too.

"Very good work, boys. Twenty points to Slytherin and another ten for promoting House unity," Flitwick said to them smiling. Draco and Blaise nodded and Flitwick levitated over to Hermione.

"You got ten points for promoting House unity? Just because you're sitting on the wrong side of the room?" Lavender asked in shocked amazement. "You're probably just thinking of ways to torture us while the teacher's not looking," she said and glared at them.

"Oh, get over yourself Lavender. No one would waste their time in trying to torture you," Ginny hissed at her. Lavender stared at her in shock.

"So you're defending Slytherins now? First you get all angry at me just because I'm talking to my friend and now you're putting your nose in business where it's not wanted!" Lavender said.

"I think that talking to your friend about me is my business, Brown! And just because I want you to shut up doesn't mean I'm putting my nose in your business! Now shove off and try to do your piece of metal, yet again," Ginny hissed at Lavender. Blaise, Draco and Neville stared at Ginny in shock. "Oh, stop thinking that," she said glaring at the three boys.

"Is there a problem here?" Flitwick asked, levitating over. Lavender glared at Ginny but didn't say anything.

"There's no problem, Professor. I was just telling the two boys why my piece of metal has a red tinge to it instead of the silver one that their piece of metal has," Ginny said smiling at Flitwick sweetly.

"Very well... Would you mind telling me exactly how you did that, Miss Weasley?" Flitwick asked, looking down at her metal properly.

"Of course, Professor... My magic just gives off a red tinge to it. It's nothing I can really control, but I think that it makes it all the more unique," Ginny said smiling at the Professor again.

"Yes, it is unique... May I talk to you after class, please?" He asked. Ginny nodded.

"Yes, Professor Flitwick," she said.

"Thank you... Now, has everyone got a piece of metal?" He asked. Everyone answered in the affirmative. "Very good. Now, if you want a round amulet, say the incantation Rotoudus," Flitwick said. "If you want it to be square shaped, then say the incantation Quadratus," he said. "If you want it in the shape of a cone, then say Tubineus," Flitwick said. "Try it now. Just point your wand at the metal and say the word for the shape you want," Flitwick instructed. Students began to say the spell and shapes formed in their piece of metal.

"Professor? Could I use the incantation Formo instead?" Ginny asked. Flitwick looked at her for a moment then nodded. "Thank you." (To shape, form, or fashion.)

"What are you going to make your amulet into?" Neville asked. Ginny shrugged.

"I'm not sure. Let's see..." She said with a grin. Ginny pointed her wand at the piece of metal and said, "Formo." Her wand shot out a small red-white light, almost like a Muggle laser and a picture began to form in the metal. When Ginny realised that it was going to take a long time, she made her wand stay in mid air so it could continue. "Remaneo," she whispered, then let go of her wand. It stayed in mid air and the light continued to come out of the tip and etch itself into the metal. (Stay, or continue.)

"Miss Weasley, what are you making there?" Flitwick asked, levitating over to her.

"I'm not sure, Professor. My wand's doing it on its own," Ginny said with a shrug. Flitwick looked from Ginny to her wand. In a few moments, the wand stopped moving and Ginny, Neville and Flitwick looked down at the piece of metal.

"Do you know what it is, Miss Weasley?" Flitwick asked. Ginny had seen the picture and went pale. "Miss Weasley? Are you all right?" Flitwick asked, seeing her pale face. She looked up at him and managed a smile.

"I'm fine, Professor. It's a dragon pendant," Ginny said and pulled the dragon out of the metal. It was the same dragon pendant that Draco had to protect himself against Virginia's Veela charms!

"It's very detailed," Flitwick said impressed. Ginny just nodded. The bell rang loudly and everyone left quickly. Ginny went over to Professor Flitwick and waited. "Ah, Miss Weasley. I was just wondering if you could cast a spell for me? I would like to see your red magic for myself, if you don't mind," Flitwick said smiling at her brightly.

"Of course, Professor," Ginny said. "What spell would you like me to do?" She asked. Flitwick thought for a moment.

"Just Lumos will do for now," he said. Ginny nodded.

"Yes, Professor. Lumos," she said and a red-white light appeared at the tip of her wand.

"Interesting... Very interesting... Thank you, Miss Weasley. You should go to your next lesson now," Flitwick said.

"Nox. Could I have a note please? I doubt Professor Snape will take my word on it," Ginny said smiling. Flitwick nodded and wrote a note out for Ginny. "Thank you," she said and left quickly, pocketing her dragon pendant.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Not bothering to run, Ginny simply walked down to the dungeons and entered the Potions classroom.

"Miss Weasley. Glad you could join us," Snape drawled.

"Why Professor, I didn't know you cared so much," Ginny said smiling at him sweetly. She passed him the note from Flitwick then sat down on her seat. Snape glared after her.

"You want to be smart, Miss Weasley? Then tell us what potion we will be making today. The ingredients are on the board," Snape said, looking at her with a broad smirk. Ginny barely glanced at the board before answering him.

"Judging that the main ingredient is witch hazel, I would normally presume that we would be making a potion to do with cosmetics, probably a face cream, as that is the most standard seventh year potion... However, due to the fact that dried catnip leaves are also an ingredient and they produce mild hallucinations, as well as yew berry seeds, which can cause instant death, I would have to presume that the potion we are making is extremely dangerous and is to be used against enemies. All of which means that the potion we are going to make is the Mors potion," Ginny said confidently.

Looking around properly, Ginny saw that Snape was staring at her in shock, as was the rest of the class. Snape snapped out of his shock-filled state and his emotionless mask returned.

"Correct, Miss Weasley. Five points to Gryffindor," Snape said. "As Miss Weasley just said, the main ingredient is witch hazel. When cut properly, the leaves and wood can produce extracts useful in making cosmetics. However, as there are catnip leaves and yew berry seeds in the potion as well, this means that the potion is extremely dangerous, as both of these ingredients are poisonous. The yew berries are fine to eat by themselves, and yew bark is often used in both Muggle and wizard medicines, as well as to make archery bows and arrows. But the berry seeds and leaves of the yew tree contain alkaloids that have caused many Muggle animals to die suddenly. Once consumed, the leaves and berry will cause the heart to stop and there are no symptoms to be seen," Snape said. "Everyone put on your gloves when handling these ingredients, as it would not do for a student to die due to ignorance and irresponsiblity. Is that understood?" He asked, surveying the room. The students nodded, most of them pale. "Well... Put your gloves on, you imbeciles!" Snape said and everyone did so quickly.

"You can't use those gloves, Ron. They've got holes in them," Hermione whispered to him.

"Is there a problem here, Miss Granger?" Snape asked looking down at her.

"No, Professor... I was just telling Ron that he can't use the gloves he brought because they have holes in them," Hermione said quietly. Snape smirked and looked at Ron, who was glaring at Hermione.

"Let me see your gloves, Mr Weasley," Snape said. Ron reluctantly showed Snape his gloves, going bright red when Snape tsked at him. "You will have to sit this out, Mr Weasley. You will not be able to make any other potions with these gloves. You will receive zero until you can come up with better gloves. Let's hope that your sister has better gloves than you... It would be a shame for both Weasley's to fail my subject," Snape drawled.

"Actually Professor, I happened to bring two pairs and they are both in immaculate condition," Ginny said. Snape frowned and walked back to her seat.

"Show me," he said. Ginny brought two pairs of gloves from her bag and showed them to him. "Mr Weasley. Take a pair of gloves from your sister. Next time, be better prepared," Snape snarled at him.

Ron nodded and took a pair of gloves from Ginny then returned to his seat quickly. Only Neville noticed that Ginny was missing two quills...

"Everyone collect the ingredients, then start. You have forty minutes to complete the potion," Snape said. Everyone rushed to the front quickly and grabbed everything. Ginny waited patiently for everyone to finish pushing and shoving then took the ingredients once there was enough room for her to get in between the other students. Ginny eventually got back to her seat and then started to instruct Neville what to do.

"Got your gloves on?" Ginny asked him. Neville nodded and showed her his extra thick dragon hide gloves. "Ok, then put in the dried catnip leaves and stir to the left three times," she said. Neville did as she said and they continued to work that way for the rest of the class...

With only a few minutes to spare before the bell went, they had finished their potion. Ginny labelled their phials and took them up to Professor Snape.

"You are to stay behind, Miss Weasley," Snape said.

Ginny nodded and went back to her seat. As Ginny and Neville finished packing up their belongings, the bell rang loudly. A large bang was heard and Seamus and Dean started swearing loudly.

"Mr. Finnigan and Mr. Thomas! Stop your cursing and come to the front," Snape yelled. Both boys did as he said reluctantly. "What happened?" Snape asked them.

"Well Seamus was putting in the witch hazel while I was stirring the cauldron, then the bell went and he jumped. He put all of the witch hazel in instead of only half and the potion blew up," Dean said.

"Clean up your mess and both of you have detention tonight at eight thirty so you can redo the potion. Twenty points from Gryffindor," Snape said. Both boys nodded and went back to their seats reluctantly, muttering under their breath. "I want you all to do an essay on witch hazel. It is to be 12 inches long. Include the magical properties and uses of the plant and any other information that you can find that you may think to be necessary in the essay," Snape said. "Now get out of here. I don't want to have to put up with you any longer than I have to," Snape growled and the rest of the class left quickly. Ginny walked over to Snape.

"Yes, Professor?" Ginny asked. Snape glared at her. He waited until Dean and Seamus had left the room to start speaking.

"I am quite aware that you are smart, Miss Weasley. There is no need for you to flounce it at the rest of the class though," Snape said.

"I beg your pardon, sir?" Ginny asked.

"You describing the potion, Miss Weasley. You only had to say what the potion was, not go over the top and be smart about it," Snape said. Ginny stared at him.

"You are lecturing me for answering a question that you asked me, Professor?" Ginny asked.

"No, I am telling you not to upstage the rest of the class. It doesn't look good for everyone else when you know more than I do," Snape said lightly, trying not to offend Ginny.

"Don't tell me that you didn't know all of what I said, Professor?" Ginny asked smirking at him.

"Of course I knew it... Well, not the part about dried catnip leaves producing mild hallucinations, but everything else is common knowledge to me," Snape said.

"Sure it is... You want to know how I know so much about plants?" Ginny asked him smirking. Snape glared at her.

"I would advise you in refraining from going into my mind, Miss Weasley. There are things that I would not wish you to see, and I doubt that you yourself would want to see them," Snape said quietly.

"I understand that, Professor. I have not gone in to your mind, I could just tell from your interest that you wanted to know," Ginny explained.

"Very well... How do you know so much about plants?" Snape asked her.

"I'd tell you, but witches never reveals their secrets," Ginny said with a smirk then left his dungeon to the Great Hall.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Hey Ginny. Thanks for your gloves. When did you get a second pair?" Ron asked giving back the gloves to her. Ginny grinned and undid the spell. "I was wearing quills?" Ron asked in shock.

"They were probably better than my gloves and you're not going to fail, so get over it," Ginny said with a shrug, then proceeded to sit between Colin and Neville.

"Hi Ginny... How was Potions?" Colin asked.

"Same old, same old," Ginny replied. "How were your lessons?" She asked him.

"It was all right, besides the fact that I had Potions up first. Then I had Herbology, so I guess it was okay," Colin said with a shrug. "We're learning about the properties of yew trees in Herbology," Colin said and got into a conversation with Neville about yew trees.

Ginny looked around the Great Hall as she ate her recess. Lavender was glaring at her and was as far away from Ginny as possible, not that Ginny was complaining... Harry, Ron and Hermione were all whispering to each other, but Ginny couldn't be bothered trying to listen in on to what they were saying.

It was bad enough that people were projecting thoughts left, right, and centre without her trying to actually hear them properly! Taking a vial out of her robe, she poured it into her mouth and swallowed gratefully, thanking the gods and Madam Pomfrey as her headache faded away.

"I'm going to go get my books. So I'll see you in Care of Magical Creatures, ok, Neville?" She asked. Neville nodded.

"Ok, see you Ginny," Neville said and Ginny left the Great Hall.

Someone followed her out, but she just assumed that someone had decided to leave early too. However, as the footsteps continued to follow her, Ginny turned around and faced the person.

"Blaise," Ginny stated. Blaise smirked at her and gave a mocking bow.

"The one and only..." He said with a wink.

"What do you want?" Ginny asked.

"Just to talk with you," Blaise said. Ginny sighed and nodded.

"All right. Come to my room with me," she said and opened the nearby tapestry silently.

They walked along the underground corridor quietly and Ginny opened her door to her room. They walked in through her wardrobe and she indicated for Blaise to sit down. Ginny got her Care of Magical Creatures book and her Runes books then sat opposite Blaise.

"All right, spill," Ginny said.

"I wanted to talk to you about Neville," Blaise said.

"What about him? You want to See something," Ginny stated. Blaise blushed lightly and nodded.

"I can never get the courage to actually See anything, but you could," he said quickly.

"A Slytherin not doing something he wants? Well, that's a first," Ginny said grinning at him. "Fill up the bowl and bring it back to me. Half a year should be enough," Ginny said.

Blaise nodded and took the bowl from the shelf. When he'd gone into the bathroom, Ginny walked back through her wardrobe.

"You can come out now, Neville," she said. Neville came into the light and looked at her shyly.

"I'm sorry... I just saw him come down here and I wanted to know what he was doing," Neville said quietly. "I didn't mean to interrupt you two," he said. Ginny smiled at her friend.

"It's all right, Neville. Come inside, I'll show you my room," Ginny said. Neville nodded and followed Ginny inside. He looked at everything in shock and amazement.

"This is great, Ginny!" He said. Blaise came out of the bathroom. When he saw Neville, he dropped the bowl in shock. Both boys blushed and Ginny stopped the bowl from hitting the floor. She spilled some of the water onto the table and sat down.

"All right. Both of you sit down. Since you followed Blaise, you can See this too, Neville. Hold each other's hands, then take mine," Ginny instructed. Neville took Blaise's hand shyly then grabbed Ginny's. Blaise took Ginny's free hand and they looked in to the water.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Blaise looked at Neville for a moment. He kissed him softly and whispered in his ear, causing Neville to blush brightly.

"Come on, lovebirds! We want to get there before it ends!" Ginny called up the stairs.

"All right, Goddess Ginevra! Keep your hair on!" Blaise called back. He took Neville's hand and they left the room. They walked down the stairs to see Draco and Ginny sitting on one of the lounges, hand in hand.

"Well, finally! I was about to send a search party for you," Ginny drawled. She smirked at Blaise and Neville. "What did you say to the poor boy? He hasn't stopped blushing since you came downstairs," Ginny said looking at Neville.

"Calm down, love," Blaise whispered in Neville's ear.

"All right, enough whispering. Do we need to split you two up or can you behave?" Ginny asked, looking mainly at Blaise.

"Me, not behave? You wound me," he said mockingly.

"Yeah, I'm sure... Come on, Pansy's already left with Vincent and Gregory; we're going to be the last ones there," Ginny said and took Draco's hand to get him off the lounge. "I wish you'd stop staring, Draco. It's making me uncomfortable," Ginny said, frowning at him.

"Can't help it. You sure you're not part Veela yourself?" Draco asked with his trademark smirk.

"If I'm part Veela, then you're part troll. Come on!" Ginny said and pulled Draco outside. Blaise and Neville followed them outside, Blaise still whispering in Neville's ear.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"What was that?" Neville asked in shock. Blaise and Ginny looked at him.

"It was a vision. It's what was supposed to happen when you looked into the crystal ball during Divination," Ginny said smirking at him. Neville sighed.

"I never was any good at Divination," he said. Ginny laughed.

"Just because you don't See through the crystal ball, or by reading the tea leaves, that doesn't mean that you aren't good at Divination, Neville! You should try floating forked witch hazel branches in water. I think you'd be better at water divining than crystallomancy," Ginny said decisively.

"Mine are mainly palmistry and tarot. I'm still working on the water divining," Blaise said smirking.

"I haven't tried those two yet. Can you show me?" Ginny asked him, grinning.

"Well, I don't carry a pack of cards with me, so it'll have to be palmistry for now," Blaise said. Ginny nodded. Blaise took Neville's left hand and traced along one of the lines on his hand. Neville shivered and watched intently as Blaise traced the lines along his palm sensually.

"Oh, bad thoughts! Both of you! Reign yourselves in a bit! I do not want to know any of that!" Ginny interrupted, wincing. Blaise started laughing and Ginny hit him. "Stop that! You're evil, Blaise! Stop it!" Ginny said and shook her head to rid her mind of the images. "Oh, not you too! Neville, you're supposed to be my friend! Bad, bad, bad images!" Ginny muttered, hitting both of them. "I swear, if it wasn't time to go, I'd kick you both in the head," Ginny said and the bell rang loudly. Ginny grabbed her bag. "You can let yourselves out. Don't go anywhere near my bed or I have the right to kill you both," she said as she departed through the wardrobe.

Blaise and Neville followed her, Blaise sending 'bad' images to her for the entire time. By the time they all came out of a tapestry near the entrance of the castle, Ginny's face was bright red and flushed.

"One day I'm going to dismember you, Blaise Zabini," Ginny muttered to him. Blaise smirked and leant towards her.

"You wouldn't hurt me while Neville's around," he whispered.

"Oh yeah?" Ginny muttered back. "You're not the only one who's been thinking about that, you know. I'm going to dismember you both," Ginny said. Blaise laughed softly then went to join his Slytherin friends. Neville looked at Ginny.

"Sorry... I couldn't help it," Neville said. Ginny smirked at him and put an arm around his shoulders.

"I'm sure you couldn't. Come on, let's go see what animals we've got in store for us today," Ginny said and they went outside and down to Hagrid's hut.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Right... Mornin' to all o' yer," Hagrid said smiling at everyone. "Now, since yer didn't get ter see the unicorns yesterday, yer can all see 'em today. Follow me..." Hagrid said and led them all in to the Forbidden Forest.

Soon enough, they came across the unicorn herd in a clearing. Evita trotted over to Hagrid and neighed to him, sounding worried.

"Are ye kiddin' me? How'd it get 'ere? There's never been one of 'em here before," Hagrid said. Evita neighed again then looked to Ginny. "What? No way. I won' let her... She'll get killed," Hagrid muttered.

"Professor? What's going on?" Dean asked Hagrid. Hagrid turned around, almost surprised to see everyone there. He shook his large head.

"We've gotta leave. There's a nundu in the Forest," Hagrid said. The students who knew what that was paled in shock.

"What's the quickest way out of the Forest?" Theodore asked urgently. His urgency caught on and all of the students started to panic.

"All of yer calm down!" Hagrid bellowed and they all shut up quickly. "I'll take yer all outta the Forest, jus' calm down... Ginny, come 'ere," Hagrid said. Ginny went over to him and looked at him expectantly. "The nundu wants to see you," he said quietly. Ginny frowned then sighed.

"Why is it always me?" She muttered. "Where is the nundu then?" She asked him. Hagrid looked down at her in shock.

"Yer not going to it, Ginny. Not even I would try to see a nundu!" He said, his voice getting higher.

"I'm not you and besides, I have to know how it got from east Africa to here," Ginny said with a shrug. "I'll be fine, Hagrid. Just say I left when you were taking everyone back or something..." She said and left the safety of the clearing.

"Ginny! Get back here!" She heard Hagrid calling.

Knowing that he wouldn't dare to try and find her while there was a nundu around, Ginny just ignored him and started to walk deeper into the Forbidden Forest. After a while, the forest vines became too thick and Ginny had to change. She morphed in to a small bird then flew above the treetops. Flying aimlessly, she felt a pull towards the back part of the Forest and flew down there. She changed to her normal form as she landed in a clearing.

A growl came from behind her and Ginny turned around to face the nundu. The giant leopard was described as the most dangerous beast in the world. With breath that caused disease virulent enough to eliminate entire villages and having never been stopped by fewer than a hundred skilled wizards working together, it wasn't surprising...

Ginny just hoped that the nundu wasn't going to try and attack her.

The nundu walked towards her, its power and grace showing with every step it took towards her. Even though it was dangerous, Ginny had to admire the beast for its beauty. The spots that covered its sleek smooth fur seemed to be darker than black against its golden fur. It moved smoothly toward her and Ginny wondered if she was going crazy, to willingly meet a nundu.

If you wouldn't mind putting a spell on my mouth, I will then talk to you properly, the nundu said in her mind. Ginny bowed to the leopard and put a spell around its mouth to stop the disease filled breath from coming towards her.

"Thank you, daughter. It was brave and foolish of you to meet me without bringing any protection," the nundu said.

"You're welcome. Yes, I am aware of my foolishness and bravery, but I do not regret it," Ginny said. The nundu regarded her for a moment then nodded.

"Very well... Before we do anything I require some proof that you are who I requested to meet," the nundu said.

"Will my dagger do?" Ginny asked. The nundu nodded. Ginny held out her hand and the dagger appeared in her hand. She showed the nundu her dagger and he looked impressed.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Ginevra Molly Weasley, daughter of the four great bloodlines; future wife of Draconius Malfoy and the world's greatest tresure," the nundu said and bowed to her deeply.

"The pleasure is all mine. I apologise. I do not know who to address you as," Ginny said returning the nundu's bow.

"I am Magnus Cauda-cattus, which means large tail of a cat," Magnus said and swished his tail proudly.

"It is a very large tail, Magnus Cauda-cattus. You must be proud," Ginny said smiling. Magnus gave a small shake.

"Pride is a waste of emotion on such a trivial thing as a tail, though I do feel some pity when I see others of my kind with such small tails," Magnus said.

"As you should," Ginny said. Magnus shook himself again.

"If you were to climb on to my back I would like to show you something, Ginevra Molly Weasley," Magnus said.

"If you will promise not to let me get hurt then I will gladly climb onto your back, Magnus Cauda-cattus," Ginny said.

"Of course, Ginevra Molly Weasley. I will protect you and not allow you to come to any harm while you are in my care. On the honour of my family and my tail," Magnus said and bowed again.

"Very well, Magnus Cauda-cattus," Ginny said and climbed on to the nundu's back gracefully.

"You may want to hold on to my fur, Ginevra Molly Weasley," Magnus said.

Ginny held on to his fur tightly and Magnus leapt out of the clearing. Almost as if he knew every part of the Forest like he knew every spot on his body, Magnus dodged every branch and root sticking up from the ground. He seemed to fly past the trees and Ginny soon lost herself in the joy of riding such a wonderfully smooth and powerful beast.

Too soon for Ginny, Magnus stopped in a larger clearing that was full of animals and beasts of every kind.

"I bring to you, Ginevra Molly Weasley!" Magnus roared loudly and noises erupted all around that Ginny assumed to be cheering. At least, it didn't sound like the noises were meant to sound dangerous or frightening... The noises came to a halt when Magnus roared again. "Ginevra Molly Weasley will now address you before she is to be crowned," Magnus said. Ginny looked at him in surprise.

She had to make a speech? She was getting crowned? Ginny didn't know what one to be more worried about. She hated giving speeches...

"You may speak in your own tongue, Ginevra Molly Weasley. Some of the elves have made the clearing able to change your words to each language," Magnus said. Ginny nodded and stepped forward, praying to the Gods that she could get some kind of understanding of what to say...

"Thank you for your introduction, Magnus Caudua-cattus. May your newborn be large and his tail long," Ginevra said. Magnus bowed, thanking her for her blessing. "You all come from near and far places to witness an event that not even the stars have spoken of in fear of it not occurring..." Ginevra announced. The animals roared in response. "The heavens above witness as do all of you here in this clearing, that I, Ginevra Molly Weasley, daughter of the four great bloodlines; future wife of Draconius Malfoy and the world's greatest treasure, am to be crowned as your Queen!" Cheers erupted again. "All of those present in the clearing, those that are representing other beings and those not able to be present will recognise me as their Queen!" Ginevra called. Every animal, beast and being went wild, stamping and cheering loudly. Birds flew from the treetops in respect for their Queen and burst out in joyful songs.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

The Care of Magical Creatures class watched as birds of every kind flew from a certain back part of the Forbidden Forest and burst out into song. A feeling of peace washed over each person and they continued to wait for Ginny to return.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Ginevra Molly Weasley. Every being and creature will from now will recognise you as their Queen. We will follow you anywhere and we all promise to protect you even if it means our deaths," Magnus said to her and roared loudly, the other creatures joining in.

The wind blew around her and Ginny felt something inside her awaken. Knowledge and power filled her body as the wind continued to blow around her body, enveloping her in warmth and coldness at the same time. She saw the wind take on a red glow and smiled peacefully.

Suddenly, the all of the noise and wind stopped and an arrow landed at Ginevra's feet.

"We refuse to recognise that human as our Queen," Bane said glaring at Ginevra with unsuppressed hate.

"You dare to refuse our Queen her right?" Magnus roared and went to leap at the centaur herd. Ginevra put a hand on him to stop him.

"No, Magnus. It is all right," Ginevra said softly. Magnus backed down reluctantly. Ginevra looked to the centaurs. "I acknowledge your refusal. However, I know that before the next four seasons end you will change your mind willingly. In this knowledge, I release you from here unharmed," Ginevra said. She threw up a hand and a barrier formed around the centaurs. "Leave now under my protection, centaurs," Ginevra said and the centaurs left quickly.

"Do you think it wise to do that, my Queen?" Magnus asked. Ginevra smiled at the nundu.

"I am as wise as I am foolish, my dear nundu. It was the right thing to do for I do not wish to cause war with the centaurs. They are to be respected, not fought," Ginevra said.

"Yes, my Queen," Magnus replied and bowed. Ginevra turned to the gathered creatures.

"My friends and followers, I bid you farewell now. You may return to your homes," Ginevra called out. The animals left quickly while some disappeared and others stayed.

"Are you well, my Queen?" Magnus asked. Ginny smiled at the nundu.

"Yes Magnus Cauda-cattus, I am well. I must return to my school now. Would you please oblige me in taking me back?" Ginny asked him. Magnus bowed to her.

"It would be a pleasure, my Queen," Magnus said and allowed Ginny to mount his back. She held on to his fur and Magnus leapt out of the clearing.

Ginny watched with glee as colours and trees seemed to fly past them. She felt the wind blowing around her, welcoming her. Nymphs whispered beside her and Ginny nodded, listening to their message.

Again the ride seemed too short as Magnus stopped outside of the Forbidden Forest near Hagrid's hut.

Students screamed and backed away from the nundu in fear. Magnus rolled his eyes and Ginny tried not to laugh.

"I thank you, my dear Magnus Cauda-cattus. You should return now before any wizards try to hurt you," Ginny said. Magnus rubbed his face against her hand then leapt in to the Forest again.

"Ginny! Are yer all right?" Hagrid asked coming over as soon as the nundu had gone. Ginny smiled at Hagrid.

"Of course I'm all right. Nundu's are very faithful creatures. Magnus wouldn't hurt me, especially not now," she said, smiling secretively. Hagrid frowned down at her.

"What are yer talkin' about, Ginny?" He asked. Ginny touched Hagrid's arm and he looked down at her in shock and surprise. "Yer mean yer the one? By the Gods," Hagrid said and paled dramatically. He swayed dangerously and the students moved out of his way in fear of being flattened by the half-giant.

"Be still, my friend. Please, continue with the lesson before it is time for us to go," Ginny said. Hagrid stopped swaying and went to bow to her but Ginny shook her head. "There is no need to bow to me, Hagrid," she said. With a quick nod Hagrid indicated for everyone to sit down and read their books.

"Ginny, yer coming with me ter see Albus," Hagrid said. "I can' believe it... In me own class," he muttered and led Ginny up to the castle, leaving the other students bewildered.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Hagrid knocked on Albus' door loudly, almost putting a dent in the wooden door.

"Yes, Hagrid?" Albus asked and opened the door. Hagrid walked in with Ginny following close behind. Albus smiled at Ginny. "That is a nice dress, Miss Weasley," Albus said.

Ginny just nodded, thinking that Albus was seeing things. She was wearing her school uniform, not a dress! He'd probably consumed too much sugar from all those lemon drops.

"Sir... Professor... She is... It's her..." Hagrid said, still in shock. Albus looked over his half moon spectacles at Hagrid.

"Who is what exactly, Rubeus?" He asked. Hagrid pointed to Ginny unable to form any words, let alone a coherent sentence. "Ginevra, perhaps you could translate what Hagrid means," Albus said smiling.

"I'm the new Queen," Ginny said quietly. Albus's smiled faded and he paled.

"What?!" He exclaimed in shock. "Why didn't they tell me?" Albus muttered and went over to the window. He pushed it open with such force that the glass panes cracked. He yelled a word out the window so loudly that Ginny couldn't even interpret what he said.

With a gush of wind hundreds of tiny fairies appeared at the window. They squeaked to Albus quickly, interrupting each other and rushing over their 'words'. Albus looked from one fairy to Ginny, then back again and squeaked something in response. The fairy gave a high pitched sound giving the impression that she was insulted. Albus returned an apologetic sound and with another gush of wind the fairies disappeared from the window.

Albus repaired the window then sat back on his seat. He looked at Ginny.

"Well... It seems that you have been crowned," he said, smiling at her.

Ginny nodded briefly, not knowing what to say.

"Congratulations, Ginevra. I am sure you will respect your new power properly. Well, excepting that particular incident that you Saw a few night's ago..." Albus said with a smile. "You should go to your next class. I need to speak with Hagrid," Albus said. Ginny nodded and left Albus' office.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Are you okay, Ginny?" Neville asked as soon as he saw her.

"I'm fine, Neville. You haven't transferred into Runes, have you?" Ginny asked him. Neville shook his head.

"No. I just wanted to make sure you were ok... What happened back there? Where'd you go? And how did your clothes change?" Neville asked. Ginny frowned.

"What do you mean?" She asked and looked down at what should have been her school uniform. She was wearing a dress that was covered in spots, feathers, scales and fur. It seemed like every animal in the world had contributed in the making of her dress...

It was only then that Ginny felt a new weight on her head. With a wince she felt her head and pulled off a crown made from tree twigs. Like her dress, the crown seemed to have one branch from every kind of tree in both the Muggle and wizarding worlds.

"Oh Gods... I don't even want to think about my hair," Ginny murmured. Neville heard her and grinned.

"You look like you own the Forbidden Forest. It's cool," he said comfortingly. Blaise came up behind him and Neville jumped until he saw who it was.

"What's cool?" Blaise asked looking over Ginny with a smirk.

"The way Ginny looks. It's wild," Neville said, grinning.

"Definitely wild," Blaise said with a wink. "Oh, don't look at me like that, you wild Goddess!" Blaise said and winked at Ginny again.

"Oh, go away you two. It's bad enough I have to go through classes looking like this without you two having to make me feel like a complete idiot," Ginny said, then entered into the Runes classroom.

"Come on, Neville. Let's leave little miss wild Goddess to brood over the way she looks. I'll be back before Yepir gets here, don't worry... You've got Herbology, right?" Blaise asked Neville as they left.

Ginny sighed and shook her head. She took out her books and quills and waited for the few seconds it took for the rest of her classmates to enter the classroom. They were still wary about her turning into a wolf, so when they came in and saw Ginny looking the way she was everyone tried to get as far away from her as possible.

"Hi, Ginny... Uh, nice dress," Hermione said, looking her up and down. Ginny rolled her eyes.

"It was given to me and so was the crown, so don't say one thing about them," Ginny warned. Hermione nodded and sat next to her grinning broadly. "Oh, if you're going to be like that I'm just going to do a Glamour, for the Gods sakes!" Ginny muttered at Hermione and cast a Glamour on herself so it looked like she was wearing her proper school uniform.

Blaise walked in to the classroom and sat down just as Professor Yepir walked in.

"Due to the fact that you all missed out on yesterday's lesson, you will all have to work extra hard today to make up for it. But..." Yepir added when everyone groaned. "But as this is your last lesson for the week, I know that none of you will do the homework I set tonight. In light of that revelation, we will take a trip in to the Forbidden Forest and I will show you some of the Runes that have been put on the trees in there," Yepir said. Everyone packed up their things quickly and followed her outside.

"I wonder if we really have to go into the Forbidden Forest," Hermione said chewing her lip nervously.

"Well, I'm sure if Professor Yepir said we're going in there, then we're going in there," Ginny said raising an eyebrow at her. Hermione just looked apprehensive and didn't reply.

"Is the little girl scared of a few trees?" Draco taunted her quietly. Hermione glared at him.

"I'm not scared of the trees, you dummy," Hermione said. "There's things in there that not even Hagrid would go near, so I'm just worried about how far we're going in," she said then shook her head. "I don't know why I'm even explaining myself to you," she muttered then walked faster to get away from him.

Yepir led them into the Forbidden Forest and along an almost unseen path, winding through and past the large trees.

As Ginny had entered the Forest, the Glamour she had cast disappeared and she was walking around in her 'Queen attire'. Animals followed their progress through the Forest; Ginny could not only hear them walking or flying, but she could also feel and sense them there. It was an odd feeling, yet it seemed so natural at the same time...

"Now, what rune does this tree have carved into it?" Professor Yepir asked stopping at a large yew tree.

"Eihwaz is carved in to it," Ginny said automatically. Professor Yepir turned to look at Ginny, smiling. When she saw what Ginny was wearing she stopped smiling in shock.

"That is correct. I don't believe that... outfit is in accordance with the school rules, Miss Weasley," she said, mildly shocked at Ginny's garb. Ginny sighed.

"I am aware of that, Professor Yepir. However, as the Forbidden Forest is a forbidden part of the school, I doubt it that this part of the lesson can be in accordance with the school rules. Besides, my Glamour doesn't work in here. The Forest won't allow anyone to have concealing charms due to the Forest Act in 1780," Ginny said. "And besides those facts, I don't think the trees and animals would appreciate it if I didn't acknowledge their gift to me," she said with a shrug.

Professor Yepir looked at Ginny with an eyebrow raised in disbelief, until low growls came from either side of the path. She looked into the trees properly and saw hundreds of eyes watching her; watching Ginny; watching them all.

"Right... Let's continue now, shall we?" Yepir asked and led them down a different path. "What rune does this tree have?"

"Is that Algiz?" Hermione asked looking from the elm tree to her runes book.

"It's Algiz reversed... Not good," Ginny muttered and backed up the path a bit.

"Miss Weasley, what is wrong with you?" Yepir asked seeing that her student was trying to back away and how pale her face was. Ginny stared at the elk tree for a moment longer before answering.

"It's Algiz reversed and that means it's warning of hidden danger. Can we go back the same way we came, please?" Ginny asked trying to keep the hysteria out of her voice. Yepir shook her head, remembering the hundreds of animals eyes and their growls.

"No, we'll continue this way. These runes were carved long ago, there is no danger," Yepir said.

"I wouldn't be so sure," Ginny muttered. She followed her class reluctantly, watching on either side of the path for any sign of danger.

A low growl filtered in through the trees and seemed to surround them all. Ginny paled in fear; she knew what that sound was! A Yeti was just ahead and Yepir was leading them straight to it!

"Professor! That's a Yeti!" She called. Yepir turned around, a mocking smile on her face.

"Miss Weasley, Yeti's are native to Tibet. How in the gods names could it end up in England?" Yepir asked her.

"How about you ask the Gods damned Yeti that's standing behind you?" Blaise muttered, moving further back down the path.

The Yeti roared loudly and moved forward, each footstep crashing the trees around them. Yepir turned and stared at the Yeti, rooted to the spot in shock. Students began to run back down the same way they had come and Ginny ran to where Yepir was standing.

"Come on!" Ginny yelled at her when the Professor still didn't move. "Move, damn you!" Yepir moved slightly and the Yeti continued to move forward. It was almost on them... Ginny stood in front of Yepir and pulled out her wand.

"Ignis!" She said, but nothing happened. (Fire.)

The Yeti roared and moved to pick Ginny up. Ginny threw her arms up and fire erupted around herself and Yepir.

"I command you to leave!" Ginevra yelled. The Yeti stared at the fire then at Ginevra. With a scared whimper, the Yeti left as fast as it could. "Always bloody happens to me..." Ginny muttered and the fire died down. She turned in time to see Yepir faint. Ginny caught her and carried her back down the path. "Told her not to go down there, but no... Told her there was a Yeti, but does she believe me? Of course not... I'm just an ignorant little witch who doesn't know when to shut up," Ginny muttered.

"Are you all right, Ginny? I thought you'd left with the rest of us," Hermione said when she saw Ginny enter the clearing. "What happened to Professor Yepir?"

"I'm fine. No, I didn't leave with the rest of you and Yepir fainted. Come on, let's get out of here before another Yeti decides to join the party," Ginny said and led the class out of the Forbidden Forest, still carrying her Professor.

"How did you stop the Yeti, Ginny?" Hermione asked.

"Yeti's are afraid of fire so it left soon after I made a ring of fire. Mind you, I would have liked to know how the hell it got here," Ginny said shaking her head. "Can someone wake Yepir up? I'm going to go swim in the lake for a few hours," she said and walked straight in to the lake, fully clothed. Everyone stared at her in shock.

Ginny dived down into the water and saw the squid not too far away. She swam over to him and gave the best bow she could while under water.

New Queen... I am honoured for your visit, the squid said returning her bow. There was a splash behind Ginny. Then another two came and finally two more splashes. Ginny turned around and saw the other students swimming in the lake too. Hermione duck dived and swam over to her. She waved grinning then kicked her way to the top. Pansy swam over, her hands becoming webbed and gills appearing on either side of her neck. Then Ginny noticed that Pansy had a mermaid tail too. She smirked at Pansy who grinned.

"Hello Ginevra..." Pansy said, her voice coming out all watery and bubbly. Pansy winked at Ginny then swam over to the squid, stroking his tentacles fondly. "Hello, my friend. Care for a game?" She asked.

I must decline, Water Pansy... I have to go hunting for food soon and I would not wish to drain my energy, the giant squid replied. Pansy nodded and gave a bow before surfacing, her gills and webbed fingers and tail disappearing. Ginny waved goodbye to the squid then surfaced too, her breath finally running out.

"Oh, Hermione..." Ginny called. Hermione looked at her and was splashed with water. She spluttered then splashed Ginny back.

"What a childish game," Parvati said in distaste from the edge of the water. Smirking, Ginny waded over to Parvati and splashed her fiercely. "Ginny! You wet my hair!" Patil cried and kicked water at her, but Ginny moved out of the water's way easily. Parvati's sister rolled her eyes at her.

"You're going to have to do better than that, Parvati... Splash me properly!" Ginny called.

"You're such a baby, Parvati..." Padma said in disgust then splashed her sister.

Still angry about her hair, Parvati waded in to the water and splashed Ginny and Padma, who just splashed her back, making Parvati squeal loudly and keep splashing them. Ginny ducked under the water and Parvati splashed Blaise and Pansy instead. They both advanced on her and splashed water at her until someone grabbed their legs and pulled them beneath the water. As Ginny surfaced, Hermione splashed her, laughing. Ginny smirked evilly and started splashing Draco Malfoy.

"Who did that?" He growled turning around to face them. Ginny pointed at Hermione, laughing when she paled. Draco glared at Hermione and splashed her fiercely.

"Hey Ginny!" Dean called from deeper in the water. Ginny turned to face him and was pulled under the water by Seamus. He grinned at her under the water then kicked over to Dean silently and pulled him beneath the surface too.

"Students!" Yepir called from the shore. "Get out of the water right now!" She yelled. One by one, the students reluctantly got out of the water and dried themselves off with simple spells. "You could have been killed! It's almost time for the squid to go hunting," she said.

"The giant squid doesn't eat humans," Pansy said rolling her eyes. "It eats crustaceans, just like other squids do," she said. Yepir glared at her.

"That's not the point, Miss Parkinson. The giant squid is considered as food for other underwater animals, and those animals would have no trouble in eating you," Yepir said. Pansy just smirked knowing that no animals would eat her, in fear of getting on the bad side of the merpeople.

"Professor? Next time we go into the Forbidden Forest, may we please listen to what Ginevra says? I'd rather not run into a Yeti again," Blaise said, making his request sound so nice that Yepir couldn't get offended.

"There may not be a next time, Mr. Zabini," Yepir answered, leading everyone back to the Runes classroom. Just as soon as Yepir had finished setting their homework, the bell rang for lunch.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny went to her room and got changed into her school clothes, putting her Queen clothes in the wardrobe.

"Ginny, do you mind if we take that photo of you now?" Colin asked as she came into the Great Hall. Ginny sighed then took a few sandwiches and some fruit before following him outside with Neville.

"How long will it take for you to set up?" Ginny asked Colin. Colin turned to look at everything and began to tick off his fingers.

"I got the right lighting yesterday, so that's taken care of. The box is in the right place, so all I need to do is adjust my camera properly," Colin said then turned to see Ginny and Neville fighting. It was so well choreographed that he would have thought that they had been practising for weeks on end if not for the fact that they hadn't been at school for that long and Neville hadn't seen Ginny during the holidays.

Quickly adjusting his camera, Colin took some shots, the polaroids coming out quickly as he took the photos faster as Ginny and Neville continued to fight faster. Soon, most of the floor was covered in photographs and the fight ended when Ginny's foot connected lightly with Neville's chest in a back kick.

"That was amazing! How did you learn to do all that?" Colin asked in shock.

"Here and there... So are we going to get this photo done or have you used the entire film on us fighting?" Ginny asked seeing the ground.

"It's everlasting film, so you don't have to worry about that," Colin said grinning. "Get on the box and go into your Vampiress mode," he said with a wink.

"Ah, shut it Creevey before I go into my Vampiress mode on you," Ginny growled but stood on the box and bared her fangs at him. Colin took a photo then frowned.

"There's something in the background..." He said looking at the picture properly. Ginny turned around and looked around.

"Who's there?" Ginny asked. She hadn't heard anything and she couldn't hear anyone's mind. "Are you a ghost?" Ginny asked frowning. Laughter filled the room and Peeves appeared. "Oh, Peeves! Why can't you go annoy some first years or something?" Ginny growled at him.

"Annoying Vampires is much more fun!" Peeves said and laughed again. "Oh, Ginny, Ginny you're such a ninny! Every lesson is an adventure for the ninny! Oh, Ginny, Ginny! Ninny, ninny!" Peeves sang laughing.

"Neville and Colin. Wait outside," Ginny demanded and they left quickly, Colin adjusting his camera properly. "You're going to regret doing this, Peeves. That is your first and last warning," Ginny said in a tone that made Peeves stop for a moment.

"Ninny Ginny! Vampire Ginny is a ninny!" Peeves sang again, taunting her. Ginny smirked and her Vampiress form disappeared. "Ginny is a ninny!" Peeves called watching in glee as she got off the box and walked towards him.

Ginny muttered a spell and a bubble covered her mouth then she began to change. As she walked to Peeves dangerously, her body changing into that of a nundu. Grace, elegance, power and respect seemed to ooze from every leopard spot on her body as she continued to walk towards Peeves, who had gone pale and stopped singing in fear. Ginny leapt up and caught Peeves in her large paws. Her mouth changed back to her human one and she spoke to Peeves angrily.

"Say you're sorry..." Peeves shook his head adamantly. "Say it, Peeves or I'll make it so that you'll never be able to sing again," Ginny growled at him. Peeves blanched as much as he could.

"All right! I'm sorry!" Peeves said quickly.

"For what?" Ginny growled at him.

"I'm sorry for taunting you and making up that song about you," Peeves whimpered. Ginny smirked and changed back to her human body before letting go of Peeves.

"Good. Remember that next time you go to make fun of anyone... I'll get the Bloody Baron on you if you ever do that to me again, Peeves," Ginny said, then left the room, smirking to herself.

"That... that was... Unbelievable!" Colin said in shock staring at her. Ginny grinned and picked up the photographs he'd taken. She looked at them one by one then gave them back to him.

"I want that one enlarged and doubled. The twins would love a photo of that," Ginny said indicating to the photo where Peeves was saying sorry and whimpering. "Gods, that was fun. Nundu's are so... smooth. It's an incredible feeling, honestly," Ginny said grinning. She rolled her shoulders once then looked back in to the room. "Ok, Peeves is gone. Let's get this photo done," she said and went back inside, Colin and Neville following. "You two can come in too," Ginny called back over her shoulder. Blaise and Draco took the Invisibility Cloak off and followed them inside. "You could have just asked instead of sneaking around after us, you know," Ginny said with a raised eyebrow. Blaise shrugged.

"You probably would have said no," he said. Ginny smirked.

"And get my arse kicked by Neville? I don't think so..." She said. Neville grinned and blushed.

"How long were you two standing there?" Colin asked Blaise and Draco.

"Since you got here. Nice fighting techniques, by the way," Draco said looking at Ginny. She shrugged.

"Wasn't my best. Neville would have got me down in the first five kicks if he'd used one of the openings. You're bloody noisy when you're trying to be quiet," Ginny said glaring at Blaise and Draco, who just smirked at her in return.

"Sorry to interrupt and all, but I want this photo to be taken and developed before Christmas, Yule and the New Year is over," Colin said, not at all shy of the two Slytherins.

"All right. Still in my Vampiress form or you want an animal? I'm in a morphing mood now..." Ginny said with a smirk.

"Go wild," Colin said with a wink back. He opened the window for more room and air then watched Ginny, his camera almost glued to his eye.

Ginny laughed and changed her body immediately into a wolf. Once Colin had taken enough photos, Ginny gave her body a shake and turned in to a phoenix, brilliant and beautiful.

"Can you sing and everything?" Colin asked.

Ginny sung a sad song, making the four boys feel so emotional that Draco nearly shed a tear. Notes of loss, despair and pure sadness flowed into her song. Anguish weaved between her words and Neville started to cry silently, reminded of his parents. With a sad look at her friend, Ginny flew over the short distance to him. She shed a single large tear from each eye and they dropped onto Neville. Instead of disappearing, the two drops stayed on his skin and he looked up at Ginny in shocked surprise.

"Who are they for?" He asked. Ginny's wings covered him and an image of his parents appeared in his mind. "Thank you," Neville whispered and made the teardrops go into two magically conjured cylinders. Ginny smiled at him then sung another song.

Happiness and laughter streamed themselves into her song, soon to be joined by peace and love. The emotions twirled around the four boys, attatching to each of them. Colin laughed as laughter clung to him and Blaise smiled as happiness entwined itself with him. Peace filled Neville's mind and he thanked Ginny silently. Love flowed around Draco, almost teasing him before holding on to him. Waves of love flowed into Draco and Ginny sung that note for the longest time before letting go of it.

Draco reached out as the feeling of love left him then realised what he was doing and returned his hand to his side quickly.

The feelings ebbed away slowly, a small remainder left in three of the boys, longing left in the fourth.

Ginny changed back into her normal self and dropped to the floor, tears flowing from her eyes. She was pale, but it seemed to be a side effect of changing too much in such a short time rather than anything horrendous.

Ginevra seemed to float up into the air before them and she looked at each of them in turn.

"Leave," she demanded, the tears still flowing. Neville moved towards her and kissed her hand.

"Thank you, Ginevra," he whispered quietly.

"Be at peace, my friend..." Ginevra replied softly. Neville nodded and left.

"Ginevra... Whatever you did, thanks," Blaise said and winked at her. "Hey, Neville! Wait up!" He called and rushed out the door after him. Ginevra smiled after them then looked at Colin, who was still rapidly taking photos.

"You're sure I have to leave, Gin?" He asked looking over his camera at her. She smiled at him and nodded.

"Leave... Make sure that you laugh. It is the most infectious cure known to mortals," Ginevra said. Colin laughed and took one more photo before leaving.

Draco just stared at Ginny, the longing of love still well in his mind.

"Draconius. Leave me be. I do not wish to see that which I yearn for until I can have it," Ginevra said, her anguish and pain filling her face. Draco just continued to stare at her, not moving. "LEAVE!" Ginevra commanded and Draco was moved out of the room by an unseen hand.

The door slammed after him, locking itself. The windows blackened and Ginny dropped to the floor...

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny only got up when the bell for lunch rang. She wiped away the tears that had continued to fall and cleaned her face with magic, then straightened and dusted off her school robes. She left the room and made her way back to the Hogwarts entrance.

Slipping behind a tapestry, Ginny got her books for Defence Against the Dark Arts and Astronomy from her room then ran to Moody and Lupin's classroom. Due to her speed, she made it there with everyone else. She refused to look at Neville, Blaise and Draco as they entered the classroom. Ginny sat down at the back of the class but didn't deter Neville from sitting next to her. She just hoped they were going to do practical work so she didn't have to endure all of the questions that she knew Neville was going to ask. It seemed that luck was on her side...

"Today you will all be learning how to fight unarmed. Oh, stop paling at that Brown! You're not really going to hit each other. It's to be choreographed and if anyone is hit properly then you will receive detention," Moody said.

"The hitter or the person being hit?" Seamus asked, grinning like a wild Irishman. Moody glared at him with both of his eyes and Seamus sank in his seat slightly.

"Professor? I'm a girl. I'm not going to be fighting with anyone and I don't want to learn this," Lavender whined. Moody was about to say something but shockingly, Pansy got in before he did.

"No one gives a shit if you're a girl, child or animal. If you don't know how to fight in the real world, Brown, then you might as well just hand over your life on a fucking platter to every male that thinks you're easy prey," Pansy snarled. "You don't know how to fight, you're going to die at an early age," she snarled at Lavender who had gone pale. Then Lavender glared at Pansy.

"I wasn't talking to you, Parkinson," she sneered.

"Pansy is correct Lavender, so don't think that you're being smart. Not exactly the words I would have used, but she is still right," Lupin said.

"The exact words I would have used," Moody growled. "Like Parkinson said, if you don't know how to fight in the real world then you might as well give your life to the Death Eaters on a platter, because that's all you're going to do anyway," Moody growled. "Now, do you have any more complaints, Brown?" He snarled at her. Lavender shook her head adamantly. "All of you get over by the stage immediately," Moody said and everyone rushed to the front. "Now, Remus is going to try and hit me. I will block it. This is a basic blocking technique only. It's called a block, for those that didn't get it the first time," Moody drawled. Lupin got up on the stage and waited. "Ready," Moody said with a nod.

Lupin went to hit Moody, but he blocked the punch by using the side of his arm to hit Lupin's fist away.

"Get a partner then do that block. Slowly. I don't want to see the lot of you with black eyes," Moody growled. Everyone got into pairs, Ginny and Neville together.

"Actually in light of promoting House unity, pair with a person from your opposite House," Lupin said. Moody smirked when nearly everyone complained.

Blaise and Neville went together immediately and nearly everyone found partners. Ginny noticed the evil smirk on Pansy's face when she headed over to Lavender Brown and grinned to herself. She couldn't wait to see that fight!

"Mr. Malfoy. You can be paired with Miss Weasley," Lupin said when he saw that neither of them had a partner.

Ginny turned to face Draco, but knew she wouldn't be able to block without looking at him and so she decided to get it over and done with and looked up at him. Draco was staring at her, lust in his eyes. Ginny gave a small gasp when she saw love in his eyes too and ran from the room.

"What the hell did you do to my sister?" Ron yelled and punched Draco in the nose.

"Mr. Weasley!" Lupin said as Ron continued to hit Draco. Ginny heard Moody growl a stunning spell and then there was a thud as her brother fell to the floor.

Ginny ran faster, becoming nothing more than a gust of wind through the hallways. As she burst through the Hogwarts entrance, Ginny changed in to a bird and flew up into the sky. She landed on the Owlery roof and tried to calm her breathing down.

It wasn't good that Malfoy already felt that for her. Even if he didn't know he did, or he denied it, it still meant that the future of them being together was more than a possibility, it meant that it was already happening. She couldn't handle with that now. Hate and anger was easily dealt with, but love? That was harder to accept.

Ginny shook her head and sighed. She'd have to deal with it sooner or later... Later was preferable, but sooner was probably better, she thought and flew down to the Hogwarts entrance again.

She went back to the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom quickly and saw Moody restraining Ron while Lupin was trying to heal Draco's face. He had a black eye, a blood lip and his robes were torn. Ginny walked in to the classroom and calmed Ron down with a spell, then went over to Lupin.

"I apologise for leaving. Let me fix him. It was my fault that he got hurt," Ginny said. Lupin nodded.

"Ten points from Gryffindor. Do not leave the classroom without due reason," he said. Ginny just nodded and started to heal Draco.

"Sorry about Ron," she said quietly. Draco glared at her and Ginny almost sighed in relief that she didn't have to deal with lust and love. She finished healing him then went back to Ron and Moody. "May I speak to my brother for a minute?" Ginny asked Moody. Alastar let go of Ron and nodded when he didn't try to get up and hit Draco again.

"Why'd you have to calm me, Ginny? I want to hit him for making you leave," Ron whined quietly. Ginny glared at her brother.

"No one made me leave, Ronald. I left of my own accord. Malfoy didn't say anything to me, he didn't even touch me, all right? I left because I wanted to, is that understood?" Ginny asked him quietly. Ron nodded reluctantly.

"What's wrong with your eyes?" He asked frowning. "They're red not brown," he said and tilted her head back to see properly. Ginny grabbed his hand and pulled it away from her face. Ron's face filled with pain as his wrist twisted slightly.

"Please, do not touch me," Ginny said, then went over to where the rest of the class was standing.

"Now that everything is sorted out, get back into your pairs and do the block we showed you!" Moody said. Everyone rushed to do as he said quickly. Ginny went over to Draco but Moody stopped her. "You can go with Blaise. Neville, you're with Draco," Moody said. Neville's face fell considerably but he didn't say anything and went over to Draco.

"I'll go with Weaslette," Draco said. Moody looked at him, then Ginny who nodded.

"Fine... Neville, go back with Blaise," Moody said and shaking his head, went over to stop Lavender's screaming. Pansy had her in a headlock...

"You want to hit or block?" Ginny asked when neither of them said anything for a while.

"Block," Draco said. Ginny nodded and punched at Draco. He barely had time to block it before her fist hit his face. "Careful, Weasley," he growled. Ginny just smirked at him.

"You said you wanted to block, Malfoy," Ginny replied.

Draco glared at her then punched at her. Ginny blocked it easily then went to hit him again. He blocked her arm and they started to go into a different fight. Instead of just punching and blocking, as they were supposed to, Ginny and Draco started to kick as well. Draco slapped her foot away as she went to kick his chest, but Ginny feinted and kicked his upper thigh.

"Not so close to that part of the body, Weaselette. I do plan on having a family," Draco said with a small sneer. Ginny remembered the vision of her pregnant and nodded in agreement.

"Well, so do I, so you can't get me in the stomach," Ginny replied as she went to punch him in the chest. Draco blocked it and kicked the side of her leg.

"You realise that if you are going to marry me like you said that said family will be ours?" Draco answered.

"No shit," Ginny replied and kicked his shin.

"You're not shocked at that?" Draco asked as he went to punch her.

"Well, when people get married, they usually do have a family, Malfoy," Ginny replied and hit away his punch before punching him and stopping mere millimetres before she made contact with his nose. "I win," she said with a grin and stood properly. "Good fighting techniques," Ginny said. Malfoy nodded.

"I know," he replied with a smirk.

"You really are conceited, you know that?" Ginny asked him. Draco just smirked at her again.

"Miss Weasley and Mr. Malfoy. I would like to think that you two are not talking of personal business when you should be watching for the next technique," Lupin called out. Ginny turned to him and smiled sweetly.

"Of course not, Professor. I have no personal business that can be talked of. It is quite unbelievable that Malfoy and I would talk of anything like that, especially as I have no interest in his personal business..." Ginny said.

"Quit with the smart talk and watch the front," Moody growled. Ginny just smiled at him and watched almost mockingly as Moody and Lupin showed everyone how to block a kick.

Both Professors were unaware of the fight that Ginny and Draco had done, due to the fact that Lavender had continued to scream even after Pansy had let go of her, and Moody kept both eyes on them after he'd calmed her down.

"Now, attempt that block. But softly! Is that understood Vincent and Gregory? You too, James and Terry," Lupin said with a pointed look at the four boys who had paired with each other. They nodded and started to do the technique easily.

"I'll kick this time," Draco said. Ginny looked at him with a smirk.

The taste of blood filled her mouth and her body savoured the taste, even as her mind repulsed at it. Two small puncture wounds appeared and blood poured from them, much like wine does from a cask. Blood swirled in her mouth and she swallowed gratefully, her body rejuvenating and refreshing itself.

"By the Gods names! What was that?" She whispered to herself. "Moody!" Ginny called. Alastar walked over to her, frowning, his magical eye on her. "You saw that?" Ginny asked.

"More than saw it... Practically felt it. You better go see McGonagall. Draco, you can fight with me until Ginevra returns," Alastar said and Ginny left the room quickly.

She ran to the Transfiguration classroom and knocked on the door. When there was no answer, Ginny looked inside. There was no one there... Seeing a portrait hanging on the wall, Ginny went over to it. She coughed slightly and the woman woke up abruptly.

"Excuse me? Do you know where Professor McGonagall is please?" She asked politely. The woman in the portrait looked down at her for a moment.

"Friend or foe?" The woman asked.

"Student," Ginny replied. The woman nodded.

"Minerva has gone to the Room of Requirement with her sixth year class to show them how to change furniture into animals," the woman replied.

"Thank you," Ginny said then left to the Room of Requirement quickly.

She saw the door there, but when she opened it she was met with an empty room. Ginny muttered about stupid doors then tried to 'require' Professor McGonagall. She opened the door and was, again met with an empty room.

"Oh, come on, you stupid bloody door! Let me in!" Ginny said in a frustrated tone and the door opened.

"Miss Weasley? How did you open the door?" Professor McGonagall asked as she saw who was in the doorway. Ginny shook herself out her state of shock then went into the room cautiously, almost not believing it was real.

"I don't know how the door opened, Professor. May I please speak to you in private?" Ginny asked. McGonagall nodded curtly and made a room appear nearby. She led Ginny in there and sat her down.

"What is so urgent that you needed to interrupt me in the middle of a class, Miss Weasley?" Minerva asked.

"I just had another vision. Kind of... It was weird... I was awake, for starters. I could taste it in my mouth like I had just drunk it right then," Ginny said shaking her head.

"Miss Weasley, if you are going to explain something, I would appreciate it if you explained it in a way that I would understand what you were talking about," Miverva said.

"Sorry, Professor... I was awake, as I said. I could taste blood in my mouth. It was weird... I could taste it as if I had just bled someone right then," Ginny said. "Are you all right, Professor?" Ginny asked, seeing that McGonagall had gone slightly green.

"Fine, Miss Weasley," McGonagall replied. "So what would you like me to do about it?" She asked.

"Can't you make it stop, like you did with the dreams?" Ginny asked. Minerva shook her head apologetically.

"I am sorry, Miss Weasley. I can't stop it. The spell I used to stop the dreams affecting you is a completely different one from the one that would be needed to stop that happening. There is no spell I know of to stop it and if there was, I would think that there would be dangerous side effects, especially since it would have to block off part of your brain to stop sending those messages to your mind or mouth, depending. There is nothing I can do, I really am sorry," McGonagall said. Ginny just nodded briefly.

"That is all right, Professor. Thank you for your time and I apologise for interrupting your lesson," Ginny said and left. Colin waved at her as she left the Room of Requirement.

Ginny made her way back down to the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom and went inside. Moody surprisingly, looked grateful that she'd returned. He took her aside and looked over her with his magical eye.

"Is it fixed, Ginevra?" He asked.

"No, she can't do anything about it without damaging my brain," Ginny said.

"All right then... No point mulling over it. For the last twenty minutes of the lesson, Draco can show you what you missed out on and you two can practice over it," Moody said and Ginny went over to where Draco was standing.

"So what did I miss out on?" Ginny asked him.

"Upper cut, side kick, and back kick. But from your fighting display today, you already know it," Draco said with a smirk. Ginny shrugged.

"Doesn't mean I can't do it again. Come on, Malfoy, fists up," she said with a smirk. Draco sighed and put his fists up to protect his face. Ginny did an upper cut and connected with his stomach lightly. Draco rolled his eyes at her. "What's wrong with you?" Ginny asked as she did a side kick and hit his hip softly.

"All this pretend fighting is rubbish. If you don't hit properly then you won't bloody learn what it really feels like," he muttered.

"Well, what do you propose we do, Malfoy?" Ginny asked with a smirk.

"Fight," he replied simply and went to kick her harder.

Ginny blocked it then punched Draco in the stomach. He breathed in sharply as her fist hit harder than he expected. He kicked her leg and Ginny went to punch him in the nose but Draco blocked it.

Lost in their own world, neither Ginny nor Draco really heard Lupin telling them to stop fighting.

Ginny did an upper cut and her fist connected with Draco's jaw. He winced as pain seared through him and Draco kicked Ginny's upper chest. She made Draco fall to the floor by kicking his legs from the ground.

"Both of you outside! Now!" Lupin said and gave both Ginny and Draco a push towards the door. They walked outside and Lupin shut the door before turning to glare at them. "You are not supposed to be fighting! This class is to show you how to defend yourself, not to fight each other!" Lupin said. "What do you have to say for yourselves?" He yelled, looking at each of them in turn.

Ginny glared at him angrily.

"We were defending ourselves! We just fought properly instead of the weak and soft way we had to do it. If we were out there now and that happened, no attacker is going to just think, 'Oh, they don't know how to fight against someone who fights hard, so I'm going to be as soft as fucking possible!' No one who has any real interest in attacking someone will fight soft, they will fight as hard as they possibly can in order to get what they want," Ginny said, glaring at Lupin.

The bell rang loudly and Ginny heard Lupin sigh softly.

"Get your things and go to your next lesson," he muttered and they both went into the classroom.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Ginny!" Neville called as they headed to the Astronomy Tower. She waited for him to catch up. "I heard in Herbology that Rion got fired. Can you believe it?" Neville asked sounding both shocked and amazed at the same time.

"I doubt she'd get fired over what happened," Ginny replied frowning.

"Well, Professor Sprout said that it was a shame about Rion, or something to that effect," Neville said with a shrug.

"Then she might have been fired... We'll see in a few seconds I guess," Ginny said smirking.

"Do you think if she was then we'd get to play Quidditch again?" Neville asked as they entered the Astronomy classroom.

"I don't think so," Ginny replied softly seeing that Professor Rion was sitting at her desk, writing on a parchment. Rion looked up and saw Ginny and Neville standing there.

"Good afternoon. Please, sit down," Rion said.

Ginny and Neville sat down reluctantly. The rest of the class filed in and sat down, everyone seeming disappointed that Rion was there. Ginny could tell from the overwhelming thoughts that they had all wanted to play and watch another game of Quidditch.

"Before we begin the lesson, I would like to apologise for my behaviour yesterday. It was not my intention to be discriminative towards anyone," Rion said. A few people looked at Ginny, who was trying to determine whether Rion was genuine or not.

"May I please talk to you outside, Professor?" Ginny asked suddenly.

Rion looked surprised then nodded and went outside with Ginny, closing the door behind them. Ginny was quite aware that nearly all of the class was on the other side of the door, trying to hear what she said.

"What would you like to talk about, Miss Weasley?" Rion asked when she didn't say anything for a few moments.

"I would like to talk about the sincerity of your apology..." Ginny said smiling at her. Olivia held back a glare then smiled sweetly and nodded.

"Go on," she said.

"I don't believe that you meant one word of what you said back there... You looked sincere, I'll give you that, but the tone and words you used... That spoiled it all," Ginny said with a shake of her head in disappointment.

"I beg your pardon?" Rion asked in shock.

"In layment's terms, I don't accept your apology because you didn't mean it. You're only apologising so you won't be fired," Ginny said simply with a shrug.

Rion gaped at her. Her sweet smiling facade fell away and she glared at Ginny angrily.

"You will accept my apology, even if I have to make you," Olivia hissed and went to slap Ginny. Ginny blocked her hand from connecting with her face and twisted it slightly.

"Do not try to hit me!" Ginny hissed angrily. The door swung open and everyone saw Ginny blocking Olivia's hand and twisting it.

"On that note, I don't think any of us accept your apology, Rion," Pansy said with a sneer. She left, Crabbe and Goyle following. The rest of the class nodded in agreement and left too. Ginny let go of Rion and watched her for a moment before getting her bag and leaving with everyone else.

"Get back here!" Rion yelled. "You're all going to receive detention!" Rion yelled but they didn't stop.

"Who gives a shit?" A voice called out in reply.

"One hundred points from both Gryffindor and Slytherin if you don't get back here!" Rion yelled, her voice raising to an even higher note. All of the students stopped and turned angrily.

"Are you threatening us, Professor?" Ginny asked, advancing on her. Rion stood up taller and tried to be intimidating, but failed miserably when her fear was in plain sight.

"You will all attend your lesson or else I will take off one hundred points from both Gryffindor and Slytherin," she said with a small stutter in her voice.

"Go ahead then," Draco said stepping out. A few people looked at him like he was nuts. "If you take the points off, then Granger and I will just give them back," he said, shining his trademark smirk at Rion.

"You don't have a reason to give the points! You can't just randomly give points!" Rion said, slightly hysterical.

"Oh, but we do have reason to give points..." Draco replied with another smirk.

"No, you don't! There's nothing that you can give points for!" Rion yelled.

"Actually, there is," Hermione said, stepping out beside Draco. "Fifty points awarded to Gryffindor for Ginny defending herself against a teacher," Hermione said bravely.

"Fifty points to Slytherin for Pansy standing up for what and who she believes in," Draco said, actually smiling at Pansy, then turning his attention back to Rion. "We can think of a number of things to give more House points. So, by all means, take off that lousy hundred points," Draco said then left.

Pansy stuck her finger up at Rion then left too, the rest of the class following. Ginny went up to the front of the procession where Draco, Pansy and Hermione were walking.

"Thanks..." Ginny said to the three of them. The two Slytherins only smirked in response and Hermione hugged her.

"I nearly couldn't think of anything to say," she admitted with a grin.

"That's comforting..." Ginny said sarcastically.

"Hermione! I can't believe you just did that!" Ron said, staring at her in shock. Hermione rolled her eyes and shrugged.

"Well I did it, so believe it," she said with a grin.

"I better go see Dumbledore before Rion tells him what happened and completely twists everything around," Ginny said and they all stopped. The Gryffindors and Slytherins parted for Ginny to get through.

"We'll wait at the Quidditch Pitch for you," Draco said with a smirk. Yet another argument was ensued over who would win this game as they left.

Ginny shook her head at them then made her way up to Albus' office. She knocked on the door and waited for Albus to let her enter. Ginny walked inside when he had done so and sat down.

"What is the problem, Miss Weasley?" Albus asked looking over his half moon spectacles at her.

"Rion did it again..." Ginny said. Albus looked slightly shocked.

"Really? In what way this time?" He asked.

"She gave an apology that she didn't mean, then when I confronted her about it she tried to hit me," Ginny said. "The rest of the class left and she threatened to take off one hundred points from both Slytherin and Gryffindor if they didn't go back. Draco and Hermione awarded Gryffindor and Slytherin fifty points and in no certain terms told her to shove her threat where the sun doesn't shine," Ginny said with an inward smirk.

"Well, that is most interesting... Thank you for coming to me this time, Miss Weasley. Where, may I ask, is the rest of your Astronomy class?" Albus asked.

"The Quidditch Pitch, of course," Ginny said smirking at him.

"Of course... Why wouldn't they be there?" Albus muttered to himself. "Very well, Miss Weasley. You can go to the Quidditch Pitch and join the rest of your classmates. I will be down there before you finish so I can talk to you all," Albus said. Ginny nodded then made her way down to the Quidditch Pitch quickly.

"Would you all shut up? She'll be here soon enough," she heard Blaise say. The Gryffindors glared at him.

"You're not all fighting over me now, are you?" Ginny asked as she came into their view. Blaise rolled his eyes at the Gryffindors.

"They kept thinking you'd been killed or some rubbish by Dumbledore," he said. Seamus glared at Blaise.

"That's not what we said! We said that she was probably going to be a while with Dumbledore!" He said.

"All right, boys! 'She' is here, you know! Now can we start the game before Dumbledore gets here?" Ginny said. "Where are the brooms? And I see that no one has bothered to do the Quidditch balls," she said looking around. "You know, you can do things without me having to tell you," Ginny said when everyone mumbled an excuse.

"We don't need to do the balls again. Those ones you made yesterday are still the same," Pansy announced and took out a small green velvet bag from her pocket.

She tipped the bag upside down and four miniature sized balls dropped onto the ground, the two jet black Bludgers struggling to be free of the holding spell.

"All right. Thanks Pansy. Terry and James, you can help Vincent and Gregory get the brooms, I presume?" She asked. The four boys nodded and went off to the Slytherin Quidditch room.

"Crabbe and Goyle can carry the brooms on their own, you know," Blaise said coming up beside her.

"I am quite aware of that, thank you Blaise. I'm promoting House unity," Ginny said with a smirk. Blaise pulled a face at her. "You're promoting too, you know," she said with a smirk at him. Blaise looked over at Neville.

"Fine... You win," Blaise said and grinned.

"I always do," Ginny replied. "Gryffindor, please don't tell me that you haven't picked your team, yet again?" Ginny asked when she heard Seamus and Dean arguing.

"We're going with the same team as yesterday," Seamus said.

"Then why were you arguing with Dean?" Ginny asked crossing her arms.

"He started it!" Seamus protested and glared at Dean.

"I don't care who started it! Why were you fighting?" Ginny asked them glaring.

"It was over who was going to ask you to the next Hogsmeade weekend," Neville said when both boys blushed and didn't answer. Ginny raised an eyebrow at the two boys then shook her head.

"You can argue over it all you want later," Ginny said. "Besides, who said I was even going?" She asked with a smirk.

She left them standing there, still bright red and went over to Vincent, Gregory, James and Terry. They were all talking away in quiet tones, almost as if they didn't want anyone to see them conversing with each other.

"Would you mind giving out the brooms, please? I want to actually start this game and it seems like no one else is very interested in playing..." Ginny said looking at the two groups.

Seamus and Dean were arguing again, while Ron was shouting at them not to go anywhere near his sister. Hermione and Harry were trying to hold him back and calm him down, which without magic was a completely fruitless action. Neville and Blaise kept looking at each other. Pansy was trying to unshrink the balls and continued to miss.

Ginny took some brooms from Vincent then went over to Pansy.

"If you put a circle around the balls, you can just unshrink that instead of trying to aim for the balls. They're too small to hit," Ginny said. Pansy nodded. She made a circle with her wand around the balls, then unshrunk the circle. The balls became larger and she sighed in relief.

"Thanks Ginevra," she said with a grin and took a broom from her. "Everyone get a broom or you won't be playing!" Pansy yelled at the two Houses. Everyone grumbled at her, but took a broom anyway.

"You four still got the bats I made you?" Ginny asked the four Beaters. They all nodded. "Good, now let's play," Ginny said and flew into the sky, everyone following suit.

Albus walked down to the Quidditch Pitch and watched from the hidden stands as the two Houses played each other fiercely. He listened as Neville commentated, not missing one detail, he noticed.

"A Bludger almost got Ginny, but Terry hit it away thankfully! Ron caught the Quaffle thrown by Blaise and he's thrown it to Dean. Dean throws it to Seamus. Pansy calls a foul on Gregory for grabbing James' broom! Stop being a bad sport!" Neville called. "There's a flash of gold! Harry and Draco race towards the Snitch, well I'm not sure if it can qualify as a Snitch... It's a Glitch now," Neville said and a few of the spectators laughed. "All right, stop bugging me Hermione," Neville said when she told him to keep commentating. "You'd make a great McGonagall, you know," he said with a laugh then turned back to the game. " Harry and Draco are still trying to get to the Glitch. They're only a few metres away! They're neck and neck! Draco's getting further ahead! No, Harry's caught up!" Neville said. "Now Draco's ahead again! He reaches for the Glitch! Draco has caught the Glitch! Slytherin has won, 210 to 65!" Neville yelled. The Slytherins cheered loudly.

"You can come out now, Albus," Ginny said flying over to him. Albus started, having not noticed her smiled and walked out on to the Quidditch Pitch.

"Congratulations, Slytherin. A very close match," Albus said smiling at them cheerily. "I apologise for interrupting your celebration, but I need to speak with you about your Astronomy lesson," he said. "Please, sit down so I can see you better. My old body is shrinking and you all seem so tall," Albus said with a wink. Everyone sat on the Pitch before him.

"Is Rion going to be fired?" Pansy asked him. Dumbledore held a hand up to still her questions.

"I will answer questions when I have finished, Miss Parkinson," he said. Pansy just nodded curtly. "I have spoken to Professor Rion. She has admitted to being discriminative, as well as attempting to hit Miss Weasley. The choice of what happens to her is up to you, as it affects you the most. She can either be put under probation for two weeks and all of you will keep a close watch on her, or..." He added before any one could speak. "Or, Rion can be fired and you will get another teacher," Dumbledore said.

"Who will be the other teacher?" Blaise asked suspiciously.

"Until I am able to find someone more equipped to teach you properly, I will be taking over your Astronomy class," Albus said. "I will let you speak together for five minutes so you can decide what you want to do," he said and moved away from the group, conveniently humming to himself.

"I say we keep her for two weeks and make her leave," Blaise said with an evil gleam in his eye. The Slytherins and a few Gryffindors looked extremely happy with that idea.

"I think we should just let her get fired. It will be on her permanent record, because resumes require the reason why a witch or wizard was fired," Hermione said. "It would mean that she would never be able to get a job in any wizarding school," she added when a few of the Gryffindors looked blank.

"What do you want to do, Ginevra? It was because of you that we get this choice," Pansy said looking at her.

"I think that we should make her life hell for two weeks but make her get fired instead of making her quit. Witches that quit never get asked questions. Making her get fired will be on her record, as Hermione said. It's going to require a lot of planning, but I'm sure that we can do it. A few harsh words in front of teachers and she'll be gone by the next staff meeting," Ginny said. Hermione frowned.

"The next staff meeting isn't for another month," she said.

"Oh, I can take care of that... An extra spurt of power in a lesson and they'll be begging to have a meeting," Ginny said smirking. She looked at a few of the Slytherins in surprise. "I'm not sure whether I should take that comment as an insult or compliment..." She said with a raised eyebrow. The people obviously knew who they were and what they had thought because they all smirked at her.

"Compliment, of course. It's not often we think that of a person who isn't in our House," Padma replied and the others nodded, agreeing. Ginny just grinned and shook her head.

"Choose, people. My option, or one of the other two?" Ginny asked.

"Yours," held the majority of replies.

"Headmaster? We've come to a decision," Ginny called and Albus walked over.

"I hoped you would choose the right decision, but by the looks on your faces," he said, seeing the evil gleam in more than just the Slytherins eyes. "I doubt that you did," Albus added and he couldn't help but keep the smile on his face.

"We've decided to keep Rion for two weeks on probation," Ginny announced.

"I figured as much. Please do not cause her too much mental trauma... The bill we received for Professor Umbridge only last month was staggering. Luckily I was able to make the Ministry pay for it, as they did employ her, not I," Albus added with a wink.

"You shouldn't confide in us, Headmaster... We might begin to think better of you," Blaise drawled with a smirk at the old man. Albus just chuckled and left them. The bell rang loudly and the two Houses looked at each other.

"We should arrange a time so we can discuss what we're going to do to her," Ginny said. "Ten o'clock tonight, if we don't get into trouble by the Head Boy and Girl, that is," she added smirking at Draco and Hermione.

"I'll be fine with it," Hermione said.

"Fine," Draco said.

"Well, now that all of that is sorted out, I suggest we go back to our old selves before the rest of the school thinks we've been brainwashed or some such bollocks," Ginny said, laughing as she left. Neville caught up with her quickly.

"What did they think about you?" he asked, burning with curiosity.

"They just thought that I should have been in Slytherin," Ginny said grinning.

"Wow..." Neville said, impressed.

"Yeah, wow... I'll get you at seven thirty again, ok?" Ginny asked. Neville nodded. "Don't forget to finish your Herbology homework for Professor Granger," she added with a wink. Neville laughed and watched as she went through the door behind a tapestry. "All right. You could have just asked you know!" Ginny called. She lit her wand so he could see her. "Get your stuff and come back. Any longer than ten minutes and I'll just close the door, understood?" She asked. Neville nodded, said thanks and ran off to get his homework.

In less than three minutes Neville had returned with his homework and bag. Ginny grinned and helped him into the corridor. Just as she was about to shut the door, she heard her name being called out and she popped her head out of the corridor.

"What's wrong, Pansy?" Ginny asked seeing Pansy in the hallway.

"We have a meeting, remember?" She drawled, smirking.

"Just come down when you're all here. I'll leave the door open and a few of the torches lit for you. Close the door behind you," Ginny said and went back into the corridor.

She led Neville down the corridor, lighting some of the the wall torches along the way. She heard seven sets of footsteps following them and left the wardrobe door open too.

"Sit down. I'm going to get my stuff," Ginny said.

Neville nodded and set his bag on the table. Ginny went into her bedroom and grabbed her book bag then came back into the table room, just as the seven Slytherins walked in. Neville gave a yelp when he saw them then calmed when Ginny put a hand on his shoulder.

"Calm down, Neville... They won't hurt you while I'm around," Ginny said with a smirk.

"Or while Blaise is around," Pansy said, smirking back at her. "You're off limits, even to us," she said, looking at Blaise then at Neville. She didn't seem too surprised by the fact that Blaise had told them all to leave Neville alone...

"Ok, who's trying to get into my head?" Theodore asked from the back of the group. "It's not Ginevra, that much I know... Which one of you slime sucking idiots is in here? Don't make me hurt you!" Theodore warned.

Obviously the person didn't take his threat seriously, as soon a small thundercloud formed over Vincent's head and rain started pouring on to him.

"Weather elf... Impressive, but can you stop getting my floor wet?" Ginny growled at Theodore. He smirked almost sheepishly then the cloud disappeared.

"What was that?" Neville asked in shock.

"Magic," everyone replied at once.

"That was freaky... I don't care what you all say, but all of you saying that at the same time was just freaky," Neville said staring at them. "Two people, even three, talking at the same time I can handle, but eight? That's a whole other Quidditch game!" He said shaking his head.

"You saw Blaise turn into a centaur, and you didn't seem too freaked about that," Ginny said. Neville shrugged.

"I saw you turn into a unicorn. A centaur doesn't surprise me in the least... So what exactly are you all?" He asked looking at the seven Slytherins.

"Representatives of different beings," Millicent said. "I'm part werewolf," she said smiling.

"Troll blood," Gregory said.

"Part giant," Vincent said.

"Elf blood," Theodore said smiling like Millicent.

"Centaur, as you know," Blaise said with a wink.

"I already know Malfoy is Veela... So what about you?" Neville asked, looking at Pansy.

"Merpeople," she said with a shrug.

"Really? Have you ever seen a hippocampus?" Neville asked sounding excited. "Or a Plimpy?" He asked. "I found out how to get rid of those, you know," he said proudly when she muttered things under her breath about 'stupid two-legged fish'. She looked up in interest when he said the last sentence.

"Really? How?" Pansy asked.

"Streeler poison mixed with Alihotsy leaves. The poison can either stun or kill them, depending on how much of a pest they really are," Neville said.

"They're pests, but I think the merpeople have fun tying their legs together and watching them float away. I'll talk to them about it next time I see them... Thanks Neville," Pansy said. Neville nodded.

"All right, are we going to get this meeting started or can I finish my homework?" Ginny asked not looking up from the Potions essay she was writing.

"Meeting?" Neville questioned, but the Slytherins seemed to know what she was talking about and seated themselves around the table.

"Sorry, Ginevra. You realise that the Potions essay isn't due until Monday?" Pansy asked seeing what she was writing.

"Oh, I am quite aware of that. I have extra lessons on Saturday and Sunday, so I'm not going to have much time to write it before Monday," Ginny replied. She looked up and saw Neville just standing there. "Sit down Neville. I'll show you how to do water divining," she said and indicated to the seat on her right. Neville sat down beside her and Ginny moved her homework out of the way. "Blaise, would you mind filling my bowl please?" Ginny asked. Blaise gave a bow then grabbed her bowl and headed to the bathroom. "Everyone else, play nicely. I'm going to put my things away so they don't get wet," Ginny said with a smirk then grabbed her things and headed to her room. Draco followed her quietly. "What do you want, Malfoy?" Ginny asked looking at him.

"Where did you learn to fight?" Draco asked curiously.

"From different people," Ginny replied vaguely. "Why do you want to know?" She asked.

"Curious, that's all..." He said. Ginny just nodded.

"If you don't mind, I'm going to get changed... Please leave," she said.

Draco gave a nod then closed the door as he left her room. Ginny locked it silently then changed into comfortable clothes quickly. Opening her wardrobe, she took some small twigs from the Queen dress then Ginny unlocked the door and saw Draco waiting there.

"I'm going to start thinking that you care for me if you continue to wait for me, Draco," Ginny said with a smirk. Draco frowned when she used his first name, but didn't say anything about it.

"Before in that room... How did you get me to leave? I didn't move one foot willingly," he said. Ginny just looked at him for a moment.

"Stronger will power. I wanted you to leave more than you wanted to stay, so you left when I told you too," Ginny said. Draco raised an eyebrow at her.

"Then you must have wanted me to leave a lot," he murmured then went back into the table room. Blaise was sitting beside Neville talking to him in quiet tones.

"Out of my seat," Ginny growled at Blaise. He smirked at her and put his feet up on the table as he leant back in her chair.

"What are you going to do about it?" He asked cheekily.

"I wouldn't do that if I were you," Draco muttered to Blaise. Blaise just continued to sit there and smirk at Ginny cheekily.

"Off!" Ginny said and with a flick of her wrist, Blaise fell out of the chair. "Thank you... Very kind of you to keep my seat warm for me, Blaise," she said smirking at him. Blaise just grumbled and sat in his seat.

"How are we going to do this without the witch hazel?" Neville asked looking at the water filled bowl.

"We aren't going to do it without any. I've got some," Ginny said and produced the small twigs of witch hazel that she'd taken from her dress. "Drop them into the bowl and then see if you can interpret what it means," she said and handed the twigs to him. Neville nodded and dropped the witch hazel twigs in the bowl. They didn't even cause a small splash...

Neville looked into the bowl and watched as the ripples flowed around the twigs, the small twigs moving around in the water. He looked closer and saw that the twigs seemed to be pointing towards someone and the ripples increased.

"Pansy's cold is going to come back. The spell Lupin used wasn't strong enough," Neville said.

He didn't recognise his voice. It sounded older than his own one! Neville stopped in shock.

"What was that?" He asked looking around. The Slytherins didn't seem to know as they looked as surprised as he was. Neville looked at Ginny who didn't seem too surprised.

"You were blessed by earth nymphs as a child and you're finally getting their knowledge... Welcome to the club," Ginny said with a wink.

"Earth nymphs? Club?" Neville asked. Ginny shrugged.

"The nymphs told me today who you were. They wanted you to know... And the club... Well, why not? If I have to meet with them, you can too. You're one of us now, my little nymph," she said laughing softly. The Slytherins looked from Ginny to Draco.

"Might as well... It'll help all of our species or beings," Draco said shrugging.

"It sounds weird hearing Malfoy talking about helping people," Pansy said smirking at Ginny.

"I've heard worse, but that comes close to the top," Ginny said with a laugh.

"If we're going to be here every day at five, what are we actually going to do? We might as well organise what we're going to do... And why are there thirteen chairs? There's only nine of us," Theodore said looking at the extra chairs around the table.

"I just waved my wand... Magic did the rest," Ginny said with a shrug. She looked around for a moment with a frown then went to her front door, hearing someone knocking. She opened the door and saw Fred and George standing there grinning at her.

"Ginevra!" They said and hugged her tightly. They walked in without waiting for her to invite them and went to the table room. "Lots of Slytherins... Should we be worried?" Fred and George asked looking back at her.

"I never make bad decisions, remember?" Ginny said with a smirk. "Sit down... Next time you come, at least wait until I invite you inside. It's bad manners to just walk into someone's house, or room without being invited," Ginny said, glaring at them. They just smiled mischievously. "Why are you here, by the way?" Ginny asked.

"Dumbledore told us that you need to teach us something," George said.

"And for us to come as soon as we could," Fred added. George nodded.

"So what do we need to learn?"

"We just got out of school..." Fred said in a whiny tone. Ginny sat in her seat and looked at everyone before her.

"We're only missing two people..." She said in surprise. "What's your star sign?" Ginny asked Pansy.

"Libra. Why?" Pansy asked.

"I just thought of something. Thirteen chairs, twelve signs in the zodiac. Two for Gemini because of the twins... We're a zodiac club," Ginny said with a smirk. "Well, that's if I'm right... Anyone here have the same star sign?" She asked looking at everyone.

"I'm a Leo," Neville said.

"Sagittarius," Blaise said.

"Vincent and I are Taurus and Aries respectively," Gregory said.

"Theodore?" Ginny asked when he didn't say anything.

"Virgo..." He muttered blushing brightly at the meaning.

"Capricorn," Millicent said.

"Well, I'm a Scorpion. So you're either Cancer, Pisces or Aquarius," Ginny said looking at Draco. "Judging by your personality, I'm guessing you're an Aquarius," she said. Draco just nodded.

"So we're missing Cancer and Pisces. Anyone know people under those signs?" Pansy asked.

"Luna's Pisces. She always tells me whenever I see her," Neville said with a grin.

"I think Colin's Cancer... June 25th," Ginny said then nodded. "Well, that's the zodiac... Did Albus tell you what I was supposed to teach you?" She asked Fred and George. They stopped talking to Theodore then looked at their sister.

"He didn't say much..." Fred said.

"Only that you were taking us somewhere," George added.

"On Friday night to meet someone," Fred finished.

"Oh, you're going to meet Lord Xavier. He's my mentor, I guess you could say," Ginny said. Fred and George nodded impressed.

"So he's a full Vampire?" George asked.

"Do you think he likes Blood Pops?" Fred asked.

"Yes, he's a proper Vampire and I have no idea if he likes Blood Pops... I need to teach you the manners you need to use when addressing and meeting with a Lord and Lady. You're also going to meet Lord Xavier's wife, Agnes..." Ginny said. Fred and George grinned.

"What's she look like?" They asked.

"Typical males, aren't they?" Pansy asked, smirking at the twins.

"I wouldn't expect anything else from them," Ginny answered.

"What is this club we're hearing about?' George asked after asking Theodore another question.

"Zodiac-being club," Ginny replied with a grin.

"Interesting... Do we need to be beings as such?" Fred asked.

"Or can we just be part of the zodiac to join?" George finished.

"Well, we decided that you two are Gemini, obviously... So you're halfway in. Blaise, you want to test them? Water's taken, and so is the reflections and card and palm reading. Can you think of anything else?" Ginny asked. Blaise smirked.

"Of course... Crystallomancy," he said. "Got a ball anywhere?" Blaise asked looking around. Ginny shook her head.

"I was going to buy one next Hogsmeade weekend," she replied.

"What about the paperweight we bought you?" George asked sounding offended.

"It's made from crystal and it's almost round..." Fred said.

"Just slightly flatter and smaller. Oval, I think," George said. Fred nodded agreeing with his twin.

"Oval sounds about right," he said. They both looked at Ginny.

"So where is it?" They asked her. Ginny rolled her head at their antics and flicked her hand. The paperweight flew over to them, lightly hitting the two boys in the process. "Be nice, Ginevra... Or we won't join your club," they warned. Ginny smirked at them.

"That will be your loss then. Look into the crystal and tell us what you see," Ginny said. Fred and George stuck their tongues out at her then looked into the clear paperweight.

"Ginevra's crying... She's running through the Forbidden Forest... By the Gods! What's happening to her?" They muttered and looked at the crystal closer. "It's just like you said," they said quietly and continued to watch. "Red wave... Manticore... Lightning..." The twins stopped Looking and looked up at Ginny in shock. "She must have done something really bad... Do you know what it is yet?" They asked. Ginny shook her head. Only Blaise knew what they were talking about, and everyone else looked confused.

"No, I don't know. I'm not sure if I want to know. I'll probably end up killing her before any of that happens," Ginny said with a sigh. "I've got tomorrow afternoon off. You two can come back then and I'll teach you. Or did you want me to go there?" Ginny asked. Fred and George looked at each other for a moment.

"You can come to us. We've got a few orders to finish by tomorrow night and if we don't get them done then we might as well say goodbye to our business," they said together. Ginny nodded.

"Dumbledore isn't going to let you off the school grounds," Pansy said.

"Oh, I technically don't leave school grounds... I go under them. Anyway, my room isn't technically on school grounds, it's inside the walls and comes out at a tower, but that means nothing," Ginny said, smirking.

"True," Pansy said, looking around.

"All right. So does anyone want to say anything or can we just do nothing for the rest of today and get organised next week?" Ginny asked looking at everyone.

"We're not 'beings' so are we still allowed?" Fred and George asked after a moment of silence.

"You are beings, you just don't know it..." Ginny said with a smirk. They looked at her in shocked surprise.

"We are? Since when?" They asked, still in tune with each other, even past their shock.

"Since birth," Ginny replied. "You were blessed by pixies at birth, why else would Mum call you two the pixie twins?" She asked raising an eyebrow at them.

"We were blessed by pixies?" They said in shock still.

"Mum told me about it after you two made the swamp... She just raved on about how she should have declined the pixies wishes," Ginny said. Fred and George stood up as one and shook their heads.

"We'll see you tomorrow, Ginevra... We've got to talk to our mother," they said and left quickly.

"Any other questions?" Ginny asked smirking broadly.

"What are we going to do about Rion?" Pansy asked.

"We'll discuss that later tonight with the rest of the students," Ginny said. "All right, I've got a question," she said grinning. "How in the Gods names can so many people be so bloody quiet? I haven't heard half of you speak since you got here," Ginny said looking at the Slytherins.

"Didn't seem necessary to say anything," Theodore said with a shrug. Silence fell again and Ginny shook her head at their silent stubbornness.

"Ginevra?" A deep voice asked suddenly. Ginny looked up at Gregory questioningly. "Can... Could you turn into a unicorn again?" Gregory asked hopefully.

"All right. We'll have to go into the bigger room though," Ginny said and led them to a larger room.

"Why can't we meet in here?" Millicent asked looking around at the beautiful room.

"Didn't think of it. I'll reorganise everything on the weekend, if I've got time," Ginny said with a shrug. "Stand back, I'm not sure how much room I need when I'm a unicorn," she said. Everyone moved back and Ginny took in a deep breath.

She thought of purity, beauty, and elegance and began to change her body. An image of the unicorn's physical body filled her mind and her body began to accommodate itself to that shape. She changed revelling in the freedom she felt while doing so.

A unicorn was standing before everyone in mere seconds and Gregory moved forward. He bowed respectively and waited for Ginny to bow back.

Ginny regarded the large man in front of her and she found that she could sense the troll blood flowing through him. She bowed to him and let him come forward and pat her.

"Thank you," Gregory said with another bow when he stopped patting Ginny.

She bowed back then trotted over to Pansy and Millicent, careful not to touch them with her horn. They patted her for a while until Ginny began to feel slightly weakened and changed back. She'd done five or more changes over the course of the day and her strength was drained considerably.

"Sorry to cut your fun short," Ginny said with a grin at the two girls. "Blaise, how about you entertain everyone for a while? I'm going to go try and get my strength back," she said and walked out of the room, her body expressing its pain clearly.

"How exactly are you going to get your strength back?" Draco asked, following her. Ginny smirked at him.

"You'll see," was all she said. Ginny took her bowl from the shelf and filled it with clean water, putting the forked witch hazel twigs aside for Neville.

"You're going to See and that will give you your strength back?" Draco asked.

"It should... Depending on what I See, of course," Ginny replied and sat down. "You're welcome to join me, if you wish," she said looking at him.

"I can't. I don't know how to See," Draco said, sounding slightly embarrassed.

"You don't have to know. Take my hand and you will See what I do," Ginny replied.

Not really having any other choice, as well as his curiosity, Draco sat beside her and took Ginny's hand. Ginny stared at their clapsed hands for a moment, trying to ignore the tingling sensation that was searing through her, and then she turned her attention to the bowl.

"Anything particular you wanted to See?" She asked.

"Not really... Amuse me," he said. Ginny smirked at him.

"Yesterday you want me to humour you, today you want me to amuse you... All right, I'll do it, but whatever appears is your own fault," Ginny warned him and looked into the bowl.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny smirked at Draco and watched as he attempted to change his body shape.

"How do you manage to do this daily?" He grumbled as still nothing happened. Ginny laughed lightly and walked over to him. She sat beside him and took his hand in her own.

"I just don't dwell on it... You're thinking too much, Draco. Close your eyes," she instructed. With an elaborated sigh, Draco shut his eyes. "Imagine the animal in your head and then simply imagine you becoming the animal," she said softly. When she saw the first telltale signs of him changing, Ginny let go of his hand and watched as he continued to change into an animal.

Draco's body shrunk considerably and fur began to grow on his back. His hands and feet turned into paws and his eyes turned a pink colour. Soon a silver ferret was in Draco's place.

Ginny burst out laughing when she saw what Draco had become. The little ferret ran over to her and curled around her legs. She leant down and picked up the ferret.

"I think you're a lot cuter this way... Maybe I should make you stay this way," she mused. The ferret squealed in alarm and jumped out of her hands, running away as fast as his little legs would carry him. "I was joking, Draco! Come back before someone sees you," Ginny called. Then she heard a distinct thought in her head that could only be Draco. "You're a perverted ferret, you know that Draco? Stop trying to look up my skirt and come back here or else I won't let you change back," Ginny said. Draco came back reluctantly and looked up at Ginny. "Stop looking up my skirt!" She said angrily.

The ferret gave a smirk and with a triumphant smirk Ginny waved her wand, thinking a spell. With a small bang, Draco was in the ferret's place and still looking up Ginny's skirt.

"I could kill you for doing that, you know. The Gods know my brothers will," Ginny said, smirking down at him. Draco gave a small shrug.

"I can charm my way out of it," he said and pulled her down beside him.

"Not with Bill. He's already got a Veela, and if you got all Veelan on him then Fleur will dismember and castrate you," Ginny said, laughing. Draco raised an eyebrow with a shrug and rolled on top of her.

"Then I'll have to make sure you don't tell them," he said huskily.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Stop!" Draco practically yelled. "Stop it right there! I don't want to see any more," he said desperately.

"I did say it would be your own fault. I channelled that through you. I didn't will to See that, you did," Ginny said. Draco stared at her like she was crazy then got up abruptly causing the chair to fall over. He stalked out of the room and wardrobe. Ginny listened as he opened the closest door and slammed it behind him.

"What's going on? Who was screaming?" Blaise asked coming in the room. Ginny just looked at him for a moment, and to the others behind him.

"Draco didn't like a vision he Saw," Ginny said simply.

"He can't See," Pansy said with a frown.

"Not on his own," Ginny replied. "All right... I think the meeting's over. There won't be one tomorrow due to the twins, so I'll see you in class, over the weekened and on Monday," Ginny said with a smirk.

"All right. We get the hint, Ginevra. We're leaving," Pansy said smirking. Ginny rolled her eyes then watched as they left. Neville stayed, glancing from the work he had to do then to where Blaise had just gone.

"You don't have to stay, you know. I'll get you at seven thirty," Ginny said. Neville grinned at her, grabbed his things then ran after Blaise with a quick goodbye over his shoulder. Ginny shook her head and put the bowl away, suddenly not caring about her lack of strength. It would return soon enough...

She continued to do the Potions essay then finished her other homework and decided to read some of her extracurricular books. Ginny started reading Compos Mentis, the book Binns had recommended to improve her mental blocks.

In order to block others from the inner reachings of your mind, first you must yourself know the inner reachings of your mind.

The inner mind holds information that most people, especially Muggles, are ignorant to. As children, we discover and learn things at a tremendous rate. However, as the child's mind is far more delicate and fragile than that of an experience-filled adult, the child will often 'forget' things that seem to be of no importance. These things are not forgotten, but only hidden in the inner mind.

Close your eyes and make your mind blank. Don't think of anything at all. If you do have a thought, recognise the thought and let it go. Once you have no coherent thoughts in your mind, search back through your memories. Go back to your very first memory as a child. Concentrate on that memory. Now, try to imagine yourself even younger. Try to imagine yourself as a baby, even. Think of pictures you may have of yourself and imagine the time when they were taken. It may not work on your first attempt, so do not be worried if you do not achieve the desired results.

Ginny looked at the clock and judged that she would have enough time. It was only six thirty, after all...

She thought back to her first memory as a young child...

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny ran after her brothers eagerly, her pigtails flying behind her.

"Wait for me!" She called, her young voice ringing out to them. Fred and George stopped and waited, smiling at her. Ron stopped and put his arms on his hips.

"We don't want you to come with us! You're a girl," he said in the most hurtful way his five-year-old mind could make up. Ginny looked at him, her eyes filling with tears. She tried not to cry, knowing that Ron wouldn't like her even more if she did.

"Well, we want her to come..." George said, defending his baby sister immediately.

"Yeah, someone has to be the princess," Fred said.

"You could be the princess if you don't want to Ginny to come," George said, his six-year-old face turning into a cheeky smile as he looked at his younger brother. Ron shook his head.

"I don't want to be the pwincess! I want to be the dwagon!" Ginny protested quickly. "Like Chawlie is!" She added.

"Charlie's not a dragon, Ginny," Fred said hugging her. Ginny looked sad.

"He's not? But... He said... I want Chawlie to be a dwagon! I like dwagons..." She said and her bottom lip trembled as tears filled her eyes again.

"Why do you like dragons so much?" George asked frowning. Ginny didn't reply, tears falling from her cheeks.

"Don't cry, Ginny... It's all right. We want you to come play with us," Fred said. "You still want to play?" He asked. Ginny nodded and sniffed, wiping away her tears. "That's good."

"Come on, we'll let you be the dragon," George said with a boyish wink and took her hand. "Come on Princess Ron!" George called. Ron glared at his sister then followed, not wanting to be left out of their games.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny shook her head for a moment. She remembered that. She'd grazed her knee playing that day. She had bawled her eyes out too, until Fred and George 'attacked' the grass for hurting her and made her happy again...

With a smile, Ginny tried to think back further. She remembered a photo of herself at age two with Ron, sitting on their mother's lap, Molly laughing at something.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Molly adjusted her two babies on her lap, trying to make sure that they were both comfortable.

"Can you take the photo now, Arthur love?" She asked. Arthur smiled at her over the camera then nodded.

"You look beautiful, Mollywobbles," he said winking at his wife. Molly laughed and Arthur took the photo.

"I don't look beautiful, Arthur! I'm covered in baby sick and food. I really wish that Ginny would eat her food instead of throw it... I'm going to kill whoever told her to throw meatballs," Molly said shaking her head. Arthur smiled and sat beside his wife, taking their daughter from her.

"You're not really going to kill me, are you mum?" Charlie asked, sounding scared. "I was just showing Ginny how to play Quidditch..." He said quietly, his eyes tearing up.

"No, Charlie! I was just joking. I'm sorry... Come here," Molly said and Charlie walked over to her, sniffing. He climbed onto his mother's lap beside a snoring Ron and cried into her filthy blouse.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny shook her head grinning. Well, it had worked at least... Weighing up the options to see if she could go back further, a look at the clock decided for her. It was quarter past seven already! Ginny got off the chair stiffly and stretched her back for a moment before putting her things away and heading out the corridor to the closest tapestry to the Gryffindor Tower.

Ginny opened the door and gave a small yelp when two people fell onto her.

"What the hell?" One of them yelled. Ginny recognised the voice and tried not to laugh.

"Sorry Dean... I didn't mean to scare you. Let me help you and your... girlfriend out," Ginny said and lit her wand. She helped the two Gryffindor's out of the corridor then closed the door, leaving them both slightly stunned and confused.

Maybe the shock would stop them from snogging behind tapestries! Ginny thought with a small laugh as she walked back down the corridor to another door. She cast a spell to make sure no one was behind the tapestry then climbed out and walked down to the Gryffindor Tower.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Hey Neville. I see that you've finished your Herbology homework," Ginny said with a grin. Neville nodded. "Ready to go then?" She asked.

"Yes," he replied and left with her, stuffing his things into his bag.

They made their way to the Room of Requirement quickly and went inside the door, Moody and Lupin already waiting there.

"Neville, you'll be working with Remus. Ginny, you're working with me. We're progressing into hand to hand combat," Moody said. Ginny nodded and just did her stretches. "Start your stretches Neville," Moody said when Neville just stood there. Ginny finished her stretches quickly and waited for instruction. "Dagger out and hold it like I showed you," Moody said.

Ginny reached into her boot and pulled out her dagger. She held it like he said and Moody nodded.

"Good... Now I will send you a slow spell so you have time to deflect it, understood?" Moody asked.

"Understood," Ginny replied.

"Diuturnus!" Moody said and a slow white light flew out of his wand. "When it comes close enough, flick the end of your dagger at it and it should deflect the spell," Alastar said as the light continued to fly towards Ginny at a slow pace. (Lasting a long time.)

When the light was close enough, Ginny flicked her dagger at it and the spell flew away at a fast speed. By the look on Moody's face, Ginny didn't think that was supposed to happen. The spell bounced around on the walls, Lupin and Neville barely missing it themselves before it returned to Moody's wand.

"Maybe I shouldn't try it with a faster spell," Ginny said, but Moody shook his head.

"Wizards aren't just going to use slower spells because they know that you're a Vampiress, Ginevra. In fact, they'll most likely use faster spells to try and attack you. I will use a faster spell, but I'll put up a barrier so it doesn't get those two," Moody said and a barrier appeared between them.

"Thanks," Lupin said and blocked another punch from Neville.

"Celer!" Moody said and a fast beam of light shot out from the tip of his wand. Ginny blocked it and the beam flew straight at the barrier. The barrier broke in half and the light continued to fly everywhere. (Quick or fast.)

"Maybe I should just do other things with my dagger first," Ginny suggested as the light flew over her head.

"Agreed," Moody muttered and tried to make the light go back into his wand.

"Do you want me to try?" Ginny asked after he'd tried again for the fifth time.

"I doubt you could get it, Ginevra," he said. With a shake of her head, Ginny stood up. Sensing her movement, the light sped towards her.

"Stop!" She commanded and the light stopped in mid air. Moody stared from her to the light then back again.

"How did you do that?" He asked. Lupin and Neville were staring too.

"Will power... Return," she said to the light and it flew back into Moody's wand obediently. "Can everyone stop telling me what I can and can't do? It's getting really annoying," Ginny said with a sigh.

"What do you mean 'will power'?" Moody asked frowning.

"This is the last time I want to explain this..." Ginny muttered to herself and shook her head again. "I wanted the light to stop. I wanted it to stop a lot more than the light wanted to move, so the light obeyed. Easy..." She explained with a shrug.

"The light wanted to move? It's a spell! It doesn't want anything," Moody said, still in shock. Ginny rolled her eyes.

"You know, for such an experienced Auror, I'm surprised you already didn't know this... Orbis," Ginny said and a small ball flew out of her wand. "I want to send the orb to Neville. Since I created the sphere, it has to obey that first order. However, as soon as it leaves the vicinity of me, it may find that it doesn't want to go to Neville. It may want to go to say... Lupin," Ginny said and the orb flew towards Neville, then swerved to Remus. "If I let the orb just float around for a while, it could end up somewhere else completely." (Circle or orb.)

"But if you made it do something why isn't it doing it?" Neville asked. Ginny grinned.

"At the moment, I don't care if it goes to you or to anyone else in the room, so the orb can go anywhere in the room. If the orb wants to go to the roof more than I want it to go to you, then it will go to the roof. If I put enough will power into making it go to you, then it will," Ginny said and the ball flew straight down from the roof and into Neville's hands.

"If that's so, then why doesn't every spell we do just go anywhere except the original target then?" Remus asked.

"When you do spells, you focus on the spell reaching a certain target, or acheiving a certain goal, so you're putting will power into it. Since the spell you do is made for that use, it always obeys as its purpose is to do that. If you do a spell that's a bit more relaxed and has no purpose besides enjoyment, and you don't put enough will power into making it do exactly what you want it to do, then the spell will go a bit... wonky," Ginny said.

"This just doesn't make any sense," Moody muttered in disbelief. Ginny smirked at him.

"It doesn't have to make sense. Just accept that it's the truth. I'm sure something has happened to you before to make it known that what I am saying is true," Ginny said. Moody shook his head. "So you're saying that you've never done a spell and something happened to it?" She asked.

"I did once," Remus announced. "As a teenager, I was being smart and flying the broom with magic... I tried to make it turn left, but the broom kept turning to the right. Made me stop being such a smart alec about my magic though," he said with a boyish grin.

"Anyone mind if we continue fighting?" Ginny asked as her dagger pulsed slightly as if to remind her it was still there.

"Right. We'll fight dagger to dagger instead," Moody said. Ginny nodded and Moody took a dagger out of his boot too. "Slow first, it wouldn't be good if you go to the Great Hall all cut up," he said. "Now, if someone is trying to get you in an above stabbing motion, the best thing is try and move out of their way and stab them in the side instead..." Moody instructed.

They went through various techniques to defend, protect and attack, eventually speeding up towards the end of the session. Once they finished Moody looked at Ginny, impressed.

"Very good work, Ginevra. I know that you'll be able to defend yourself if you're ever attacked. Tomorrow we'll have to do more work on your dagger and magic techniques," Moody said.

"I won't make tomorrow's session. I'm meeting Lord Xavier," Ginny said. Moody nodded.

"All right. We'll see you tomorrow then, Nevile," Moody said. Neville nodded in agreement, still trying to catch his breath from the last detailed and intricate fight sequence he had done against Lupin.

"Come on, Neville. I'll help you to the Great Hall," Ginny said with a smirk and held out her hand for him. Neville took it and Ginny led him outside. "You want a spell? You're sweating like there's no tomorrow," she said with a grin. Neville nodded and Ginny did the spell on him silently. "Come on, you look like you need a barrel of pumpkin juice," she said, laughing softly.

"Funny," Neville muttered and walked with Ginny to the Great Hall.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Ginevra, I suggest you keep your brother under control. He put Draco in the hospital wing for no reason at all," Pansy said, glaring at Ron. Ginny frowned.

"He did what?" Ginny seethed. "You're sure it was for no reason?" She asked.

"It was the usual taunting, nothing over the top... They've exchanged worse before. There was no reason for him to go off at Draco," Pansy said and glared at Ron again. Ginny nodded.

"Thanks... I'll go take care of my brother," Ginny muttered and walked over to where Ron was sitting. "I need to speak with you. Right now, Ron," Ginny added when he just took another bite of his chicken leg. Ron sighed, wiped his mouth on the back of his hand and followed Ginny outside reluctantly.

"What is it?" He asked. Ginny turned on him.

"What is this I hear about you putting Malfoy in the hospital wing?" She asked angrily.

"He insulted out family and I took care of it. Why do you care what I do to the Great Ferret anyway?" He asked, frowning at her. Ginny sighed.

"I care because you put another student in the hospital wing over a verbal assault! You could have just thrown a few words back and left it at that, Ronald!" Ginny said. Ron shook his head.

"I won't take it this year, Ginny. I won't just go along with his insults and make it seem like I can live with that. I can't handle him putting us down all the time. He thinks he's so great just because he's getting an inheritance..." Ron said angrily. Ginny slapped Ron hard. "What did you hit me for?"

"To snap you out of it, for the Gods sakes! You're acting like an insolent little boy! Stop being such a prat! You take all of his insults to heart as if he actually means something to you! If I find out that you've put anyone in the hospital wing, whether it be Draco or anyone else, I will make sure you live to regret it! Is that understood, Ronald?" Ginny asked angrily. Ron just stared at her in shock.

"You ungrateful little witch! I did what I did because of you!" He snarled.

"What?" Ginny asked in shock. "Tell me what the hell he said!" She demanded.

"No. You can live with the knowledge that I stood up for your honour and the reward you give me is a slap across the face," Ron snarled then pushed past her. Ginny fell to the ground with a small thump. She got up and ran after her brother, putting him up to the wall by his neck.

"Tell me," she hissed. Ron went red as air refused to go into his body. "Tell me!" Ginny demanded. Ron struggled for air and Ginny released her grip reluctantly. "Tell me, or I will force it out of you, Ronald," she threatened.

"All right! Just let go..." Ron said, his hands trying to release her grip. Ginny let go of him and he sank to the ground, clutching his throat. "By the Gods! That really hurt me," he said in a raspy voice, rubbing his throat.

"Well, stop being such a prat. Tell me what he said," Ginny said.

"All right. I said I would and I will," Ron said glaring at her. "Malfoy said that you were a Muggle loving witch who shouldn't be let out in wizarding public," he said. "Then he said that you couldn't afford to be out in public anyway," Ron said and rubbed his throat again. Ginny looked down at her brother for a moment then shook her head in amazement.

"You're a terrible liar, Ronald. You always have been," Ginny said in a pitying tone. Ron frowned and looked at her.

"What do you mean? You think I'm lying?" He asked. Ginny looked at him pointedly and Ron went red quickly under her scrutinising look.

"I know you're lying. You know you're lying. Don't think me such an emotional fool that I would believe every thing you said just because it is about me. Are you going to tell me the truth or do I have to read your mind to get it?" Ginny asked. Ron glared.

"Don't you dare go into my head, Ginny!" He snarled.

"Then tell me the truth," Ginny replied easily. Ron sighed, knowing that he had no other options left but to do exactly that.

"It wasn't anything much... He just said that I was a Weasel King and couldn't afford a crown or some rubbish. I just snapped. I didn't mean for him to be put in the hospital wing," Ron said quickly. Ginny just shook her head at him and sighed, rubbing her temples wearily.

"Fine... I don't take back what I said earlier. If I find out that you've put another student in the hospital, Slytherin or otherwise, I will personally make sure you live to regret it, Ronald," Ginny snarled then went into the Great Hall to eat.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny left the Great Hall as soon as she'd finished her dinner, not wanting anyone else to follow. She had judged correctly, as everyone was too busy stuffing their faces to notice her absence.

Ginny entered the Room of Requirement and conjured her Patronus. Immediately, her five animals appeared before her. Meriam walked over to Ginny and licked her hand softly.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny watched as the full moon made its way across the sky, as silent as always. It never made a sound as it moved through the world, through time, yet it had such an affect on people that they never questioned it. Why was she any different? Simply because she could make sounds, everyone thought that gave them the right to question her.

Ginny sighed once more and looked down at the Hogwarts ground beneath her. She saw a figure dancing on the ground and as the moon touched the creature, she saw that it was a Mooncalf. Intrigued, Ginny stepped off of the roof and flew down to the ground silently as an owl. The shy creature hadn't noticed her and Ginny watched the Mooncalf dancing. Curiosity taking over, Ginny began to change her shape to that of a Mooncalf.

Her body began to become smoother and turned pale grey. Her eyes rounded out and bulged on the top of her head. Her arms changed into four long spindly legs and Ginny's hands and feet became four large flat feet.

She stood up on her hind legs, as the Mooncalf before her was and walked over to the silent creature. The Mooncalf saw her coming over and stopped in shock. The creature awkwardly bowed to her.

Hello, New Queen. Would you care for this dance to honour Lady of the Night? The Mooncalf asked in her mind, then looked up to the full moon.

I would be honoured, Ginny replied and bowed back to the Mooncalf. Almost as if she already knew what to do, Ginny began to dance with the Mooncalf.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny looked down at the wolf and scratched Meriam behind her ears for a moment before Majolica came over and held her horn to Ginny's forehead.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco looked at Ginny in shock.

"What are you doing?" He asked. Ginny turned to see him standing in the doorway. Immediately, her Patronus disappeared.

"It's none of your business what I do or don't do, Malfoy," Ginny said. Draco walked in to the room.

"Oh, but it is, Miss Weasley... You're out of bed and it's past ten thirty. That means detention," Draco said. Ginny shrugged.

"Fine. Give me detention and let me leave," Ginny said uninterested.

"What if I'm in a cheerful mood and don't want to give you detention?" Draco asked, smirking at her.

"Then don't. One way or the other, I don't really care Malfoy... Make up your mind so I can leave," Ginny drawled, glaring at him. Draco smirked and decided to play with her some more.

"What if I want you to give me something in return for not giving you detention?" Draco asked as he walked over to her.

"My dear Mr. Malfoy, are you blackmailing me?" Ginny asked him smirking. Draco continued to advance on her.

"You can call it blackmail, but I call it getting something we both want," he said looking down at her. Ginny smiled up at him.

"Now, what would that be exactly, Malfoy?" She asked sweetly. Draco lowered his lips to hers. Ginny punched Draco before he could do anything and pushed him down to the ground. "You try that again and I'll kill you myself, Malfoy," Ginny snarled then left the room.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Well, that one looks like fun," Ginny said with a smirk. Her Patronus looked at her enquiringly and she shook her head. "Don't worry about it," she muttered. Looking at the time she cursed softly. "Time for you all to go back. I've got to meet with the others now," Ginny said and they all disappeared with a small flick of her wand.

Ginny opened the door and saw small collective groups of students coming towards the Room of Requirement to discuss their plan against Rion.

Soon enough, all of the students from the Astronomy class were inside the Room of Requirement. Ginny also saw others who weren't part of the class and asked them what they were doing there.

"Well, we've got Rion for Astronomy too. Except we're in the sixth year class. Once we heard what she did to you, we wanted to help," one girl said, the others agreeing.

"All right. None of you have told anyone else about this, have you?" Ginny asked looking at them. They shook their heads adamantly. "Good. Make sure you keep it that way," Ginny said. She noticed Luna nearby and walked over to her. "Hi Luna... What are you doing here?" She asked. Luna smiled at her dreamily.

"History takes place. I have to be there when it happens," she replied in a soft voice. Ginny frowned but didn't contradict her. "Do not worry over me, Ginevra... I am fine," Luna said and smiled again. "I will be there on Monday with Colin," she added. Ginny nodded.

"All right then," Ginny went over to the Slytherins, seeing that they too had brought some extra people. "Pansy? What's with all of the extra people?" She asked.

"We brought all of the really cunning people from our House. Besides, when we saw all the other Gryffindors we didn't want to be outnumbered. House rivalry and all that," Pansy said with a smirk. Ginny sighed softly, looking around at the two large groups of people.

"All right. Let's get this organised, shall we?" Ginny said and went up onto a stage that appeared. "Attention!" Ginny called and amazingly, they all quietened. "You're all here to make sure that we get Rion fired... We can't let her quit, we have to get her fired," Ginny said. People were already thinking of the things they could do to her, Gryffindors too. "Split into groups of five and write down ideas. As we're trying to promote House unity, please get into groups with people of the opposite House! Oh, stop your whinging!" Ginny said when a collective groan rolled through the room. "We'll go through the ideas once we're finished and see what one's are the best," Ginny said and parchment and quills appeared in front of everyone. Ginny walked off the stage and over to Pansy, Neville, Blaise and Theodore.

"We were saving a spot for you," Neville said grinning.

"Thank you very much, Neville," Ginny said grinning back at him. "So what do you want to do?" She asked looking at the other four. "I could just bare my fangs at her every time she comes near. She'd flip," Ginny said, smirking.

"We could taunt her before a teacher comes around the corner. She'd go nuts and either start cursing or try to hit people again and then the teacher would see," Neville said. Blaise looked at him in surprise.

"That sounds so evil..." He said and Neville blushed wildly. Ginny winced.

"Gods, would you two calm down a bit? Seriously, if everyone could read your thoughts then the entire school would be horny," she said and shook her head again. Blaise smirked.

"I didn't know that we could make you horny too... Oh, this is going to be fun," Blaise said with a smirk and then Ginny put her head in her hands, wishing that she couldn't hear and see what Blaise was thinking about. Pansy smacked Blaise on the head.

"Stop it, you evil little bastard," Pansy growled. Blaise smirked at her.

"I'm no more a bastard than you are, Miss Parkinson," he sneered and continued thinking.

"We could be really uncontrollable in class. Another teacher would be bound to notice that," Theodore interrupted.

"Oh, you just spoilt the entire setting! Now I've got to start all over again!" Blaise grumbled.

"I hate to do this to you Blaise, but you're bringing it on yourself..." Ginny said with a sigh. She looked at him then put her hand up. "Stop," she commanded. The thoughts stopped coming to her and Blaise stared at her in shock and amazement.

"What the hell did you do? You did that today too when I was sitting in your seat!" He said. Ginny just smirked at him.

"Can we get on with this? Everyone's given ideas except you," Pansy said poking Blaise in the shoulder.

"Fine. I say we put her on a spit and roast her," Blaise said off handedly. Pansy glowered at him.

"A real idea, Blaise," she said.

"I was serious," Blaise replied grinning. Theodore rolled his eyes and sighed softly.

"What did Pansy say?" Ginny asked him.

"Spit and roast her," Theodore replied smirking. Ginny laughed softly and hit both Pansy and Blaise with a calming spell.

"Come on. Ideas people. We can't get her fired if we don't think of anything..." Ginny said. Blaise sighed.

"Fine... I'll just start to turn into a centaur. If she doesn't like things as you said then she'd either try to take off House points or detention. Retaliate against that and she'll get into trouble again," he said with a shrug.

"Ginny! What do we do now? We can't think of anything else!" A different group called out.

"Put it in a box!" Ginny called back and a large box appeared in front of them.

They put their parchment in the slot then watched as the box floated over to different people when they had finished too.

"All right, I think we're done," Ginny said. "Pitiful as well as childish, but it'll have to do," she said with a smirk.

"Childish? I disagree, my dearest Ginevra... I am anything but childish," Blaise said in a mocking tone. Ginny rolled her eyes and put their parchment in the box.

"Everyone done?" She asked and the box floated over to the last group.

They put their parchment in it and the box floated back up to Ginny. She took the parchments out and looked at some of them.

"All right... How many of you wrote to spit and roast her?" She called out shaking her head when more than three groups put up their hands. "How in the Gods names is that going to get her fired?"

"Well, it'd burn her at least," someone called out.

"Oh, shut up Seamus!" Ginny said. Seamus just laughed. "Ok, we've got 'taunting before a teacher comes around', 'being disruptive in class', 'being loud in class so other teachers hear and complain', 'not doing any work in class'... Is that your writing Hermione?" Ginny asked looking at the parchment closer. "It is..." Nearly everyone looked at Hermione in shock and she blushed brightly. "There's also changing scores after assignments and for Harry to stop writing on the parchment..." Ginny said smirking over at Harry and Hermione. "Another is to 'make the writing on the board to change around to make up nonsense words so then Rion would get angry'. That's a good one," Ginny said impressed.

"I did that!" A girl near the back called out and a few people laughed. Ginny raised her eyebrow at the girl who quickly sat down.

"Good for you... 'Always bring in the wrong text books so we miss out on half of the lesson and say we got lost coming back. That would be suspicious if we did it too many times, so we'll have to organise when we do it," Ginny said. "Another one is to wet her from head to toe. What would that achieve besides get her wet?" Ginny muttered and shook her head. "We should make her into a thing. Oh, I like that one... Ron knows the spell to do fangs, as you all saw with Lavender," Ginny said smirking. Ron went red quickly. "'Put a Boggart in her desk drawer'. Does anyone know where to find a Boggart?" Ginny asked looking around.

"I think Lupin's going to show some of the third years a Boggart on Monday morning to wake them up a bit," one of the seventh years said at the back. Ginny nodded.

"All right, I can take care of that," she said. "I'll need a small distraction on Monday to get it. Who wants to take care of that?" Ginny asked, looking around.

"I'll do it," a voice near the front piped up. Ginny looked down at Neville.

"All right. How? You need to get both Lupin and Moody to stay behind," Ginny said. Neville nodded.

"I just got a new plant from my grandmother. I can discuss it with them," Neville said with a slight smirk.

"Have fun," Ginny said winking at him. "Ok, the last idea is to put a Niffler in her room. It's been done, but I'm sure that it can be done again," she said with a shrug. "We could just make multiple Niffler's and put them all in her room... She wouldn't know what one to get out," Ginny said. A few people laughed. "All right, let's all leave before we get caught," Ginny said.

Someone near the back opened the door and with a small shriek, slammed it shut again. Ginny frowned and went to the back, pushing past the crowds of people.

"What is it?" Ginny asked the girl. She was Gryffindor, but none of the brave qualities were coming through at that moment. "What's wrong?" Ginny asked giving the girl a small shake.

"Snape's out there... He's waiting for us," the girl said trembling.

"All right. I'll take care of it. Everyone get an Invisibility Cloak," Ginny said and Invisibility Cloaks appeared next to each person. "They will only last until you get to your Common Room, so don't think that you can reuse them," Ginny said and a lot of people groaned in disappointment. "Let me go out, then when I've distracted him, all of you get out, understood?" Ginny asked and the people that she could see nodded. "Everyone got their Cloaks on?" Ginny asked and everyone replied 'yes'. Ginny took a deep breath then opened the door to reveal Professor Snape standing there, smirking evilly. "Hello, Professor," Ginny said and moved away from the door. Snape turned to her, glaring and smirking at the same time.

"Miss Weasley... Nice to know that you can abide by the school rules... This is the second time you've been caught out of bed after hours. This means a detention. A third time will ensure a letter to your parents and a possible suspension," Snape drawled. Ginny nodded.

"Yes, Professor. I understand. It's not your night to patrol, is it?" Ginny asked.

"That is none of your business, Miss Weasley... Now, where are all of the others? I saw more than just yourself in that room, Miss Weasley," Snape said and turned around to see a blank wall.

"I apologise, sir. I wanted to have someone to talk to and the Room just gave me a lot more people than necessary," Ginny said with a small smile. Snape turned to her and glared again.

"You expect me to believe that, Miss Weasley?" He asked.

"You can believe what you like. I wanted to talk to someone about Draco Malfoy. It is kind of my fault that he is in the hospital wing, you see... Ron just doesn't seem to think before he acts. I've told him before to ignore everything, but he just doesn't listen to me. Never has really..." Ginny said with a shake of her head.

"What do you mean it is your fault, Miss Weasley?" Snape asked faltering for a moment. "The witnesses said that Mr. Malfoy provoked Mr. Weasley," he said with a slight frown.

"Oh, I am aware of that. It's just that I heard Ron's thoughts in the holidays about him not taking any of Draco's bullshit and it didn't really register with me until after I heard that Draco was in the hospital wing and I had a little talk with Ron. Any little thing that Draco says this year, Ron's not going to let it be and he's going to try and get revenge or in a fist fight. He's going to get himself expelled because of this and there's nothing I can do about it," Ginny said. Snape looked down at her.

"That still does not explain how it is your fault, Miss Weasley," he said eventually. Ginny gave a small sigh.

"I heard his thoughts and I didn't stop him from doing it. That means I was partly responsible for Draco being put in the hospital wing," Ginny said. Snape nodded.

"Well, what would you like me to do about it, Miss Weasley? You weren't there, and you said yourself that you didn't actually understand what your brother meant until after it happened. I can't give you detention, or take off House points, and I doubt that you would want that to happen anyway. You have done nothing wrong, so you can let go of your guilt," Snape said. Ginny nodded.

"Do you think I could go see him?" She asked suddenly. "My brother would try to rip my throat out if he finds out I've gone to see him and since he's in bed, then he can't possibly find out if I go now," Ginny said in a rushed tone.

"I doubt Mr. Weasley would really try to rip out your throat, Miss Weasley." Ginny raised an eyebrow at him.

"Yet he really tried to curse me just because I'm a Vampiress," she drawled. Snape gave a curt nod.

"Very well. I will take you there. You can find your own way out, I trust. Ten minutes only and do not speak to anyone of this or Madam Pomfrey will have my head on a platter," Snape said with a slight grin.

"Why, Professor... I do believe that you just smiled," Ginny said, smirking at him. Snape scowled.

"Do you want to go there or not, Miss Weasley?" He growled.

Ginny hid a smile and indicated for him to lead the way. Snape stalked down the hallways, somehow managing to be silent, Ginny following him.

"Ten minutes only, Miss Weasley. You have detention on Monday night for being out of bed after hours," Snape said, aware that she was meeting with Xavier the next day.

"Thank you, Professor Snape," Ginny said quietly and went into the hospital wing silently.

She waited until she could hear Snape's almost silent feet leave before going over to the bed where Draco's hair was shining in the moonlight. Ginny removed her school robe and looked down at Draco. The bruise that her brother caused must have been large, as there were still hints of it around Draco's eye. She touched his face lightly and he stirred beneath her touch.

Draco woke up and stared at her. Ginny was almost glowing in the moolight and she looked so angelic that Draco thought he was dreaming again. She smiled at him and just hoped that he wouldn't see her school robe on the nearby chair. As his eyes never left her face, Ginny felt that it was safe to leave it there. She smiled for the next ten minutes, Draco eventually falling asleep. Almost as if she was in a dream, Ginny placed a light kiss on his cheek then grabbed her robe and left silently, even to her own ears.

She quietly made her way to a nearby tapestry and walked to her room, yawning widely. She was exhausted! Not to mention the fact that her mouth hurt from smiling so much...

Deciding that she'd Seen enough for one day, Ginny barely managed to change into her pyjamas. She crawled into bed and fell asleep quickly, her fingers clutching the dragon pendant beside her family crest around her neck.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

(a/n: Thanks for reading! I hope you enjoyed it!)

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter, don't sue me!

(a/n: Thanks to everyone for reviewing!)

Chapter Seven

Friday, Sept. 6

Ginny woke up and got out of bed reluctantly. Her head felt fuzzy, her throat seemed smaller, and her nose was blocked.

"This is not the time to be sick," Ginny muttered to herself as she changed into her school clothes. She dragged herself to the Great Hall, still tired from the day before.

"Hi, Ginny! Whoa... You don't look so good," Neville said and put a hand on her forehead, frowning. "You're burning up." Ginny just looked at him, too tired to make a smart remark. "Come on. I'll help you get better," he said, still far too chirpy for this time of the morning.

"Why are you so happy? How are you able to be this happy this early in the morning?" Ginny grumbled as she watched Neville pile her plate with sausages, toast, eggs, and bacon. Neville just smiled and poured Ginny a large glass of orange juice.

"Drink up. You'll feel better," he cajoled. Ginny eyed the grease-filled plate and her stomach turned.

"Gods," she muttered and ran out of the Great Hall quickly. She barely managed to make it to the bathroom before throwing up. "This is not going to be a good day," she muttered to herself. Lavender came out of a nearby stall and screeched loudly. "And there's my proof," Ginny said, even quieter than before.

"What in the Gods' names is wrong with you? You can't just go throwing up every where! That is so unhygenic," Lavender said, screwing up her face. Ginny didn't bother with a response.

"Scourigfy," she said and the mess cleaned up quickly. With a disgusted face, Lavender cleaned her hands and left the bathroom. Neville appeared in the doorway and looked down at Ginny on the bathroom tiles.

"Are you all right?" He asked, noting her pale skin.

"I'm contemplating my death, if you don't mind... Leave me be," Ginny muttered. Neville shoook his head and sat beside her, wrapping an arm around her.

"Come on. I'll get you to your room," he said as struggled to lift her off the floor.

"What's wrong with Ginevra?" Pansy asked Neville, seeing them in the bathroom.

"She's sick," Neville replied.

"I am here, you know..." Ginny muttered. Pansy felt her forehead and with a curt nod, told Neville to stay put. In seconds flat, she had returned with the Slytherin group.

"You could just do the spell that Lupin taught us," Theodore mentioned as everyone crowded around Ginny.

"Thanks Theodore. Don't know why I didn't think of it myself," Pansy muttered. She pointed her wand at Ginny, who shook her head.

"It's all right, Pansy. I'll do it myself, if you don't mind..." Pansy nodded and Ginny held her hand over her face, closing her eyes tightly. "Salveo," she said and a red mist covered her face. Ginny felt her windpipe and nose clear and the fuzziness in her head left quickly.

"You just did that without a wand," Vincent said in shock. Ginny rolled her eyes.

"Obviously... Wands just direct magic in a particular direction, that's all," she said.

"But how can it work without your wand core?" Millicent asked.

"The wand core has nothing to do with the magic. It just lessens the amount of magic you send out so you don't end up killing someone with a simple stunning spell," Ginny said with a shrug. "Now, who's hungry?" She asked, smirking at them. The Slytherins left, shaking their heads. Neville looked at Ginny.

"Are you sure you're ok, Gin?" He asked. Ginny nodded.

"I'm fine now, Neville. Thanks for helping me," she said and hugged him.

"You're welcome," he replied, then led her back to the Great Hall.

"Ginny!" A seventh year called out. Ginny went over to the girl and looked at her. "I was wrong last night. Lupin's planning to show the Boggart to the third years today," the girl whispered.

"All right. Thanks," Ginny said and returned to Neville. "You're going to have to distract Moody and Lupin now Neville," Ginny told him quietly. He just nodded and handed her a piece of toast.

"Eat, or you'll get sick again," he said. Ginny reluctantly took the toast and ate it slowly. Neville went over to the teacher's table and started to talk to Moody and Lupin.

"Hey, Colin? Want to go for a walk with me?" Ginny asked. Colin nodded and finished eating his bacon before following her outside.

"So, where are we going?" He asked.

"To the Defence Against the Dark Arts office to borrow a Boggart," Ginny said. Colin looked excited.

"Really? I haven't seen a Boggart yet!" He said and they set off at a quicker pace. They reached the office in a few minutes and Colin went to open the door in his excitement.

"No!" Ginny said and pulled his hand away from the door. He looked at her in surprise. "Moody's paranoid enough to spell the door with every spell he knows. So unless you'd like to be fried, I suggest you let me handle this..." Ginny stated with a half smile. Colin nodded and stepped away from the door warily. "No pictures. I don't want any evidence of this, or else everyone could get into a lot of trouble," she said. Colin sighed and let go of his camera. "Thanks. You better not watch. It's not going to be pretty," Ginny said and began to change.

Colin looked away as her eyes began to bulge and turned into a different colour. Ginny changed into a cockroach and scuttled under the crack of the door. Going over to Lupin's desk she changed back, grateful to rid herself of the disgusting insect. Luckily, no alarms went off; Ginny lit her wand to emit a soft glow. She opened the desk drawer and was surprised to see nothing there.

"Damn... Maybe it's in Moody's drawer," Ginny mused out loud.

"What exactly are you looking for?" A soft voice asked from inside the drawer. Ginny looked and frowned again. There was nothing there. "I cannot appear to those who have no fear, Queen. And as I thought it would be insulting to attempt to frighten you, I decided to just stay as my true form," the voice said.

"No offence, but what are you?" Ginny asked. A mist floated out of the drawer and stopped in front of her.

"A Boggart, Queen," the mist 'said'.

"Oh... That form would be very good for sneaking around unawares, I should think," Ginny said, trying to make conversation. The Boggart-mist smiled.

"Thank you. You are one of the very first and very few who has seen a Boggart's true form, but your response has been most pleasing, Queen," the Boggart replied.

"You're welcome?" Ginny said, unsure of what to say. The Boggart laughed and gave the impression of shaking it's head. "I came in here to get a Boggart... you, so you could do something for me," Ginny said, remembering why she had gone into the room.

"My name is Bexley. I would be most honoured to serve my Queen. What do you request of me?"

"Ginny! They're coming," Colin's voice whispered at the door urgently. Ginny cursed softly.

"Go before they see you, Colin!" Ginny called. She heard his footsteps going away and looked around in helplessness. "I'm going to be killed if they find me in here..." She muttered.

"I may be of assistance," Bexley said. Ginny looked at him. "Put your wand hand out and all will be well, my Queen," he said.

Not left with much choice, and the two Professors' footsteps getting closer, Ginny put out her right hand. Bexley floated through it and Ginny began to change. Her form changed from solid to liquid to vapour in seconds flat. Soon, Ginny was no longer Ginny and Bexley was floating under the door with her somehow inside of him. Neither of the professors noticed as the mist floated along the wall and thus, Bexley wasn't forced to become their greatest fears.

"What happened?" Ginny asked Bexley.

"Quiet, my Queen," Bexley whispered softly. He continued to float along the wall, as mist, but invisible to the students. Bexley floated into an empty room and with a small shake, he began to change. Ginny began to form out of the mist and she turned from a vapour to a liquid and finally back to her solid form.

"Gods, that was weird," Ginny said as she made sure that she could walk properly.

"I apologise for that, my Queen, but it was necessary for you," Bexley said.

"I understand. Thank you, Bexley," Ginny said with a slight bow.

"You are welcome, my Queen. In what manner do you need my assistance, my Queen?" Bexley asked.

"First, you can call me Ginevra, not 'Queen'. It becomes irritating after a while," Ginny said with a grin. "Secondly, I would like your help in scaring a rather discriminative professor," she said.

"Has this professor been discriminative towards you?" Bexley asked in a tone that made Ginny thank the Gods that she wasn't Rion. She gave a brief nod. "I will take great pleasure in assisting you," Bexley said with a bow. He got into Ginny's bag and they left quickly, before the bell could ring.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Deciding that it wouldn't be good if Rion came in while Ginny was in her desk, she opened her bag and Bexley slipped onto the floor, making his way to Rion's desk.

"Miss Weasley, is your enthusiasm for my lesson so great that you have arrived ten minutes early?" Rion asked, coming into the room behind her. Ginny sat down and started to take her things out.

"Of course, Professor. I enjoy your lessons. They are... refreshing," Ginny said, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

"Just stay out of trouble, lamia and nothing will have to be refreshed," Rion hissed in warning. Ginny just smiled at her and didn't reply. With a small frown, Rion looked around her desk and chair before sitting down, almost expecting to see glue or pins on her seat.

Everyone filed into the Astronomy Room, already having heard from Neville that Colin had left on Ginny's command. By the looks on their faces, they obviously thought that nothing was going to happen. However, when everyone saw Ginny they all either smirked or grinned, depending on their House.

"What happened?" Neville asked quietly.

"Tell you later," Ginny said and he nodded.

"Once I have taken attendance, all of you will open your books to page 20. Is that understood?" Rion asked, looking over the class.

"Which book is it, Professor?" Hermione asked timidly.

"The same Astronomy book we have been attempting to get through for the entire week, Miss Granger," Rion drawled.

"Oh... I brought the wrong one," Hermione said and went red. Harry and Ron glared at her.

"You told us it was this book though, Mione!" They grumbled loudly. Most of Gryffindor agreed with them loudly and as the noise got louder, Hermione went brighter.

"I'm not a psychic! How was I supposed to know?" Hermione practically yelled.

"Be quiet! All of you!" Rion yelled.

"Is there a problem, Professor? We could hear your class all the way down the corridor," said Professor Vector, the Arithmancy teacher. She was obviously annoyed at the disruption. "If you can not keep your class silent, I will have to request for your room to be silenced with spells," she said.

"It already is, Professor," Hermione interjected quickly. "According to Hogwarts: A History, every classroom has been silenced," she said and smiled at her. Professor Vector just looked at her over her glasses and gave a curt nod.

"Very well. Keep tighter reins on your students, Professor," she said warningly to Rion and left. Rion looked at her class angrily.

"Keep silent or else I will be forced to deduct House points," she said. "Now, I will take attendance..." Rion looked down at the list. "Bulstrode, Millicent," Rion said. Millicent didn't say a word, even though she was sitting in the classroom. Rion looked up and saw Millicent at the back. "Miss Bulstrode... I called your name for attendance. Now, are you present or not?" Rion asked. Still, Millicent didn't say anything. "Fine, I see that you are here. Present," Rion said and angrily ticked Millicent's name. "Crabbe, Vincent," she called. Like Millicent, Vincent didn't say a thing. "Mr. Crabbe! I see you there! Do not tell me that you wish to lose House points for not answering during attendance?" Rion called.

"We hardly think that is fair, Professor. First you tell us to be silent or else we'll lose House points, and now that we're silent you still want to deduct House points!" Pansy said incredulous. Rion looked at her, then around the room. Every student was going to be silent until she told them otherwise, that she could tell from a glance. Thinking that it was better that they were actually following her orders, Rion just gave a curt nod.

"Fine. You may answer attendance. Otherwise, be silent," Rion said.

"Yes, Professor. We'll answer attendance," Pansy said - but Rion missed the evil gleam in her eyes.

"Uh... Thank you. Finnigan, Seamus," she said.

"Here!" Dean called with a slight grin.

"Granger, Hermione," Rion called.

"Here!" Ginny called and half of the class tried not to laugh too loudly.

"Longbottom, Neville," Rion said.

"Present," Blaise called out.

"Malfoy, Draco," Rion called and Theodore answered for him, while Gregory answered for Nott. Parvati answered for Pansy Parkinson and Padma looked slightly impressed at her sister's initiative.

"Let's all swap seats," Dean whispered quietly.

The nearby students heard and nodded, then silently got up and changed their seats. Other students saw what they were doing and changed too. Half of the Slytherin class was soon sitting in the Gryffindor section and Rion hadn't noticed a thing. Ginny mused that it was the quietest she'd ever seen the two Houses move.

"Potter, Harry," Rion called, still unaware of her student's actions.

"Here," Draco drawled and Ginny had to put her head in her hands to stop from laughing.

"Thomas, Dean," Rion said.

"Here," Ron said, grinning.

Rion eventually finished the attendance roll with not one person having answered their own name and she was still none the wiser. However, when she looked up and saw that the class had rearranged themselves Rion stared in shock.

"What are you all doing?" She asked.

"We're promoting inter-House unity, Professor... Are you proud of us?" Hermione asked, sickeningly sweet. A few people hid their laughs while others weren't sure if she was serious and tried not to gag.

"Yes, proud..." Rion said with a shake of her head.

"What are we supposed to do about our books?" Harry asked suddenly. Rion looked confused. "We brought the wrong one..." Harry explained slowly, as if to a child.

"Quickly, go retrieve the right books. Come back immediately," Rion said.

"They'll need a pass so they don't get into trouble," Ginny said before anyone could leave. Everyone, knowing that the passes were in Rion's drawer, waited patiently and eagerly.

"Yes, of course," Rion said and opened her drawer. Bexley flew out looking uncannily like Ginny in her Vampiress form. Rion went pale in fear and stared at the new Ginny.

"Hello, Professor. Is there a problem?" Bexley asked smiling, his fangs coming into full view.

"You can't be real... You're sitting over there," Rion said pointing in the general direction of where Ginny was sitting, but unable to look there. She started to shake in fear and the real Ginny walked over.

"Are you all right, Professor?" She asked, sounding worried.

"You can't see it?" Rion asked in fear.

"See what?" Ginny asked, looking around. Her eyes slid over Bexley easily.

"See you! You're standing there!" Rion said, her voice going hysterical. Bexley gave a small growl and she fainted clean out. Ginny smirked at Bexley.

"Thank you, my dear Bexley. Would you like to return to the classroom or stay with me?" Ginny asked. Bexley smiled then turned to the rest of the class. "They can't see you, so there's no reason for you to have to try and scare them," Ginny said and everyone quickly diverted their gaze from Ginny's double.

"I understand your reason for not wanting them to be scared, so I will not do so. You were all very cunning. I applaud you," Bexley said with a bow, then he turned into mist and floated back over to Ginny. "I will be honoured to stay with you, my Queen," Bexley said and floated into Ginny. The rest of the students stared at Ginny for a moment.

"Oh, come on... Just go get your books. Get a pass and scram!" Ginny said and passes flew to each person who had brought the wrong book. They all left quickly. "Hey Blaise? How quick can you change?" Ginny asked with a smirk. Blaise smirked back and walked over to her, changing in two seconds. "And back?" Ginny asked, and in another two seconds he was his normal self. "Excellent. You can do the honours of waking her up,' she said, grinning wickedly.

"I think I get your meaning... The smelling salt, if you please," Blaise answered with an evil smirk as he turned back into a centaur.

Ginny handed him a vial and he put it under Rion's nose ungracefully. Rion woke up and groggily stared at the centaur before her. She let out an ear piercing scream and in that time Blaise had turned back.

"Professor? What's wrong?" Blaise asked, sounding concerned. Rion stared at him and saw that he wasn't a centaur. She shook her head for a second and sat up slowly.

"Nothing... There's nothing wrong..." She said and looked around quickly for the Boggart. Not seeing anything, she sighed in relief and went over to her desk. "Where is the rest of the class?" She asked, now noticing that most of them were gone.

"You gave them passes to get their books, then you fainted for some reason," Ginny replied. "We didn't see anything, you just fainted straight out. Are you sure you're all right, Professor?" Ginny asked, peering at the professor closely.

"I am fine, Miss Weasley. I... appreciate your concern," Rion said; her attention was pulled to a different part of the room quite suddenly. Draco Malfoy was looking at her, his Veelan side coming out. Every person in the room, bar Ginny, was openly staring at him in desire. As the other students came in the room, they stopped and stared at Draco too.

"Draconius? You should let them go before someone tries to kiss you again," Ginny said in a bored tone. Looking at Ginny for a moment, Draco stopped and the desire left everyone's eyes quickly.

"I hate it when you do that, Draco!" Pansy muttered at him.

"Professor? Are you all right?" Neville asked, waving a hand in front of Rion's face.

Rion stopped looking at Draco then looked at Neville. He smiled brightly and plants began to grow around him. Rion stared at him then backed away quickly. None of the other students seemed to notice anything, though they were all burning with curiosity as to how Neville was able to do that.

"What are you?" Rion whispered in shock. Neville frowned and the plants disappeared immediately.

"Pardon, Professor?" He asked in confusion. Rion looked from him to all of the other students, who were all looking at her concerned.

"Are you sure you're all right? You don't look too well," Pansy said and placed a webbed hand on Rion's forehead. Rion screeched and moved further back.

"What is going on here?" Professor Vector asked as she entered the classroom.

"We don't know what's wrong with her, Professor. She just fainted and I think she's taken a knock to the head or something. She seems to be seeing things," Ginny said, looking at Rion in concern. "Neville asked her if she was all right and then she asked him what he was, which doesn't really make sense, and Pansy put a hand on her forehead to see if she had a temperature then Rion screamed and moved away from everyone..." Ginny said with a shrug.

Professor Vector looked at the students. They did seem to look concerned for Rion. With a small sigh, she walked over to Rion and looked at her. Ginny silently thought a spell and horns hovered over Vector's head so it looked like they were actually on her head.

"Olivia? Are you all right?" Vector asked. Rion looked up at Vector, staring at the two horns that were on top of her head. She let out a scream and tried to back away from her quickly.

"What are you?" She said, continuing to stare at her and those awful horns that were growing out of her skull.

"What do you mean by that?" Vector asked in confusion. She looked in the mirror behind the door, but she looked exactly the same. As she looked back at Rion, the horns floated back up onto her head and Rion screamed loudly. The horns disappeared and Ginny walked over.

"You see, Professor? There has to be something wrong with her," Ginny said, shaking her head. She smiled at Rion, baring her fangs slightly.

"Lamia! Leave me alone!" Rion yelled. Ginny moved closer to Rion and sighed.

"I am not a Vampiress, Professor. I am your student," Ginny said slowly, her fangs no longer visible. Rion had her eyes closed and was muttering to herself.

"I think I should take her down to the hospital wing. You all stay here and do your assigned work. Miss Granger and Miss Weasley, I trust you can organise everything," Vector stated and left the classroom, guiding a babbling Rion with her.

The door closed after them and Ginny cracked up laughing. The rest of the class was soon laughing with her and Blaise made his way past the laughing students to get to Ginny.

"Did you think of the horns all by yourself?" Blaise asked her. She nodded, tears streaming down her face from laughing so much. "You sure you weren't supposed to be in Slytherin?" He asked, smirking at her.

"I'm not sure about that, but I did get Draco to grin," Ginny said and looked over at him. The grin stayed on Draco's face for a moment before he smirked instead.

"Draco?" Pansy crooned sweetly. He looked at her and Pansy hit his shoulder. "I told you not to do that Veelan thing when I'm nearby! You're bloody annoying when you do that!" She growled and hit him again. Ginny laughed at them then smirked at Blaise.

"I'm not sure whether they're acting like a married couple or not..." She said with a raised eyebrow.

"Jealous?" Blaise asked with a smirk.

"Not at all," Ginny said, smirking back at him. Blaise winked at her and went over to stop Pansy from hitting Draco.

"Ginny? Do you think we should do as Professor Vector said?" Hermione asked. Ginny gave a slight shrug.

"I don't know. Are the rooms really silenced or did you make that up?" Ginny asked. Hermione went a light shade of red.

"Made it up..." She muttered.

"All right. We'll allow everyone a few minutes to calm down, then we should because the Gods know that Vector will return to see if we're actually working or not," Ginny said with a smirk. "All right, everyone! Get a hold of yourselves!" Ginny called.

Slowly the students stopped laughing then sat in their seats, not bothering to go back to the original Slytherin-Gryffindor sides.

"We're going to do what Professor Vector said and teach you, so you might as well listen so we don't get into trouble..." Ginny said with a smirk. "I take it that you have all read the first chapter, after that brilliant display of genius by Dean on the first day," she said and Dean went red. Everyone voiced their agreement on having read the first chapter. "All right. Who didn't understand any of it?" Ginny asked. Surprising everyone Hermione tentatively raised her hand.

"I still don't understand the Babylonian astronomy," she said quietly.

"Yeah, how did they just suddenly get the arithmetic equation to work out when the Moon and Sun would be for every day of the year?" Theodore asked with a frown.

"Well, get the book open and we'll read it all together... One of us should understand it," Ginny said with a grin.

As Ginny finished explaining the way of Babylonian astronomy, Professor Vector entered the classroom. Seeing that the students were actually working without any fighting or complaints, she stopped in surprise and shock.

"You're actually working?" She asked, then shook her head. "Never mind... How is everything going?" She asked. Ginny gave a small shrug.

"We just finished working out how the Babylonian astronomy worked... Don't you have a class already, Professor?" Ginny asked, frowning. Vector paled slightly.

"Oh, dear... The classroom's going to be ruined," Vector said and left quickly. Ginny shook her head and they continued to work.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Miss Weasley? A moment, if you please," Albus said as she was about to enter Charms.

"Do you have my timetable known off by heart or something, Headmaster?" Ginny asked with a grin.

"It is my business to know where my students are, Miss Weasley. Now, please follow me. Professor Flitwick has already been told of your absence," Albus said and led Ginny to a private room. "Professor Vector has told me of Rion's... current condition. I don't want to know what you did to her, as I am not sure that I can handle it. However, I do suggest that you return the Boggart to Lupin... The third years were very disappointed, to say the least, when they found that they weren't going to see a Boggart," Albus said with a small smile.

"I'm afraid I can't do that, Professor. Bexley doesn't wish to return there, as he knows he will be... killed, for want of a better word," Ginny said.

"Who is Bexley?" Albus asked frowning.

"Bexley is the Boggart, Professor. I would let you see him, but then he would be forced to show your fear and you would probably kill him too," Ginny said. Albus regarded the young woman before him and nodded.

"Very well then. I will find another Boggart for Lupin to use," Albus said. "You may return to your lesson, Miss Weasely," he said. Ginny nodded, then went to the Charms classroom.

"Miss Weasley... Please take your seat," Flitwick said as she entered the classroom.

Ginny nodded and sat next to Neville. She noticed that the students had changed seats and were now sitting amongst each other. The fact that Lavender was pissed off with her and the sudden rearrangement of the class didn't escape her notice either. Parvati was no longer just sitting next to Lavender, but sitting next to her twin sister as well.

"Now, we will be finishing the amulets you started yesterday. I do hope that you all brought them," Flitwick said, looking around the room. A few people looked guilty and he sighed slightly. "Those that did not bring your amulet, please go and get them. Quickly," he added and about ten people left the classroom. Flitwick floated around the class to check that people had indeed brought their amulets. He stopped at Ginny when he didn't see anything. "Miss Weasley? Where is your amulet?" He asked kindly. Ginny showed him her necklace.

"I didn't want to lose it, so I put it around my neck," she answered at his questioning look.

"Excellent idea, Miss Weasley!" Flitwick said, smiling at her broadly. Lavender snorted loudly, but Flitiwck hadn't heard, already floating to the other side of the room.

"Do you have a problem, Brown?" Ginny asked, glaring at her.

"No," Lavender said, holding back her laugh.

"What's so funny?" Parvati asked Lavender in confusion. "It's a good idea. I did it too," she said and showed Lavender her bracelet with the charm hanging from it. Lavender looked at her friend in surprise.

"It's funny because it's her... There's never been a reason to laugh before," she said. Parvati just looked at Lavender for a moment.

"There's always been a reason, Lavender," Parvati said. "I see that your reasons were different from mine," Parvati said and shook her head in shame.

"What are you going on about Parvati?" Lavender asked, confused.

"You just said there's never been a reason before to laugh at something, but there always has been. If you think there hasn't then that means that you've just laughed at people for no reason, is that right?" Parvati asked her.

"Of course I have! You can not be telling me that every person you've laughed at has been because of something stupid they did? You've never laughed at someone for the way they looked or talked?" Lavender asked, incredulous. Parvati shook her head at Lavender.

"Yes, I am telling you that Lavender. I can't believe that you've just laughed at people because of the way they are. That's really low!" Parvati said, then joined her sister, away from Parvati.

Flitwick hadn't noticed a thing that happened, or at least he pretended he hadn't. The people that had left returned and sat in their seats.

"Miss Patil and Miss Patil! I am very proud that you are both promoting House unity, as are the rest of your two Houses. You are all setting great examples for the younger students!" Flitwick said happily. "Fifty points to both Gryffindor and Slytherin," he said, smiling at everyone. "Now, will everyone repeat the following incantation after me; tutis," Flitwick said and flicked his wand at his own amulet. A small white ball floated down to his amulet and covered it. (Protected or safe.)

Everyone repeated the incantation without their wands and when he was satisfied, they performed the spell on their amulets too. Ginny watched as some people flicked their wand but nothing happened. With a small sigh, she flicked her own wand and said the incantation. A large red ball covered her amulet, then other red balls started to cover some amulets in the room.

The group of Slytherins and Neville watched as their own amulets were covered with a red ball, then they all looked at Ginny from where they were sitting.

"Miss Weasley, may you please inform me of what you just did?" Flitwick asked, having seen the nine red balls float over the amulets.

"No, I can not as I did not do anything willingly. My magic did it," Ginny said.

She was quite aware when Lavender rolled her eyes in disbelief and restrained from throwing a curse at her. Bexley on the other hand, floated out of her and made his way beneath the table to Lavender. A few of the students from the Astronomy class watched indiscreetly.

Lavender screamed loudly as bugs, rodents and other insects covered her feet. She jumped up onto her chair still screaming, staring down at the creatures. Some of them flew up to her while others climbed up her chair and onto her feet again. Lavender kept screaming even as Flitwick floated over.

"Bexley! RETURN!" Ginny called loudly. Lavender was too distressed to hear her, but Flitwick did and he watched as all of the creatures made their way back to Ginny. "I didn't give you permission to do that, Bexley..." She said quietly. Flitwick and the other students watched as Bexley became a mist and gave an apologetic bow.

"I apologise, my Queen. I do not like those that insult and provoke others due to their ways... Besides, she made my Queen angry," Bexley said. Ginny shook her head.

"That is not the point, Bexley. I will deal with Brown on my own. I thank you for your concern," she said. "Now return," she commanded and reluctantly, Bexley went into her.

"Miss Weasley? What was that?" Flitwick asked floating over to her.

"Bexley is a Boggart under my protection at the moment, Professor. He did that on his own and I take no responsibility for his actions," Ginny replied and smiled at him innocently.

Lavender was still screaming loudly and Ginny sighed. Her head seemed to be thumping with every scream she let loose.

"Lavender! Silence!" Ginny said and Lavender stopped screaming immediately. Ginny slumped down in her seat and rubbed her temples wearily. "May we please continue?" She asked Flitwick. He nodded, making a mental note not to anger Miss Weasley in the future. Ginny shook her head with a grin and swallowed an anti-headache potion.

"Miss Brown. May you please sit down in your seat instead of standing on it? You have no reason to stand on it unless you are as short as I am," Flitwick said, grinning gaily. Lavender sat in her seat with a nod. "Now, please repeat after me... Coloro," he said. (To colour.)

The lesson went by with no further incidents and by the time the bell rang for recess, everyone had coloured their amulets and made it so they would be protected and conjured a chain to make it into a necklace, bracelet or anklet.

"I am very proud of you all! You have just completed your first assignment!" Flitwick said happily and awarded both Houses twenty points before dismissing them for recess. "Miss Weasley, may I talk with you before you leave?" Flitwick asked. Ginny nodded for Neville to leave then went down to Flitwick.

"Yes, Professor?" She asked.

"Do you mind if I see this Boggart... Bexley, for myself?" He asked, smiling at her.

Bexley floated out of Ginny's body and over to Flitwick.

"I apologise, Master of Charms... I can not show you what you want. If you have no idea of your fear, then neither do I," Bexley said. Flitwick nodded looking slightly disappointed.

"Very well... Thank you," he said. "May you please refrain in disrupting my class in the future? However much she may have deserved it, it is not your place to do anything without Ginevra's permission," Flitwick said. Bexley gave a bow then floated back into Ginny's body.

"Thank you, Professor. I will see you later," Ginny said and departed for the Great Hall.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Hey Ginny!" Colin said, grinning at her as she entered the Great Hall. "I heard that Rion was sent to the hospital wing... How did you get out of their office?" He asked quietly. Neville nodded, waiting for her response.

"I turned into a Boggart with the help of Bexley," Ginny replied quietly.

"Who's Bexley?" Colin asked curiously.

"Ginny's Boggart," Neville said, grinning.

"Speaking of turning into things... What did you do Neville? There were plants everywhere," Ginny said in awe. Neville went red.

"I owled gran last night and she told me what you told me... Her great-grandfather was part-nymph and they blessed me at birth for all the things he did for them," Neville said. "Gran told me that I made half of her plants grow when I was four but until I bounced out the window I hadn't shown any other magical abilities besides what the nymphs had given me," he said quietly. "I tried it then and believe me, I was just as surprised as the rest of you," Neville said, shaking his head.

"Congratulations," Ginny said and hugged him.

"Should I be jealous?" Blaise asked behind them. Ginny laughed softly and winked at him.

"Always... You want to sit down?" She asked, moving across for him. Blaise raised an eyebrow at him.

"A Slytherin sitting at the Gryffindor table? It's unheard of! And I'm just the person to do it," he said with a wink and sat beside her. The entire Hall went silent as they realised what had just happened.

"Get off our table!" Lavender hissed at him. Blaise just looked at her.

"Now I doubt that is the way to promote House unity, Brown," He sneered at her. "Besides, you should know that I was invited to sit down as you were so obviously listening to our conversation!" He said and Lavender went red.

"You should be applauded for promoting House unity, Mr. Zabini! Fifteen points for Slytherin," Dumbledore announced as the students still sat there in shock.

"Ginevra? Want to sit with us?" Pansy asked her suddenly. Ginny nodded and went over to the Slytherin table.

"Thanks for the invite... Trying to get more points, huh?" Ginny asked her as she sat between Pansy and Draco.

"Of course. Besides, if you're really going to marry Mr. Malfoy, Prince of Ice, then you should at least get to know him," Pansy said with a wink. Draco scowled at her but Pansy just ignored him easily.

"I'm surprised that the entire school still isn't talking... Even Brown's quiet! I think this is the longest she's been quiet so far," Ginny said, shaking her head. "Luna!" Ginny called and Luna walked over dreamily. "What's the record for Lavender not talking?" She asked. Luna smiled and looked over to Lavender who was still speechless.

"Three minutes at the moment. She is going to beat it by five seconds," Luna said, then sat beside Pansy, undeterred by the Slytherins stares. "The merpeople are always good to my father. Thank you for your hospitality," Luna said dreamily. Pansy just gave her a curt nod. "I do remember seeing you there one time... I think it was in our third year during the Christmas holidays. Do you remember, Water Pansy?" Luna asked, smiling at her.

"Of course I remember! You kept saying that something bad was going to happen to my kind. Then that bloody shark came after you left," Pansy muttered.

"I am sorry... I did try to convince the shark not to do anything, but it had been cut off from others of it kind and was bordering on starvation so it wouldn't listen to me," Luna said. Pansy just nodded.

"I know. We managed to stun it with some Lobalugs and we fed it after it promised not to harm us again. Thanks for the warning though," Pansy said. Luna just smiled and stood up.

"You are welcome. I do not like to see friends hurt," Luna said and went back to her table.

"I completely disagree. I mean Puddlemere United is all right, but it's the Tornadoes who have been winning every game this season," Vincent said to Gregory.

"Who cares if they've won every game so far? For the past five years they've only won ten games out of the fifty that's been played. United has won thirty and they've beaten the Tornadoes every time they've played against them," Gregory said.

Ginny shook her head at the similarities between their arguments and Ron and Seamus'. Although it was over different teams (Cannons and Ireland), the defensive arguments were almost identical!

"Aren't you going to eat anything?" Pansy asked her, seeing that Ginny hadn't put anything on her plate.

"Yeah... Kind of forgot there was food," Ginny said, grinning, and started to take some food. "No one's going to try and poison me are they? I'll be very pissed off if you do," she said and Pansy laughed.

"Oh, please! The only person we'd poison is probably Brown... But then, I think that is in agreement with the rest of the school too," she said with a wink.

"You wouldn't poison anyone else? I'm almost disappointed," Ginny said shaking her head as she smirked at them.

"You-Know-Who is our first, then it's Brown... For some of us Potter's in the list, but he's just too easy to hex to bother with poisoning," Pansy said smirking. Ginny grinned.

"I'll say... I just say Bat Bogey Hex and he runs. But then, so does Draco," she said. Pansy smirked and the entire table went quiet as Draco stopped eating.

"Is no one else bothered by this?! Can't you see that she's going against our House by sitting over there?! She's with Slytherins, for the Gods sakes!" Lavender said, breaking her record of silence by five seconds exactly. Yet again, the entire Great Hall went quiet and watched Ginny eagerly.

"I'll be right back," Ginny said to the Slytherins and stood up. She walked over to Lavender calmly, smirking evilly. "I'd like to talk with you, Brown..." She said. "Outside," Ginny added.

Lavender stood up immediately, though not through any will of her own and followed Ginny outside. Most of the Great Hall followed them, wanting to see this for themselves.

"I am quite aware of your... dislike of me, yet that is no reason to put others down just because they choose to speak to me, or because I am sitting with them," Ginny said. Lavender didn't say a word. "I would usually not resort to violence, but you have been warned by not only myself, but also the teachers... And ignoring all of them is not wise when dealing with one such as myself..." Ginny said.

"What are you going to do about it, Weasley? It's against school rules to duel in the corridors," Lavender sneered. Ginny smirked at her.

"Oh, I won't be doing anything to do with magic, Brown... Would you like to give the rest of the school a... demonstration of what we learnt in Defence Against the Dark Arts?" Ginny asked, seeing the Professor's standing by and Lavender nodded, her nose flaring as she thought of the possibility of hurting Ginny in front of everyone. "Good..." Ginny said and slapped Lavender.

Ginny's hand imprints seemed to glow red on Lavender's skin as she paled. Then her face grew red and the handprints seemed to disappear. Lavender yelled loudly and went to hit Ginny, who blocked her fist easily and went to kick Lavender. She blocked Ginny's foot and kicked back at her. Ginny went to punch Lavender, then as if she changed her mind mid-kick, she let her foot drop and Lavender punched her in the stomach with a left hook. It was weak compared to what Ginny was used to, so she was able to ignore the pain and she went to hit Lavender again. Lavender flinched but Ginny's fist never connected. Instead, Ginny brought up her foot and kicked Lavender lightly in the chest. As Lavender had flinched, the small kick caused her to fall over.

"That's not fair!" Lavender screeched and she got up and charged at Ginny. Ginny moved out of her way but Lavender didn't seem to be able to stop. She charged into the wall with a loud crash.

"Miss Weasley... This physical violence is not necessary for you to solve things," McGonagall's voice called out and she made her way past the students to Ginny.

"Of course not, Professor. There was no real violence used... We were just showing everyone how well we have been taught in attacking and defending ourselves, weren't we, Lavender?" Ginny asked. Lavender gave a small nod and tentatively touched her mouth, pulling away with blood on her fingers. She stared at it for a moment before fainting. McGonagall sighed and shook her head.

"May someone please take Miss Brown to the hospital wing? Thank you for offering, Miss Patil," she said when Parvati stepped forward reluctantly. "You are just trying to cause more paperwork for me, aren't you Miss Weasley?" McGonagall asked, turning to her. Ginny shook her head.

"Not at all, Professor... I apologise if I have caused you more," she said, then went back into the Great Hall and sat at the Slytherin table again.

"Thank you... Now, where were we? I believe that I said something about a Bat Bogey Hex and Draco running," Ginny said with a smirk and the Slytherins stared at her, shocked that she would willingly bring it up!

"Shut it, Weasley," Draco growled and Ginny started laughing at him.

"That's the best you can come up with? I've heard five-year-olds with better comebacks than that, Draco!" She said, laughing again. Draco glared at her.

"I want to talk to you. Outside," he said angrily. Shaking her head, Ginny grabbed her bag and went with him outside.

"What is it, Draco?" Ginny drawled. He glared at her again.

"Would you stop doing that?" He growled.

"Doing what?" She asked. Draco sighed slightly and ran his hands through his hair.

"Stop calling me by my first name! You don't know me and I don't want you calling me by my name. Especially not Draconius," he said glaring.

"Oh, please! You're upset because I called you by your given name? That's pathetic, Draconius," Ginny said, saying his name mockingly.

Draco closed his eyes and tried to entice her with his Veelan powers. Ginny smirked knowing it wouldn't work.

"I'm sure you've already tried that on me today, Malfoy! Be inventive! Use your brain! Try something I'm not expecting, or even better, something I'm not immune to, you idiot!" Ginny called, then turned on her heel and left.

Draco opened his eyes and glared at her. With a smirk he ran after her and pulled her around to face him. He kissed her hungrily then pulled away after a few seconds, smirking when she whimpered in protest. He walked away, leaving Ginny standing there in a daze.

Well, I certainly wasn't expecting that! Ginny thought to herself and shook her head for a moment before leaving too. I should have though... That happened was one of my visions... Ginny thought and shook her head again. She wouldn't let him do that to her again!

Ginny made her way to the Divination Tower and climbed up the ladder to the classroom. She sat on one of the armchairs and rested her head on the table.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Draco! Where are you?" Ginny hissed quietly, looking around the dark room. She couldn't see him anywhere, and so went to the next room. Again, not able to find him, Ginny continued to look. She came to the last room and opened the door.

Draco was sitting at Virginia's feet being fed grapes lazily. He was wearing a loincloth and staring at Virginia in desire. She fed him another grape. Virginia smiled at him, then looked at Ginny and smirked evilly.

"Hello, my daughter. Draco, say hello to Ginevra," Virginia cooed at him.

"Hello Ginevra," Draco said in an emotionless tone, his eyes still focused on Virginia and the bunch of grapes.

"Good afternoon, Virginia. I have come on request from Xavier. He wishes to see you. Right now," Ginny said. Virginia looked disappointed for a second.

"You do not say hello to your friend?" She asked, stroking Draco's cheek softly.

"That boy is no more my friend than I am his," Ginny replied emotionlessly. "What you do to him is of no concern to me. However, if you do not wish to get on the bad side of the Veelas, then I suggest you return him before his Lord realises that he is gone... Xavier awaits your presence," Ginny said, then left the room. With an irritated sigh, Virginia got off the cushions and went over to Bart.

"You will look after the boy. Make sure that little bitch doesn't try to get him... Is that understood, my precious Bart?" Virginia cooed at him. Bart nodded, his face filled with longing and desire. "Good. I will return soon, my little pet," Virginia said to Draco lovingly then left the room, closing and locking the door behind her. She failed to notice the mist above the door. The mist floated down and Ginny turned back into herself.

"Bexley, I need your assistance. Would you be so kind?" Ginny asked.

Bexley floated out of her and smirked, then bowed and floated into the room. In a few seconds, Bart was opening the door and running down the hallway, not noticing Ginny standing in the shadows for his fear. Ginny walked over to the door and saw worms crawling along the floor.

"He's scared of worms?" Ginny asked then shook her head.

She shut the door behind her then walked over to Draco. Bexley floated under the door again and kept watch outside.

"Come on, Draco. We need to leave before she gets back," Ginny said quietly, tugging on his hand.

"Where is my Mistress? You are not my Mistress," Draco stated, staring at her emotionlessly. Ginny looked at him in shock.

"You can not really be under her spell... Come on, snap out of it Draco!" Ginny whispered and tried to get him up again.

"Where is my Mistress?" Draco repeated. Ginny shook her head trying not to cry.

"I can not mean this little to you. Will you please get up so we can go?" She said, pulling on his hand again. Draco still didn't move, he only looked at her, his eyes void of emotion. "Draco! Get up!" She said and Draco stood unwillingly.

"Where is my Mistress?" He asked again.

"She is not your Mistress! She's put you under a spell! You have to fight it! Fight it, damn you!" Ginny said, now getting angry as well as desperate.

"Ginevra! She is returning!" Bexley said urgently from outside.

"My Mistress is returning?" Draco asked.

Ginny didn't know whether to slap him out of it or not. Making a split decision, she removed her necklace and slipped it over Draco's head. As the dragon pendant touched his bare chest, Draco stopped looking so void and stared at Ginny.

"Ginevra? Where am I? What am I wearing?" Draco asked in shock, seeing the lack of clothes on his body.

"Quiet, carus. Virginia is returning and if we don't get out of here she'll catch us and turn you back into her little pet," Ginny said in disgust. (Dear or beloved.)

Bexley floated under the door and floated over Ginny and Draco quickly. They turned into mist and Bexley floated up to the roof just as the door opened. Virginia and Bart stood there, Bart looking scared and Virginia looking angry, to say the least.

"WHERE IS HE??" She yelled. "Find him or else you will live to regret it!" She yelled and hit Bart hard. "Find the little bitch too... She's probably got him hiding somewhere," Virginia snarled. Bart nodded and left quickly. "Worms..." She muttered and shook her head. She shut her eyes in annoyance and rubbed her temples.

Bexley floated out of the room as fast as possible. When he came to a room that was open and empty, he turned them back and Ginny shut the door and locked the door quickly.

"Bexley, keep watch please. I don't want Bart coming in here while I'm trying to fix Draco," Ginny said. With a bow, Bexley floated outside again. Ginny turned to Draco and took the necklace off of him carefully. His face went blank again.

"Where is my Mistress?" He asked. Ginny replaced the necklace and Draco scowled. "I'm going to kill that woman myself for doing this to me..." He growled.

"Do you know how to reverse it?" Ginny asked. Draco's face fell for a moment. "Is there any way to reverse it?" Ginny asked, looking at him.

"She has to do it willingly..." Draco said reluctantly. "I could just keep this on..." He said, gesturing to the necklace. Ginny shook her head.

"Believe me, you're going to keep it on, but not for this reason... We better go see Xavier. He'll know what to do," she said. "Bexley," Ginny called quietly. The Boggart floated back into the room. "We need to go see Xavier," she said. Bexley nodded and floated over them...

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny woke up abruptly hearing people coming up the tower.

She glared at nothing particular. How dare Virginia try to take Draco from her! She clenched her fists in anger, her nails piercing her skin and leaving crescent marks in her palm. Blood seeped from the four small wounds but they healed quickly, only Ginny's anger remaining.

"Are you all right, Ginevra?" Blaise asked as he came into the room with Neville.

"Not really... Kind of pissed off," Ginny muttered in reply.

"What for?" Neville asked in surprise.

"Bad dream," Ginny replied vaguely. Blaise and Neville nodded, understanding.

Draco walked in the room and smirked at Ginny, but she was still too riled to do anything. Almost disappointed, Draco sat next to Blaise and they all waited for Firenze in silence.

"Good morning students..." Professor Trewlaney said, smiling at them all. "If you will please grab a cup each, we will begin the lesson," she said.

"Uh, Professor? Where is Firenze?" Parvati asked tentatively.

"Firenze has made a compromise with myself and Dumbledore... I will teach you for Friday's lesson and Firenze will teach you for the other lessons of the week," Trewlaney explained. "Now, please take a tea cup each," she said and everyone did so reluctantly.

"Why are you sitting with them?" Ron hissed at Ginny when she was close to him. Ginny just raised an eyebrow at her brother.

"If you don't know, then maybe you'll see why in your cup," she drawled and carried the four cups back to the table. She gave one to each of the three boys and kept the last one for herself. Blaise poured the tea, Neville fearing to do it himself without knocking something over.

"You should really get your confidence up a bit, Neville," Blaise said as he passed him a full cup. Neville just nodded, his eyes downcast.

"Sorry," he muttered and started to drink his tea. He was lucky that there was a cooling charm on it, or else he would have burnt his tongue. Blaise passed Ginny and Draco their cups and watched as they started drinking before sipping at his own tea.

"Right, who wants to begin the translation?" Blaise asked, smirking at the other three. With a small sigh, Ginny took his cup from him. She looked at the black tea leaves and went red quickly. "What does it say?" Ginny beckoned him closer and dropped her voice to a whisper so the other students wouldn't hear.

"You've found your match... Both spiritually and... er... physically," Ginny said quietly. Blaise nodded and smirked at Neville who was just staring at them in shock.

"How do you know to read the leaves? Can you read mine?" Neville asked and passed Ginny his tea cup.

"Same as Blaise's, but there's something else here..." Ginny said with a frown, and turned the cup slightly. "What?" She muttered to herself and turned the cup around. She continued to move the cup for a few moments, the frown never leaving her face. "Ok, this doesn't make any sense... It says that you're changing into a nymph, I think... Professor Trewlaney?" Ginny called and Neville paled as Sibyl walked over.

He didn't want his death foretold in front of the entire class! It was embarrassing enough to see it happen to others in his House, let alone himself!

"Can you please tell me if I'm correct with what this means on the left?" Ginny asked and passed her the cup. Trewlaney looked down into the cup, her eyes widening in shock and she looked up at Neville, beaming broadly.

"Congratulations, boy! It is about time some of you returned to the old ways... They have been gone far too long, but now they return with more force and power imaginable! Congratulations, my dear boy! Your great-grandfather is proud of you," Trewlaney said and cupped Neville's face for a moment then went over to a different table. Neville stared after her in shock then grabbed his teacup and looked at the slime on the bottom of it.

"How do you get all of that from this?" He muttered and shook his head. "How does she know about my great-grandfather?" Neville asked, looking from the cup to Trewlaney to Ginny.

"She's a seer?" Ginny said with a slight smirk. "Uh, I think we better swap seats Neville. My brother is about to find out something that he's definitely not going to like and you're going to be in danger if you sit there," she muttered, then quickly changed seats with Neville. As she expected, Ron soon let out a loud cry of disbelief and anger and charged over to them, wand drawn.

"Ginny! Get away from here right now!" Ron practically yelled, his face turning red.

"Away from where exactly, dear brother?" Ginny asked smoothly. Ron's eyes bulged and his face began to go purple.

"Get away from them! You can't do this!" Ron yelled drawing his wand and pointing it at her. If Ginny had been sitting in her original seat, then Ron wouldn't have been able to point it at her properly and his wand would have inevitably pointed at Neville.

"I am only doing my work, Ronald. If you have a problem with this then take it up with Professor Trewlaney," Ginny said, still undeterred by her brother's face and anger.

"You can't sit here! I refuse it!" Ron yelled. The entire class watched as Ginny flexed her wand hand dangerously. She stood up and looked at her brother, who had quickly gone pale.

"Of course I will do everything you tell me to do; is that what you expect, Ronald?" Ginny asked softly.

"I'm your brother! I'm only looking after your well being!" Ron cried, still in denial and shock.

"And as you don't give a shit about me, then it's only my well-being you're looking out for, isn't it!? It couldn't possibly be the fact that you despise Draco and don't want me to shame the family! It would never be the fact that you don't want to be associated with someone who has the ability to fall in love with someone for who they are, not what they represent! You don't want me to sit here because it really shows what you can never have with Hermione if you don't take your wand out of your arse!" Ginny said. She said all of this quietly, but the affect was as if she'd yelled it at the top of her lungs.

Ron just stared at her, his face changing from white to red then to purple.

"I apologise for interrupting your lesson, Professor. May we please continue?" Ginny asked and sat down on her seat elegantly. Trewlaney smiled and nodded.

"Of course, Ginevra. Ronald, I suggest that you return to your seat," Sibyl said and gently led the shocked Ron away from them.

"'Take your wand out of your arse?'" Blaise quoted, looking at Ginny.

Neville burst out laughing at both his face and the under-used saying. Ginny smiled and shook her head when she heard Dean and Seamus laughing in the back of the class. Parvati giggled and Lavender glared at her friend, but that didn't stop Parvati one bit. Shocking everyone, Blaise started cracking up too and Ginny had to laugh at his face. Ron went red as everyone in the class except Lavender laughed. Even Harry and Draco were chuckling. Ron wasn't too sure if anyone really knew what they were laughing at, but that didn't stop anyone from continuing to laugh.

"Students, please calm yourselves. We still have a lesson to finish," Trewlaney called.

The tears on her face from laughing made them not take her too seriously, but soon most of them had stopped laughing and the rest of the class quietened after a few moments.

"Thank you... Now once you have finished reading your tea leaves, I would like you to look into the crystal ball in front of you," Trewlaney said.

"Do you want me to try and read your tea leaves, Ginny?" Neville asked.

"No, thank you. I still have to read Draco's," Ginny said, smiling at Neville. Draco glared at her for calling him by his first name yet again, then passed her the cup, looking bored. Ginny looked into it and read the tea leaves for almost as long as she had Neville's, but she didn't say a word.

"Miss Weasley? Have you finished reading the tea leaves yet?" Trewlaney asked, walking over to them. Ginny shook her head, but it seemed to be more to the teacup than in response to Sibyl's question. With a slight frown, Sibyl looked over Ginny's shoulder and at the teacup. "Oh..." She murmured.

"What do you mean by that?" Draco asked, frowning at her.

"Ginevra will tell you herself, Draconius," Sibyl said with a smile. "Now, will one of you be so kind as to read Ginevra's tea leaves so we can continue with the lesson?" Sibyl asked and handed Draco Ginny's cup.

Draco went to glare at her, but Trewlaney had already moved on. With an irritated sigh, Draco looked into the teacup and began to flip through his book. Stopping at a page, he looked into the cup then shook his head and kept flipping. Eventually finding the right meaning, he stared at the book then at the teacup.

"You're going to die," he said, looking at Ginny in shock.

"Oh, I know," she said with a smile.

"What? How can you know you're going to die?" He asked in shock.

"Well, it does happen to everyone, so it's kind of obvious that it will happen to me too... I'm not immortal," Ginny said with a disappointed sigh.

"But it says you're going to die within the year..." Draco said, looking from the tea leaves to the book and then at Ginny again.

"Oh, well," she said and shrugged nonchalantly.

"Oh, well?" Draco repeated in shock. "Oh, well?"

"Have you suddenly become a parrot, Draco, or are you just doing that to annoy me?" Ginny drawled. Draco just opened his mouth and closed it again, then repeated this action a few times more. "And now you're a fish... Can't wait to see how you're going to do the ferret," she said and smirked at him.

"I'm not a ferret," he growled.

"You keep telling yourself that," Ginny said and turned her attention to Trewlaney.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"So what did the leaves in my cup say?" Draco asked Ginny as they walked to Transfiguration with Blaise and Neville.

"It said three things. The first wasn't all that important, but Trewlaney said I'd tell you later, so I left it... You're going to be staying here for the Christmas holidays instead of returning to the Manor," Ginny said. Draco looked slightly surprised, but just nodded and indicated for her to continue. "The second one said that you'd kiss me again before the end of the week," she said quietly.

"And the third?" Draco asked when she didn't continue. Ginny didn't say anything for a moment.

"You will See what made me sick the other night... You're going to See it before the end of the week," she said, even quieter than before. "I will help you See it, apparently," she added before he could ask how.

"Come on you two! We want to get inside the classroom before the lesson ends!" Blaise called from up ahead. Ginny walked over to them quickly and went inside the Transfiguration classroom with them, Draco entering after a while.

Ginny sat next to Neville and looked ahead, not saying anything, not even taking out her books.

"You ok, Ginny?" Neville asked her. She nodded mutely and just continued to stare ahead.

She didn't want to show Draco what she'd Seen... It was bad enough her having to remember it, but knowing that she'd helped Draco See it too... She didn't want it to happen one little bit.

"I'm not sure I want to know what happened," Pansy said, seeing Ginny's face.

She waved a hand in front of her face, but Ginny didn't seem to see it. With a sigh, Pansy sat next to Ginny and took her hand in her own. Ginny looked at her for a moment.

"I would tell you to be a good little Gryffindor and smile, but I doubt you're going to do that," Pansy drawled. Ginny just nodded. "Can you at least speak?" Pansy asked.

Neville wrapped an arm around Ginny to comfort her and she sighed reluctantly.

"I don't want to do it... He's going to See what the twins, Blaise and I Saw and I don't want him to," Ginny said quietly. Pansy looked from her to Draco then gave her a rare smile.

"He wants to See it though... Draco Malfoy always gets what he wants. Well, that's what he likes to think anyway," Pansy said with a wink. Ginny smiled briefly before sighing again.

McGonagall walked in the classroom and sat at her desk, looking at her students. Seeing that they had swapped seats to mix with each other, she hid a small smile and walked up and down the rows, ticking off each student on the attendance roll.

"Mr. Longbottom and Miss Parkinson... Please keep your arms and hands to yourself. I'm sure Miss Weasley doesn't appreciate you touching her so," McGonagall said when she saw that Neville was hugging Ginny and Pansy was holding her hand. Ginny shook her head.

"I do appreciate it actually, Professor... We will manage to untangle ourselves before you start teaching, don't worry," Ginny said with a small smile. McGonagall nodded then continued down the row, muttering to herself about mind readers.

"For today's lesson, I will be showing you how to change large furniture into animals. I know that you have already learnt how to change smaller things into animals, but this is very different. You require more energy and power put into your spell to completely change the piece of furniture into an animal. For example, if you turn a desk into a large animal like a sow," she said, changing her desk into a pig. "You need to make sure you do everything correctly, or else your sow may be running around with table legs," she said indicating to the bottom of the pig, who had indeed the four table legs.

She changed it back into her desk and told the class to gather around. Everyone did so quickly and eagerly. Minerva pointed her wand at her desk again.

"Vicissitudo bestia!" She said clearly and the desk changed into a lion. "Now who can tell me what the incantation means?" She asked and over half of the class put their hands up. "Mr. Nott." (Change or alteration.) (Animal or beast.)

"It means 'change animal'," Theodore replied. McGonagall nodded.

"Very good. Ten points to Slytherin," she said. "Now, watch the wrist movement carefully. I don't want you to do the wrong movement and end up changing the furniture into something else," McGonagall said sternly. Everyone gave her their full attention and watched as Minerva did a circle to the right, then a semi circle to the left and tapped the desk. "Vicissitudo bestia!" She said and her desk changed into a horse. It neighed for a moment and shook it's mane before being changed back again.

"How do you change it into different animals?" Dean asked, raising his hand.

"Wait until I have called on you before you ask a question, Mr. Thomas," McGonagall reprimanded lightly. "By thinking of the animal in your mind then the furniture will take on that form," she replied.

"You mean we have to say that bloody long word, make sure we get the wrist movement correct and think of an animal too? Bloody hell," Seamus muttered and shook his head.

"Mr Finnigan! Do not use that language in my classroom," Minerva said angrily. Seamus went red and nodded.

"Sorry, Professor," he said quietly.

"Line up in single file so you can attempt the spell," McGonagall said and placed a chair in front of them, not trusting them enough to let them attempt the spell on her desk.

Most of the Gryffindor students were reluctant to be first, not wanting to embarrass themselves by doing the spell wrong. Even Hermione was reluctant to line up. With a shake of her head, Ginny started the line, Neville, Blaise, Pansy and the other Slytherins lining up behind her. Gryffindors lined up behind those nine, the rest of the Slytherins behind them.

"Vicissitudo bestia!" Ginny said, doing the complicated wrist movement with ease.

The chair turned into a giraffe and the tall animal's neck seemed to extend forever. It spread its long legs and bent its head down to Ginny awkwardly then nuzzled her with its mouth lovingly. It licked her with its long tongue and Ginny laughed softly. The honey brown colour of the giraffe showed that it was a younger giraffe. Ginny touched its horns lightly and rubbed the giraffe's face softly. It licked her again before McGonagall interrupted.

"Miss Weasley... Can you please return the animal back into the chair now?" She asked, shocked at Ginny's ability. She hadn't expected anyone to achieve this spell on the first try! Not even she had during her school years at Hogwarts!

"My apologies, Professor," Ginny said and touching the giraffe one more time, she changed it back reluctantly. She went to her seat and sat down, cleaning her face as she did so. Neville stopped staring after her and took a deep breath, pointing his wand at the chair.

"Vicissitudo bestia!" He said clearly and did the wrist movement carefully. The chair turned into a toad, the pattern on the chair's cushion on it's skin. Trevor croaked from Neville's desk loudly, startling McGonagall.

"Mr. Longbottom! I thought we had an agreement about that... toad!" She said, trying to keep her heart in her chest.

"I didn't bring him, Professor. I left him in my room, just like you asked!" Neville protested. Ginny stroked Trevor's back for a moment then looked up at McGonagall and Neville.

"Trevor followed Neville here. He didn't know why Neville was leaving him alone all the time," Ginny said with a shrug.

"How do you know that, Miss Weasley?" McGonagall asked in disbelief.

"She doesn't! She's making it up," Lavender muttered.

"I suggest you stop talking Brown, before I make it no longer an ability for you," Ginny warned. "Or do we need to do another demonstration?" She asked smirking evilly. Lavender shook her head quickly. "Good... I know because that's what Trevor said," Ginny said with a shrug.

"But..." Lavender went to say then shut her mouth quickly as Ginny shot a warning look at her.

"How do you know what the toad said?" McGonagall asked. Ginny sighed slightly.

"Magic, Professor," she said simply and waved her wand. Trevor croaked again, but this time it translated into human speech.

"Why you leave me?" Trevor's croaky voice asked looking at Neville.

"Oh... Well... That makes sense," Minerva said reluctantly. Trevor croaked again but Ginny quickly removed the spell so no one could hear his comment.

"You're a sarcastic little toad, aren't you?" She muttered to Trevor. He just croaked again and Ginny stroked his back.

Neville turned the toad back into a chair and went over to his seat. He sat next to them and Ginny let Trevor go so he could hop over to Neville. Neville stroked him.

"Sorry, Trevor," he said quietly. Trevor croaked back at him and Neville kept stroking him. Lavender was about to laugh, but glares from both Parvati and Ginny made her stop.

Blaise stopped looking at Neville and looked at the chair in front of him. He said the incantation and did the wrist movements. The chair turned into a fire salamander. Blaise looked at it for a moment in shock. He hadn't even thought of an animal! With a small shake of his head he changed the fire salamander back and sat in his seat.

Pansy changed the chair into a Ramora then quickly changed it back, not wanting to see the sea creature without any water. Gregory turned the chair into an ox and Vincent changed it to a bull. Theodore changed it into a tropical bird. Millicent changed the chair into a large silver-backed gorilla and then it was Draco's turn.

Ginny watched him with interest, wondering what animal he'd change the chair into.

For a moment Draco did nothing, he just stared at the chair. Then, as if coming to a decision, he said the incantation and moved his wand with the correct wrist movements. The chair started to shrink. Feathers covered it and soon a pure white owl was in front of him. The owl flew up around the room then landed in front of Draco again and he changed it back effortlessly.

"For such a hard spell, I'm shocked that everyone's got it right so far," Ginny heard Seamus mutter to Dean. Dean just nodded and watched as Hermione attempted the spell. The chair didn't change at all, and Ginny knew it was because Hermione had pronounced the spell wrong.

From then on, not one student managed to change the chair completely into an animal. A few of the pure-bloods managed to change it halfway through, and most of the half-blood students at least managed to pronounce the word right and also get it halfway.

Ginny wasn't a bloodist, but she could tell that all of the Muggleborn students were having trouble. It wasn't their fault they hadn't learnt Latin, as the other students had, but she did admit that it was slightly funny watching them try over and over again to pronounce 'vicissitudo'.

"Very good students... I expect you all to try the spell again until you are sure you can do it properly," McGonagall said as the bell rang loudly. "I would like to see the first nine students that attempted the spell," she said.

The seven Slytherins and two Gryffindors stayed behind and waited for McGonagall to start talking. She looked at them sternly.

"How did you do the spell? It is almost an impossibility to do that spell on the first try... Have you been reading ahead?" She asked, wanting that to be their answer rather than anything else. She didn't think she could handle anything but that answer before lunch and more caffeine. It was far too long between each dose of caffeine in her opinion.

"Yes, Professor... We've all been practising together. We're trying to promote House unity as much as we possibly can, as you probably saw during recess today," Ginny said and McGonagall nodded. "So we've been going through all of our classes and practising the spells," Ginny said and smiled at her innocently. McGonagall looked to the others, who just nodded in agreement.

"Very well... You may go to lunch now," she said and they left quickly.

"Now that little ability is courtesy of Fred and George... We must remember to thank them on Monday," Ginny said with a smirk when they were out of ear shot of any other students or teachers. Pansy laughed and they went to the Great Hall.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny sat at the Slytherin table with Pansy again, if only to annoy Ron. She was still upset with him about Divination... Neville and Colin sat with her this time and soon enough, Luna came over again. The older Slytherins didn't seem to have a problem with any of them sitting there, but some of the younger ones did and unfortunately for them, they didn't keep quiet about it.

"Why are there Gryffindors at our table? And a Ravenclaw too?" A fifth year asked, saying the rival Houses as if they were swear words. The older ones tried to shut him up, but to no avail. "It's bad enough we have to share the school with them! Why do we have to share our table with them too?" The fifth year said grumpily. Ginny looked at the boy for a moment and the older Slytherins went quiet.

"Now, we have two options here... One is that you apologise to my friends and I for your words, or," Ginny said, emphasising the word when he went to give her a smart remark. "Or, I can beat the apology out of you," she growled.

"You wouldn't do that, you're a bloody Gryffindor!" The boy retorted. Ginny gave a harsh laugh and the boy looked at the other Slytherins. They seemed to be taking her seriously.

"So shall I take it that you've chosen option two?" Ginny drawled. The fifth year shook his head quickly.

"Sorry about that comment," he mumbled and ate the rest of his lunch in silence.

"Where's that kid been for the last week?" Ginny asked, shaking her head.

"Not listening, as usual," Pansy said, glaring at the young boy. "His mouth's going to get him into big trouble one day," she muttered.

"Maybe I should introduce him to Ronald then..." Ginny said, smirking. Pansy rolled her eyes.

"His mouth will get him killed one day," she said and shook her head. Ginny laughed and continued to eat her lunch.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"See you at dinner, Colin!" Ginny and Neville called as they headed to Care of Magical Creatures with some of the Gryffindors and most of the Slytherins.

Ginny noticed that James, Terry, Vincent and Gregory were talking to each other, but no longer in quiet tones. Seamus was arguing with Theodore over Quidditch teams and Neville and Blaise were holding hands. She grinned at them and indicated to Pansy who smirked at the two boys.

"'Ello ev'ryone. Good ter see yer all talkin' with each other finally," Hagrid said, beaming at the group of students. "Come on. We're going in the Forbidden Forest again. We're going ter try and see something else since the unicorns have gone further in again," he said and led them to the Forest. "Ginevra, yer can be up the front with me," Hagrid said and Ginny walked faster to catch up with him. "'Eard about the yeti. Yer all right?" He asked softly.

"Yeah, I'm fine... Do you know how it got there?" She asked. Hagrid shook his head.

"I have an idea, but I'm not too sure 'bout it," he said. "Can yer hear anything?" He asked. Ginny shook her head.

"Can't hear anything dangerous around... Though I think this is near to where that Jobberknoll died. Can I go look?" Ginny asked him. Hagrid looked at her for a moment then nodded.

"We'll be ov'r there, in that clearing... Don't be too long," he said.

With a nod, Ginny went off to the right while the rest of the class followed Hagrid to the left. It didn't take Ginny too long to find the Jobberknoll. The bright blue speckled feathers of the small bird were an instant give away in the brown and green surroundings. Collecting the dead bird with her wand, Ginny placed a spell around it then put it in her bag safely and headed to the clearing.

"The animals we're going ter see are a surprise, so will yer all stop asking!?" Hagrid muttered as the third person asked him. He saw Ginny and sighed gratefully. "Good, you're back... Come on, ev'ryone," Hagrid said and led them out of the clearing.

"You mean we were just waiting for you?" Draco asked Ginny, eyebrow raised. "What's so special about you that we had to wait?" He asked. Ginny grinned.

"I'm beautiful?" She suggested with a laugh and went to the front again. "So what are we going to see, Hagrid?" Ginny asked and Hagrid scowled at her. She just smiled and laughed again.

In a few minutes, they stopped in another clearing and Ginny saw exactly what animals they were going to see. A herd of gryphons were standing around, eating the raw meat that Hagrid had put around for them.

"Now, all of yer be quiet and don't go any further into the clearing. Is that understood?" Hagrid asked. Everyone, even Draco, nodded and didn't make any attempts to go any further. Except Ginny of course...

The gryphons practically lured her out of their hiding spot by magic of some kind, though they didn't seem to acknowledge her presence until the head gryphon walked over to her.

Hagrid stopped hissing at her to come back and watched silently, praying to the Gods that she really was the Queen so she wouldn't get hurt.

The gryphon looked at Ginny, seeming to examine her. She didn't move and hardly breathed as the gryphon came closer to her, its lion tail whipping from side to side almost playfully.

"What's happening? We need to get her out of there," Neville said, staring at his best friend in shock. Hagrid held him back, making sure he wouldn't do anything foolish.

"She'll be fine," he muttered to Neville quietly. Draco didn't hear him and pushed past into the clearing.

The gryphon stopped looking at Ginny and let out a loud cry as Draco breached the barrier.

"No!" Ginevra called before the gryphon could do anything. "Please, he doesn't understand... He is my own," Ginevra explained and the gryphon backed away from Draco, going over to the others. Ginny clutched Draco's hand and led him towards the gryphons.

"What are you doing? We have to get out of here," Draco muttered in her ear. Ginny shook her head.

"They won't do anything. I am their Queen after all, and since you are mine, they would not risk hurting us," Ginny replied softly. "Besides, they're only aggressive if you try to steal their food, lie in their presence or insult them. Oh, and if you try to hurt them," she said. Draco raised an eyebrow.

"Anything else?" He asked sarcastically.

"I don't think so..." Ginny said with a grin. They stopped in front of the gryphons and waited. The gryphon leader bowed to Ginny, then bowed to Draco, and they both bowed back.

"Why are we doing this?" Draco muttered to Ginny as he bowed.

"You're the one that came into the clearing," Ginny replied and smiled at the gryphon sweetly. "I thank you for letting me see you while you are eating," she said. The gryphon looked down at her.

You are welcome, Queen Ginevra. What is your own's name? We must honour you both, the leader said.

"I apologise fully... Draconius, this is... Your name eludes me, leader," Ginny said politely.

Queen Ginevra, King Draconius. I am Fligard. If I may introduce you to my own, Fligard said and called over another gryphon. This gryphon was slightly larger than Fligard and looked, if it was possible, more feminine. Dulor, these two are Queen Ginevra and her King Draconius... Queen and King, this is my own Dulor, Fligard said proudly and nuzzled his mate. Dulor bowed to them respectively.

Welcome, Queen and King Ginevra, Dulor said then with an apology, she returned to her food. Ginny frowned for a moment then looked from Dulor to Fligard.

"You are a newly made father?" She questioned. Fligard looked surprised for a moment then nodded.

Indeed, Queen Ginevra... Our young are in our nest nearby, Fligard said, sounding proud.

"May they be as strong as their father, and as beautiful as their mother," Ginny said and bowed.

Thank you for your blessing, Queen Ginevra. Your own is very quiet... Is he well? Fligard asked, looking at Draco.

"He is fine, just in shock I think," Ginny said in an apologetic tone. She nudged Draco slightly and he snapped out of his shocked state. He smiled at the gryphon charmingly.

"I apologise for my lack of response. I was just in shock, as my own says," Draco said smoothly. Fligard nodded then looked over to where the rest of the class was standing.

Would you like to invite in your subjects? We will not harm them, Fligard promised. Ginny nodded.

"Thank you, Fligard. If you will just excuse us, we will invite them inside the clearing," Ginny said with a bow. Draco bowed too then they walked over to the other students.

"Are yer two all right?" Hagrid asked. "Fligard usually don't like it when people go in the clearing with out permission," he said with a frown.

"Which is understandable... He's invited all of you into the clearing. Don't insult them, don't try to steal their food, don't lie in their presence and sure as hell do not try to hurt them. Understood?" Ginny asked, looking at the students. They all nodded and quietly followed Ginny and Draco into the clearing. "They will talk to you telepathically, so don't be surprised," Ginny said as they approached Fligard.

Do you all come willingly? Fligard asked and most of the students nodded in response, while others said 'yes' out loud. Very well. You may all look at my herd, but do not anger them, or else you will be hurt... Fligard said and some wandered off to look at the other gryphons, while others stayed nearby Ginny nervously.

"If you do not wish to stay here, then go out again. But stay close to the clearing," Ginny said to the ones who were trembling.

Two girls and three boys nodded then left the clearing, staying where they had before.

"If you'll excuse me for a moment," Ginny said with a bow to Fligard and went over to where Dean was with Draco following.

That was when she realised that she hadn't let go of Draco's hand. She decided not to bring it to his attention...

"Dean, I do hope that you're not going to take your wand out..." Ginny said. Dean looked at her in shock then left his wand in his robe pocket and took his hand out quickly. "Good, because they will think that you're a threat if you do take your wand out, and as Fligard said you will be hurt if you anger them," Ginny said. Dean nodded.

"Sorry," he muttered then continued to look at the gryphon before him.

"How'd you know that he was going to take his wand out?" Draco asked as they returned to where Fligard and Hagrid were talking.

"I saw him reach into his robe. He was thinking it too," Ginny replied with a shrug.

Thank you, Queen Ginevra... If your subject had removed his magic stick then it would have caused big trouble. Hilat is not particularly friendly... Fligard said, sounding disappointed at his herd member.

"You are welcome, Fligard," Ginny replied. "Hagrid, I believe that we should leave soon. The centaurs will most likely be by soon, and those five students are prone to wandering," Ginny said, looking to where the students had been. "I apologise for leaving so soon, Fligard, but I fear for the safety of my subjects," Ginny said and bowed to him, Draco following suit.

Fligard bowed in response and Ginny quickly left the clearing with Draco. Hagrid continued to talk to Fligard, no longer worried for Ginny's safety.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Where are we going, Weasley?" Draco asked as she hid them behind a tree for the second time.

"Quiet... The centaurs are nearby and they will not allow it that I have brought you. If they find the others before us, I don't know if I'll be able to help them," Ginny said quietly.

A rustle came from a nearby bush and a Jarvey ran out. Ginny caught it carefully and it went to bite her, but she held it around the neck as she'd been taught to by her brothers.

"Let me go, you ugly wench!" The Jarvey yelled and cursed some more. Ginny glared at the Jarvey.

"You would do well to be polite to me, Jarvey," she said and the Jarvey stopped cursing immediately.

"I apologise, my Queen... Those others weren't with you, were they?" The Jarvey asked nervously.

"Yes, they are... Where are they?" Ginny asked. The Jarvey seemed to pale. "Take me to them," she demanded and placed the Jarvey back on the ground.

It scampered away and Ginny and Draco had to run to follow it. The Jarvey twisted around trees, ran through clearings and went under bushes, but Ginny and Draco didn't lose it once thankfully. When the Jarvey stopped at where he'd left the students, they heard a loud scream nearby and ran in the direction of it.

Ginny and Draco entered the clearing and saw the centaurs holding the five students at arrow point. Ginny let go of Draco's hand and pushed him out of the clearing after telling him to get Hagrid.

"Leave them! They under my protection!" Ginny commanded, stalking over to them.

She made her way into the centre where the other students were. She waved her hand and they all slumped to the ground, their eyes closing.

"We will discuss this away from the others. They are innocents and are of no use to you," Ginevra said. Bane gave a nod and the centaurs left, taking Ginny with them.

Draco ran back to the clearing as fast as he could without hurting himself. When Hagrid saw that Draco had returned alone, he excused himself from Fligard and rushed over.

"Where is she?" Hagrid asked.

Draco ran back out and beckoned for him to follow, worried too much to actually reply. Hagrid ran after him quickly. Neville and Blaise ran after them, Neville moving the plants out of the way to clear a path for them. When they arrived to see the five students asleep on the ground, Draco ran back out quickly. Blaise shut his eyes for a second, then with a growl he ran after Draco and started to change into a centaur. Neville and Hagrid stayed to wake the students up.

Ginny went with the centaurs willingly as they led her deeper into the Forest. Bane nudged her with his arrow when she stopped for a moment and Ginny glared at him.

"I didn't think you would want to step on that. You would injure your hooves," Ginny said, indicating in front of her.

Bane looked over her shoulder and saw a Knarl toddling past. With a curt apologetic nod they waited until the spiky creature had passed before continuing. They walked for another few minutes and soon the centaurs stopped.

"Is this where we are to discuss everything?" Ginny asked, looking around. Bane shook his head and indicated for her to be silent. Ginny stayed quiet. The centaurs were looking around them cautiously. Hearing rustles and growls from all around, Bane held up his bow and aimed it into the trees.

"Show yourself!" He yelled. Suddenly, creatures from all around piled in from the surrounding trees and went over to Ginny immediately. They formed a protective guard around her and glared at the centaurs, despite the size difference of the smaller animals to the large beasts.

"I have had no hand in this, Bane... You know this to be true because I have come this far with you willingly. Why would I try to stop it now?" Ginny said as Bane glared at her.

"I know this, that is correct. But your own has done this and I will not allow him to get you away from us," he said, pointing his arrow at her. Ginny glared at Bane angrily.

"I have done all of this willingly, yet you still try to threaten me!? Are you that naive, Bane? You may not wish for me to be your Queen, but we both know I have more power than you, and to threaten me in such a way will mean that you will then suffer my wrath!" Ginevra yelled, her hair crackling. Draco burst in through the trees and the creatures around Ginny left quickly.

"You are the one who sent the animals to us?" Bane asked, now pointing his bow at Draco.

"Yes, I am," Draco replied. "Where's Ginevra?" He asked, not seeing her past the other centaurs.

"Why did you send the creatures?" Bane asked, his bow still on Draco.

"To protect my own, of course," Draco replied. Bane glared at Draco then pushed him over to Ginny with his arrow.

Then Blaise walked in through the trees. He looked from Draco and Ginny to the other centaurs and shook his head with an elaborated sigh.

"Bane, I do believe we had an agreement..." Blaise drawled, walking over to the older centaur.

"You know these two?" Bane asked, looking at Draco and Ginny in disgust.

"Of course. They are both very dear friends of mine," Blaise said. "I went out of the clearing for a moment and when I came back, Ginevra was gone and my other five friends were asleep. I asked Draconius to help me find Ginevra, as he is her own..." Blaise said. Bane glared at Blaise for a moment before relenting.

"Very well... I will release them. Next time, keep your friends closer to your side," Bane sneered. Ginny and Draco walked over to Blaise, and just before they left, Ginny turned back to Bane.

"After the protection I gave you, this is the way you choose to repay my kindness? I will not forget it, Bane," she said in a dangerously cold tone, then left with Blaise and Draco quickly.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

When they returned to the gryphon-filled clearing, Hagrid was just managing to wake up the sleeping students; he and Neville carried them back. The five students looked around warily, then seeing that they were safe, relaxed.

"The five of yer will be getting detention and loose ten House points each for diobeyin' me. Yer coulda been killed!" Hagrid said angrily and they flushed in shame. "What the hell where yer thinking, goin' off like that? If Ginevra hadn't gone to get the lot of yer, yer woulda been killed by the centaurs! Yer bloody idiots, the five of yer," he muttered shaking his head. "Because of these five, yer not coming back in the Forest for a week," Hagrid announced and a collective groan went through the students. They muttered to themselves angrily and glared at the five students who went even brighter.

"Really? You're going to ruin the class for the rest of us just because of their stupidity?" Draco asked in anger.

"Well... Fine, the lot of yer aren't allowed in my lesson for all of next week," Hagrid said to the two girls and three boys. They looked disappointed, then brightened at missing a lesson, until Hagrid continued. "Yer'll be serving detention for the entire week," he added.

"What's wrong, Ginny?" Neville asked, seeing that she'd been frowning at one of the students for a while.

"I've Seen him before..." Ginny muttered and nudged Blaise.

She indicated to the brunette boy and Blaise looked at him. Seeing who he was, he went to go over there and kill him. Ginny grabbed his arm and shook her head.

"Don't... He hasn't done anything yet... If you do something to him now, then it may cause it to happen sooner or not at all," she said. Blaise glared at the boy then turned to Ginny.

"It shouldn't have to happen... I can make sure it doesn't," he said seriously. Ginny shook her head.

"If not with him, then it will be someone else. Besides, I'm almost positive that whatever they do to make me that angry, Lavender would have thought of," she said quietly.

"Then I'll make sure she doesn't either," Blaise said. Ginny laughed softly and shook her head.

"Do not worry yourself over it, Blaise... As you Saw, I can take care of myself," she said smiling at him. Blaise nodded reluctantly and gave her a quick hug then left her with Draco.

"It's that vision, isn't it?" He asked. Ginny just nodded in reply.

"All right! We're going now," Hagrid called and the students walked over to him. They followed him out of the clearing and out of the Forbidden Forest, talking to each other animatedly.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny quickly went down to her rooms and changed out her school uniform before going to the swamp. As the last boatful of students left, Ginny watched as Filch glared down at her.

"I s'pose you wanna go over too, then?" He asked. He saw her red hair and glared at her angrily. "It was your brothers who did this," he growled.

"Yes, they did and they still aren't apologising for it," Ginny said and glared back at the old caretaker. "I don't want to go over, I was waiting for someone but they mustn't have had Arithmancy, so there is no need for you to wait here, Filch," Ginny said.

"I don't take orders from students, missy," Filch said. Mrs. Norris came around the corner, and seeing Ginny she bounded over happily, rubbing herself against Ginny's legs. "Mrs. Norris! Get away from her! It was her brothers that did this!" Filch said, shocked at his cat's unusual behaviour. Mrs. Norris glared at him and hissed softly. Ginny scratched Mrs. Norris behind the ears. "Don't you touch her! You've put a spell on her, you have!" Filch cried and tried to get out of the boat and to his Mrs. Norris. Ginny ignored him, barely watching as he fell into the swamp and started to flail desperately.

"I am sorry about Petrifying you... I didn't do it willingly," Ginny said to Mrs. Norris apologetically. She just purred in forgivement then looked to the swamp and meowed a question.

With a sigh, Ginny flicked her hand lazily. Filch quite literally flew out of the swamp and landed at her feet. With another flick of Ginny's hand, he was clean again (in fact, cleaner than he had been originally). Mrs. Norris meowed at him and rubbed her cheek against his. He huddled her to him protectively and whispered in her ear.

"It's all right, my Mrs. Norris," he said quietly and stroked her. Mrs. Norris mewed and looked at Ginny. With a small cough, Filch stood up and looked at Ginny. "Uh... Thank you for saving me, Miss," he said reluctantly. Ginny nodded.

"You're welcome, Argus..." Ginny said. Filch just nodded and with a meow, Mrs. Norris jumped out of his arms and headed down the corridor. She looked back at Filch inquiringly.

"Go on... I'll meet you there," Filch said and she ran off quickly. "If you'll excuse me, Miss... Students are messing up my corridors," Filch said and went in a different direction, eager to ward off the students who he was sure were going to try and run...

When he was out of sight, Ginny looked at her watch then, shaking her head she thought the spell and the swamp parted. She went down into the trapdoor, shutting it after her and heading down the corridor.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"You're late," Fred said when she arrived. George nodded in agreement.

"We've been closed since five..." He said.

"It's twenty past five! We could have had an extra..." Fred said with a glare.

"Twenty minutes of opening time!" George finished, glaring at her too.

"We've had to turn away customers!" Fred said. George started laughing and Fred joined in quickly; their serious faces seeming to break open to let out their true nature.

"I think that's your new personal best..." Ginny drawled. "An entire minute without even cracking a smile. I'm sure Mum would be so proud," she said. Fred and George just laughed harder and Ginny sighed, closing the trapdoor. "Come on, if we don't get this done by the time we have to leave... Then you'll probably be decapitated for being rude," she said and that made the twins go quiet. They looked at her serious face for a moment, trying to determine whether she was telling the truth or not.

"Are you serious?" George asked eventually.

"Or are you pulling our legs?" Fred asked. Ginny smirked.

"That's for me to know and you to worry about," she replied. "Now, can we please get this started before we have to leave?" Ginny asked. Fred and George saluted her and sat down together. Ginny looked at them, one eyebrow raised and they grinned back.

"All right... We're listening... Begin," they said together.

Ginny nodded and started to teach them the basic etiquette when meeting an Elder. They both listened as she went on and on, storing the information away. They were certainly too young to die; especially via decapitation! Needless to say, Fred and George were rather fond of their heads where they were...

As Ginny finally finished teaching them the etiquette, she made them show her to see if they had listened... Fred and George bowed to each other mockingly and George started talking in a high pitched voice.

"Good evening, gentleman. Pull out my seat!" George said, "imitating" Agnes.

"Of course, my lady!" Fred said, pulling out a seat. As George went to sit down, Fred pulled the seat out further and George fell to the floor with a thud. He got up, rubbing his sore backside and as he went to hit his twin, Ginny stunned them both. She levitated them to their lounge and they fell onto it, bouncing slightly.

"You can not possibly be this stupid! I am trying to teach this for your own well-being!" Ginny said, incredulous and paced the room quickly.

Fred and George looked at each other in shock. Ginny only paced if she was very nervous and worried; it was a common joke amongst the family.

"We're not stupid, Ginevra..." Fred said quietly.

"Ron is, but not us," George added with a grin. Ginny stopped pacing and looked at them both. She sighed elaborately and rubbed her temples. Taking a vial from her pocket, she swallowed the potion and nodded reluctantly.

"All right... I am teaching this to you so you don't offend anyone. Believe me, when you insult one of my kind, we get very pissed and let me assure you that whoever you insult will not take it lightly. They will fight back with the worst weapon in their possession, and let it hope for your sakes that it's only a wand," Ginny said.

"An Unforgivable, or a fist fight? We'll take the fist fight," Fred and George said in unison. Ginny shook her head, getting very angry at their carelessness.

"No, you would not!" Ginny said and with that she lifted them off the floor, while they were still sitting on the lounge. "You are stupid to think that this is the largest weight I've lifted... If you two are rag dolls to me, when I'm not even a proper Vampiress, imagine what you'll be like to full Vampires! You're feathers, nothing less!" Ginny snarled at them. Now pale in fear, Fred and George nodded quickly.

"All right! Just put us down," they said. Ginny put the lounge down and looked at them.

"We were just joking around before, Ginevra..." George said.

"An entire half hour with us just sitting still and listening..." Fred said.

"Another record," George interrupted. Fred nodded at his twin, then continued.

"That should show that we are serious about this," He finished. Ginny nodded.

"Very well... I am sorry about that. I'm just nervous about you meeting them... They're very important people, not only to the Council, but also to me," Ginny said.

"You only met them both a few days ago!" George said in shock.

"It hasn't even been a week!" Fred added, his twin nodding in agreement.

"I liked you both the moment I met you and I hadn't known you that long," Ginny said. Fred and George frowned.

"But we're your brothers, you have to like us," they said.

"Not necessarily... I have to love you, but that doesn't mean I have to like you," Ginny said, a smirk mirroring Draco's upon her beautiful face.

"That's true, I guess..." Fred said with a sigh.

"Yeah, I mean look at Percy," George said and laughed.

"World's biggest prat right there," Fred added.

"Can we finish now?" Ginny asked, sighing loudly.

"You mean we have to be quiet for even longer?" They said in shock, then sighed. "Fine... We'll be right back..." They said then left the room. Ginny shook her head and listened as they rushed off into their makeshift kitchen. They returned carrying what looked like normal food, but Ginny knew them too well to actually eat anything.

"Sure you won't have anything?" George asked, grinning at her. Ginny raised an eyebrow at him.

"I am not an idiot, do not treat me like one," she drawled. Fred just laughed and continued to eat.

"So you going to keep teaching, or can we just stuff our faces for the rest of the night?" George asked.

"I'd like to go with the second option, personally," Fred said, laughing again.

"Don't eat too much, or else you'll be sick," Ginny said reluctantly then continued to teach them. She taught them how to address the Elders and how not to speak to them.

"What do you mean we can't call them prats? What if they are?" George asked, Fred's mouth too full of food for him to say anything. He managed to nod in agreement though. Ginny sighed.

"Is it really necessary for me to show you why you can't insult them, again?" Ginny asked, sighing. "How much have you two eaten? That plate should have been empty by now," she said looking from the plate to them. Fred swallowed his mouth full and sighed in relief.

"Finally! It took you long enough to realise!" He said, rolling his eyes.

"Yeah, my stomach was starting to hurt," George said and they both nodded their heads.

"So what is it? A refilling plate of food?" Ginny asked.

"Everlasting food... At least, that's what we're hoping for... We're still waiting for last month's plate to finish, so we're hoping it doesn't run out," they said together.

"Nice..." Ginny said. "Anything special about the plate or is it the food you've spelled?" She asked. Fred and George grinned happily, seeing that her interest was real. Due to Molly's influence, most of their siblings didn't risk taking much interest in their work.

"It's actually the plate that we've spelled. Doesn't look any different from any other plate, but as soon as you put food on it, it just... reproduces it sort of," Fred and George said. With a shrug at the last part, they just shook their heads and continued talking. "The food doesn't get stale and it won't go off; it stays exactly the same as when you put it on the plate..." They finished.

"That's great," Ginny said enthusiastically. "You could feed an entire army with those things," she said grinning. Fred and George's faces darkened slightly.

"We sure as hell won't be selling it to the Ministry... Or any of the Death Eaters. Both sides can starve for all we care," they muttered.

"Why not to the Ministry?" Ginny asked them.

She could tell that they had already learnt as much as she could tell them, she just hoped it was enough!

"Fudge is a complete prat for starters... Secondly, we don't want to help anyone in his army because that means they believe in his cause," Fred and George grounded out angrily.

"What if someone thinks that Fudge is a better leader than Voldemort?" Ginny asked. They stared at her when she said You-Know-Who's name, and then stared some more.

"Well... They have a right to think that... We agree that anyone is better than You-Know-Who, even Fudge, but that's only by about one millimetre because he's good. You-Know-Who is evil and evilness is not good," Fred said, then started laughing. George shook his head at his twin.

"He's his own audience you know... I'm the funny one, he's the weird one," George said then laughed too. With a sigh, Ginny checked her watch. It was almost seven o'clock!

"All right. Calm down, both of you," Ginny demanded and they shut up quickly." Thank you... Know, firstly I want to know why you're not willing to call Voldemort by that name," she said.

"We don't like saying his name. It represents the complete idiot he is and besides, it scares off our customers," they replied.

"Right... Call him Tom then. It shows that you don't think him worthy of the whole 'Lord' bullshit, and it pisses him off no end when someone calls him by his filthy Muggle name," Ginny drawled. The twins didn't have to ask how she knew. "Secondly, I want you to show me all I taught you properly. I don't want you two to embarrass me, or yourselves in front of Lord Xavier and Lady Agnes," Ginny said. Fred and George groaned.

"Can't believe this..." Fred muttered.

"Not even in school..." George continued.

"And we still have tests!" They finished grumbling in unison but they still got up, however reluctantly, and showed Ginny all of what they had learnt.

As soon as they had finished, they both flopped to the lounge with sighs. Ginny grinned at them and hugged them tightly.

"Excellent work, boys. I'm proud of you," she said, smiling at them. George smirked at Fred as they hugged her back and started tickling her. "Oh, don't! You're both mean! Stop it! This isn't fair!" She said between laughs.

"You torture us..." George said.

"We torture you..." Fred added.

"Fair enough for us," they said and continued to tickle her.

With a growl, Ginny pushed them both off of her and tickled them back. Soon tears were running down their faces and they were sobbing for her to stop.

"See... Not nice, is it?" She asked, eventually relenting. With sighs, Fred and George sat up frowning.

"Fine, we get your point... Forge, I suggest that we go get changed so we can meet Lord Agnes and Lady Xavier," Fred said, grinning at his twin.

"I agree, Gred... Let's adjourn, shall we?" He said and offered his twin his arm. They skipped off to their 'room' to change, Ginny shaking her head after them. Ginny waited for them to get back, but after ten minutes she was getting impatient and eager to return to the school so she could get some dinner.

"I'm going now!" Ginny called.

"Keep your hair on, Ginevra! We're almost done!" They called back.

"If you're not out here in three minutes..." Ginny threatened, then the door swung open to reveal Fred and George buttoning up their shirts.

"Do you know how much you sound like Mum?" Fred asked.

"It's scary, really," George said, shaking his head.

"Well, I'm leaving now... I want to get back in time for dinner," Ginny said. Fred and George nodded then led her back to the trapdoor. She got into the corridor and was surprised when they jumped in after her. "What are you doing?" She asked them.

"Well, how else do you think we're going with you tonight? Besides, we never say no to free food," they said and Ginny could see them grinning broadly.

"All right," Ginny said with a sigh and the three of them headed down the tunnel to Hogwarts.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny led her brothers to the Great Hall as other students were making their way there too. Fred and George saw changes in the students almost immediately, seeing that there was more inter-House reaction. When they entered the Great Hall, they were both shocked, seeing that there were Slytherins sitting at the Gryffindor table and vica versa. With a shrug to each other they followed Ginny over to the Gryffindor table.

They noticed Ron and Lavender glaring at Ginny, but didn't say anything. With quick and silent communication, they came to a decision and went over to Ron, grinning at him.

"Hey Ronnie-kins! How's our smallest tallest brother going?" They asked, clapping him on the back. Ron glared at them too and they frowned at him. "What's up with all the glaring?" They asked shaking their heads.

"Didn't Miss-I'm-going-to-betray-my-House-and-family tell you what happened in Divination?" Ron muttered, glaring over at Ginny again.

"Not that we know of... How about you tell us?" Fred and George asked, sitting on either side of him. Ron began talking, glaring over at Ginny every so often. Ginny just ignored him easily, eating her food and talking with Blaise, Neville and Colin instead.

"I was talking to Fligard before," Neville said. Ginny nodded, indicating she was listening to him. "He was telling me that you were a Queen... Is that why you were wearing that dress and crown before when you came out of the Forest?" Ginny nodded. "Fligard also said that you were Queen of everything... Including plants and animals and humans. Is that true?" Neville asked, looking at her in interest. Blaise and Colin watched her too.

"I think so... They had every kind of animal and plant in the clearing, as well as representatives for others... Come to think of it, I was the only human there... Hmmm... Looks like humans have no say in the matter," Ginny said and smirked at them. Blaise smirked shaking his head at her.

"None at all? So you're just our Queen and we have to like it or lump it?" Colin asked in shock.

"Pretty much... Is there something wrong with me being Queen?" Ginny asked, looking at Colin.

"No... But you're not even out of your teen years... How are you going to handle being Queen of the world, for the Gods sakes!?" Colin asked.

"I'm not taking over the world, Colin... Just... looking after it," Ginny replied.

"Well, at least it's not Ronnie-kins... He couldn't even take care of a Puffskein," Fred and George said, sitting beside from her. Ginny smirked at them broadly.

"Yes, and the fact that you used Bob for Bludger practise has nothing to do with it?" She asked and they just grinned.

"What if someone tried to hurt you? If you're Queen of the Gods damned world... If someone tried to hurt you, then you could like turn the entire world against that person..." Colin said with a shudder. "I'd really hate to be that person!"

"How exactly would I turn the entire world against them? I don't have control over anything, Colin..." Ginny drawled.

"You have some power over them though," Blaise said. "If your willpower is strong enough, I'm sure you could make the entire world go against them," he said. Ginny sighed and shook her head.

"Gods, this is so damned frustrating! I'm going to go outside and find somewhere to wallow in self pity..." Ginny muttered then left the Great Hall. Fred and George watched her go, frowns on their faces. Then with a glance at each other, they followed her out. "What do you want?" Ginny asked with a sigh, hearing her brothers footsteps following her. Only they could possibly walk to make the two sets of feet sound like one.

"We want to know what's wrong," George said.

"And what this Queen business is about," Fred added. Ginny sighed.

"I don't want to talk about it... Please... I don't know enough about it anyway, and I... I just... I can't handle all of this! I'm supposed to be a Queen for the Gods sakes, over a world that's sure as hell going to turn it's back on me at the first chance! Then I'm supposed to be the Gods dammed world's treasure or some such bull... Ever since I found out about being a Vampiress... I've become more kinds of different things than I've even heard about! I don't want to be anything! Why can't I just be myself and let that be that?!" Ginny asked, more to herself than to the twins. They looked at each other then at Ginny. Fred and George wrapped their arms around her and hugged her tightly.

"Well, we can't answer that question, Ginevra..." Fred said.

"But maybe Lord Xavier or Lady Agnes can..." George finished.

"So no more wallowing in self pity... It doesn't help anything," Fred said, George nodding in agreement.

"All it does is give you a headache, and you don't want that to happen," he said, his tone completely serious. Ginevra looked at them then snorted in laughter then burst out laughing happily. She hugged her brothers tightly.

"All right... I get the hint... Come on, let's go," she sighed and they went back to the Great Hall, arm in arm. "Professor, we're ready to leave now," Ginny said quietly to Albus. He nodded then handed her a parchment.

"These are the instructions for you all to get there... I regret that I will not be able to go with you," Albus said. "But I do trust that you will all be able to get there safely and on your own," he said, looking at them sternly. Ginny just smiled at him innocently.

"Of course, sir. I wouldn't let anything happen to Fred and George, and I am sure that they will not let anything happen to me," she said. Albus nodded and with a small sigh, he watched them leave the Great Hall.

"I see you're putting our techniques to use..." Fred said, smirking at her.

"Innocence always works best for you... Have you tried blackmailing yet?" George asked, wrapping an arm around his sister. Ginny smirked then feigned innocence again.

"Are you suggesting that I would resort to blackmail, George?" She asked in 'shock'. George laughed.

"Excellent work, my dear Ginevra... We have created a lovely little monster, don't you agree Forge?" Fred asked George.

"Definitely... Lovely monster she has turned out to be!" George said and laughed evilly.

"You two stop right there!" A loud voice screeched behind them. They turned to see Argus Filch coming over. "You practically destroyed my corridor!" Filch said angrily.

"No we didn't! We just redecorated it..." Fred and George protested quickly.

"I think you should let me take care of this," Ginny said.

Fred and George looked at her to decline her offer, then they both moved out of her way and watched as she walked over to Filch.

"Good evening, Argus... Where is Mrs. Norris?" Ginny asked him kindly. Filch looked from her to the two twins, torn between his anger at them and his debt to her for saving him from the swamp.

"She's gone to another corridor..." Argus replied reluctantly.

"That's a disappointment... I was wondering if you were still upset with my brothers? I mean, they didn't mean to make the swamp so large... They were just trying to get away from Umbridge," Ginny said, smiling at him sweetly.

"That's not the point! They put that entire thing in my hallway! I have to take time out of my day to ferry people across in that boat!" Filch argued.

"So if they reduced it to make it smaller for students to pass by the corridor, then you wouldn't be upset with them anymore?" Ginny asked pointedly. Filch looked from Ginny to the twins and back again.

"I'd consider not being mad..." He said reluctantly. Ginny nodded.

"Very well... Fred, George. The reduction spell on your swamp, if you please," Ginny instructed. "You may watch if you like, Argus," Ginny said and led the three of them down the hallway and in a few minutes they had arrived at the swamp. Ginny nodded at Fred and George, both of whom gave an elaborate sigh.

They said the spell and the swamp began to reduce in size. Soon, all that was left of it was a small island-like swamp in the middle of the corridor. It was conveniently covering the trapdoor to their shop.

"There you are Argus... Now, if you wouldn't mind thanking my brothers, we have to get going," Ginny said. Argus nodded reluctantly and sighed.

"Thanks," he mumbled and went off to find Mrs. Norris.

"Not even a proper 'thank you'! Rude of him, that was!" George said, Fred nodding in agreement.

"Especially after we just made our handiwork smaller! Almost takes the entire glory out of it," Fred said sighing. Ginny rolled her eyes at them and looked at the parchment Albus had given her.

"We have to go back to your shop," she said and said the spell. The island moved to one side of the corridor and they went into the trapdoor quickly.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"What do we have to do now?" Fred and George asked when they arrived in the shop.

"You've got to Apparate me out of here, which might be kind of hard considering you two don't know where the hell we're going..." Ginny muttered angrily. "Nice one for the instructions, Albus!" She muttered again.

"So how are we going to get there then?" The twins asked. Ginny sighed and a mist floated out of Ginny.

"I may be of some assistance, my Queen," Bexley said with a bow.

"What did I say about the whole 'Queen' business, Bexley?" Ginevra drawled. Bexley bowed again.

"I apologise, Ginevra... As I said, I may be of some assistance. If you will think of where you need to go, I will be able to relay the information to your brothers," Bexley said. Ginny gave a nod and Bexley floated back into her. The twins looked at Ginny in shock.

"What was that?" They asked. Ginny smirked.

"Bexley... He's a Boggart," she said, then thought of the mansion and her flight in going there. Bexley floated out of Ginny after a few moments, then over to the twins.

"Do not be frightened... I will not hurt you, and you will only feel a tingling sensation for a moment," Bexley said then he floated into them. Fred and George looked at each other and grinned at the tingling that they could feel. In a few seconds, Bexley floated out again and went back over to Ginny.

"I thank you for your assistance, Bexley. Return before you get too weary," she said soothingly. Bexley gave another bow and floated into Ginny gratefully. "Ready, boys?" Ginny asked the twins.

"Yes... We know where to go now," they said, grinning. Ginny nodded and took their hands. She had the sensation of being squeezed through an unbearably small tube. Her lungs couldn't take in any air... Her throat seemed so much smaller. Then just when she felt she couldn't take anymore, they arrived in front of the mansion.

"You all right, Ginevra?" George asked.

"Yes... I'm fine... Just need to get my breath back," she said with a smile, then looked at her brothers sternly. "I love you, but if you embarrass me in here, I will be forced to hurt you. Is that understood?" She asked. Fred and George grinned but answered her seriously.

"We understand. Don't worry, dearest Ginevra! We wouldn't dare to embarrass you in front of an Elder..." They said in unison.

"Yeah, he'd probably kill us if we did anyway!" Fred said.

"Lighten up, dearest sister of ours! We won't be that bad," George said. Ginny smiled at them then knocked on the doors loudly. The wooden doors opened and the butler bowed as he ushered them inside.

"Miss Ginevra Weasley. Welcome... Are these two with you?" The butler asked, looking at Fred and George.

"Yes, they are my brothers, Fred and George Weasley. My Lord Xavier is expecting us, thank you, Miles," Ginny said, remembering the man's name from her vision.

The butler bowed again and left. Xavier returned with Miles almost instantly.

"My Lord Xavier," Ginny said bowing.

"Ginevra. A pleasure to see you again," Xavier said, smiling.

"Allow me to introduce my brothers, Fred and George Weasley," Ginny said. Xavier looked at the two boys standing behind Ginny and smiled at them warmly.

"A pleasure to meet you both. Please, follow me to more private quarters," Xavier said and led them to a room. Agnes was sitting on a chair and rose when they entered the room.

"My Lady Agnes," Ginny said, bowing to her. Agnes smiled and hugged Ginny affectionately.

"My daughter... It seems too long since I have seen you," she said, smiling.

"It has barely been three days!" Ginny said.

"Oh, I know that. Still... Who are your friends, Ginevra?" Agnes asked, seeing the two boys behind her.

"Two of my brothers, my Lady. Fred is the one on the left, George is on the right," Ginny said, smiling at them.

"Very well... If you wouldn't mind, could you please close the doors? It is quite drafty," Agnes said. With a bow, Fred and George quickly did as she said. "Thank you... Please, come closer so I may see you properly," Agnes said, smiling at them. "I won't hurt you," she said, laughing lightly. Both boys faltered for a moment, then walked to her.

"Good afternoon, my Lady," Fred said, bowing to her. George did the same and they waited.

"You taught them well in such a short amount of time, Ginevra. I am most impressed... Come boys, join us in some tea," Agnes said and led them to a table. Ginny let out a small breath of relief. She just hoped that the twins would keep to their promise of being good...

All three of the men waited for Agnes and Ginny to be seated before taking their own seats, Fred and George waiting until after Xavier had sat. They drank their tea respectively, not overly talking and answering when they were spoken to. Ginny smiled at them, proud that they'd had enough sense to respect the two Elders and actually do as she'd instructed them.

"Now that the formalities are over, I will allow my husband to talk with the boys," Agnes said. "You did an excellent job, Ginevra. I am very proud of you," she said smiling at her.

"I thank you, Agnes... I was wary to bring them. If they had met Virginia, I don't think this evening would have gone quite as well," Ginny said shaking her head.

"You don't trust in them?" Agnes asked.

"Oh, I trust them... I am just not sure if they are immune to her as I am. If not, then I wouldn't trust them around her," Ginny said and looked at her brothers.

"... We own a joke shop on Diagon Alley, called Weasley's Wizarding Wheezes," Fred said, proudly.

"Oh, I am sorry I haven't heard of it. I am quite fond of jokes," Xavier said, grinning. "I have not been into the wizarding community during the day since 1563. I must admit that I have not been out during the night too often either..." He said with a shake of his head.

"We doubt that you're missing out on much..." George said with a shrug.

"A few wars, people getting killed..." Fred said, shrugging also.

"People living, falling in love..." George said, looking over at Ginny with a knowing grin.

"Same old, same old," Fred said, grinning. Xavier laughed.

"Yes, it does sound the same... I say, do you house illegal ingredients for your pranks?" He asked. Fred and George looked at each other, then to Xavier, then back to each other again. Coming to a decision, they answered him.

"Yes... Only because the Minister of Magic won't allow them to be bought. People grow them in their backyard unknowingly, but it can't be bought in the public market! Most of them can be used to help sick people too..." They said in unison.

"There is no need to justify yourselves. Everyone has an illegal ingredient at least once in his or her life... Vampires are no different, except for the simple fact that we go through more lifetimes, so it's more than likely we have illegal ingredients more than once," Xavier said with a wink. Fred and George grinned at him.

"So you're not going to turn us in, then?" They asked. Xavier laughed softly.

"Not at all... We would not like the Ministry to be here as much as you don't want them to be. You are not the only ones who house illegal ingredients for potions," Xavier said. "There are some in this room, in fact... Would you like to try to find them?" Xavier asked and looked at Agnes and Ginny. "You may join in the hunt too, if you wish, Ginevra," he said.

"Thank you, Lord Xavier," she said and joined her brothers in the hunt around the room. After about ten minutes when none of them could find a thing that even looked remotely illegal, magic or otherwise, they looked at Xavier.

"You are very close, but if you would wish for me to show you where they are instead of you looking for any longer, I will," Xavier said.

"Yes, please," Fred and George said, eager to know. Xavier looked at Ginny.

"Yes, please, my Lord Xavier," she said with a smile.

"Videor!" Xavier said and the room shimmered for a moment before it filled with shelves, boxes and other assortments. All were full of illegal ingredients, plants and materials. Fred and George's eyes widened with shocked joy as they looked around. (Appear.)

"Where did you get this?" Fred asked, looking at a Shrake's spiny skin.

"We've been trying to get one of those for months!" George exclaimed looking at the filled box.

"No one ever seems to have them though..." Fred said, shaking his head.

"You may take one; two if you wish," Xavier said.

"Really? You'll let us just take one?" The twins asked, staring at him in shock. Xavier nodded, amused at them.

"Of course... You have shown me a great deal of respect and have been wonderful guests to entertain. I wish I could give you more to show you our hospitality..." Xavier said, but they both stopped him by giving him a huge hug.

"You don't need to give us anything! We're the guests, we should be giving you something, for the Gods sakes!" Fred and George said happily. Agnes laughed to herself at her husband's slightly shocked and amused face.

"You're welcome... Now come, I will teach the three of you how to perform this spell. It will hide your ingredients from Ministry officials. In fact, they could walk on top of the ingredients and they would not notice a thing. If you use the correct wrist movement it will also ensure that your ingredients are kept in their proper form, whether someone steps on them unknowingly or not," Xavier said, smiling at them.

"There is no need to boast about it, Xavier," Agnes reprimanded him in amusement. Xavier smiled at his wife then turned back to the three young adults.

"Now, you must perform the wrist movement correctly, or else you may do a different spell that will be of no use to you..." They nodded and watched him intently. "Move your wand or hand, depending on what you use, to the right for a half turn, then back to the left sharply to your original position. Then you say the incantation, abeo... You know what this means, I presume?" Xavier asked, looking at the three before him. Fred and George nodded, trying their best not to look offended. (Vanish or disappear.)

"Yes, Lord Xavier. We have all been taught Latin from birth, as is customary with ones with our blood," Ginny replied. Xavier nodded.

"Excellent... And the pixie blood in the twins is customary too?" He asked. Fred and George looked surprised, so he continued. "I am able to smell the different types of blood. You both have the pixie smell on you, while Ginevra has another kind entirely. But, I digress. Please, attempt the spell for me," Xavier said, quickly changing the topic when the twins looked at Ginevra in interest.

"Of course, Lord Xavier," the twins said with a bow, then pointed their wands at the Shrake skin. "Abeo!" They said together and the Shrake's skin disappeared from sight. Tentatively, they both stepped out and were relieved when they didn't step on anything.

"Good... Now attempt the reversal, which you just heard me say beforehand. There is no particular wrist movement needed, so you may just say the incantation," Xavier said.

Fred and George nodded, then said the spell and the Shrake skin appeared, whole and undamaged.

"Very good work, boys... Ginevra, it is your turn," Xavier said turning to her. Ginevra gave a small bow and stood before the Shrake skin.

"Abeo!" She said clearly and the spiny skin disappeared into thin air. Xavier nodded and Ginny said the reversal, the Shrake skin reappearing. Fred and George took hold of it quickly, careful not to pierce their hands.

"Very good, Ginevra... If you do not mind, I will take this opportunity to test Ginevra's abilities again," Xavier said.

"We will join you," Agnes said and followed Xavier and Ginny into an adjoining room with the twins behind her. The twins just stared at the huge stage and the glass box above it in awe and shock, amazed that something so big could fit in a room that seemed to be so small on an outward appearance.

"Now, Ginevra... I trust that you have not taken any potions to enhance your abilities," Xavier said formally, trying not to laugh at the thought. She was already powerful and the potion would be going to waste...

"I have not, my Lord," Ginny replied, smiling back at him, having heard his thoughts. Xavier nodded and helped her onto the stage gracefully. "Thank you, my Lord," Ginny said, then gave a small nod when she was directly underneath the glass room.

Xavier waved his hand almost lazily and the glass started to descend. Fred and George looked at one each other then to Ginny, hoping that she would be all right. The glass stopped as it covered Ginny completely and as it went black, Fred George, Agnes and Xavier disappeared from view.

Fred and George watched as their sister waited, wondering why she wasn't reacting to the faces they were pulling.

"Is that a one-sided glass?" They asked eventually. Agnes nodded.

"Yes, it is..." She replied.

Xavier looked away from Ginevra and went over to a nearby box. He held up what looked to be small pieces of parchment to the light and read each one, going deeper into the box. Worried at how long her husband was taking, Agnes walked over to him. Seeing how far he had gone into the parchments, Agnes laid a hand on his arm softly.

"Are you sure about this, Xavier? This far down at her level..." Agnes said and shook her head.

"I'm sure, Agnes. She just performed that spell without a wand, and the amount of power she has in the Forbidden Forest... It's unbelievable," Xavier said, shaking his head in amazement. Agnes nodded.

"That power in the Forest is in the future, Xavier... She may not be that advanced for another year or so... It is in the late future, isn't it?" She asked when Xavier didn't reply. Xavier just looked away for a moment and held another parchment to the light.

"Excuse me? Is this going to start or is it broken?" Ginny's voice called through the glass box.

"As I said, Agnes... It's unbelievable," Xavier said when Agnes looked at Ginny through the glass. It was supposed to be impossible for any sound to get through that magically enforced glass! Agnes nodded.

"I am sorry I questioned you," Agnes said, then went over to where the twins were, trying not to look as though they had been listening.

"Excuse us for a moment, Lady Agnes," they said then bowed to her before going over to Xavier. "Lord Xavier?" They questioned. He looked up at them. "When exactly is it going to happen? You know, don't you?" Fred and George asked.

"Yes, I am aware of when it will happen. I Saw it many, many years ago... It was even more extensive than what Ginevra herself Saw, and I will not relay the information which has eluded you in your own Seeing. It was not necessary for you to See any more, nor was it necessary for Ginevra to do so either... I will not tell you of the date, as I told Albus I would not tell him, when he asked me of the same thing," Xavier replied. "There it is," he muttered and held the oldest looking parchment onto the glass. The parchment disappeared and the three of them returned to Agnes to watch Ginny.

Finally! Ginny thought as words scrawled onto the glass. She'd been waiting for five whole minutes for it to start!

First test: Memory.

Pictures of Vampires and Vampiresses appeared quickly, their birth and rebirth details underneath them. In a few minutes, the images stopped, having shown well over one hundred people.

On request by the glass, Ginny began to align the details with the relevant person. In about ten minutes, she had finished and quickly checked the last few to make sure they were right.

Second test...

Ginny frowned as it didn't say anything about the actual test she was to receive.

You have two choices. You must stop one of two natural disasters from occurring. You can either stop an avalanche from happening, or stop a flood. Before you decide, you must know all of the details...

The avalanche will cause all of your friends and loved ones to die... Every person you have ever met and befriended is gathering in the one place and the avalanche will kill them all if it is not stopped.

The flood, on the other hand, will kill one hundred strangers. You know not one of these people. They do not know each other and are only in the same place due to coincidence. If the flood is not stopped, then they too will all die.

There is no possibility of being able to stop both, so please do not say this as your answer.

You will be allowed a few minutes to come to a decision...

Fred and George watched as the final words scrawled onto the glass. They both paled, as did Ginny. They looked from her to the words, then back to Ginny as the words disappeared.

"They are both naturally caused, not through any other means?" Ginny asked slowly.

Yes, they are both naturally caused... The glass replied. Ginny nodded reluctantly then took a deep breath.

"Very well... My decision is... neither. I choose to stop neither natural disaster, as there is an order in the universe. By stopping one, I will have stopped the order and something worse will happen to make up for my interfering..." Ginny said. She felt absolutely horrid and awful saying it, but it was true. By changing one part of the world, it affected another part in an even worse way.

That is your final decision? Even if it kills all those you love? The glass asked. If words could look surprised, the glass certainly achieved it.

Ginny gave a determined nod, which was far different from how she felt. If it asked her again, she would have broken into tears and saved the ones she loved, no matter the consequence, she was sure of it.

"That is my final decision," she said, her voice showing none of the pain she felt at making such a decision.

Very well... Third test: Kindred. This test will entail two parts. Show respect for all that enter...

Ginny nodded to show she understood and waited.

Third test: part one. Beasts.

A unicorn trotted into the area through the glass. It nuzzled Ginny affectionately and bowed to her. She bowed back, acknowledging the unicorn's respect for her. As the unicorn trotted away, another beast came in.

The manticore walked over to Ginny and looked at her for a moment, its scorpion tail whipping behind it. After another moment, the manticore bowed to Ginevra, who bowed back respectfully.

One by one, animal and beast came into the small glass room and bowed to Ginny respectfully. The final creature regarded her for a long time, and did not bow. Ginny looked at the centaur and after a moment, she bowed to him instead. The centaur bowed back then left the glass room, his hooves making music as he did so.

Third test: part two. Beings.

Ginny watched as a Vampire came into the glass room. Recognising the Vampire's rank from his clothes, she bowed to him. The Vampire inclined his head then returned her bow and left.

Another succession of people came and went. Some wizards, Muggles, Vampires, hags, banshees... Every type of being possible came into the room and either bowed to Ginevra, or waited for her to bow to them. Ginny almost made the mistake of not bowing to a Muggle King, and apologised profusely when she realised her mistake. The King didn't seem too perturbed, thinking that it was his looks that had caused her to refrain from bowing for so long...

The test eventually finished and Ginny was immensely glad she didn't have to bow to someone every few minutes. Her back was already sore just from that!

As Ginny stretched her back, wincing slightly, a small winged horse trotted out. She could tell by its light gold colour and silvery-white mane and tail that the winged horse was an Abraxan. She could tell that the winged horse was young, because even though it was the same size as a regular horse, the Abraxan's were famed for their giant size and one this size was hardly large for an adult horse.

"Hello... Are you supposed to be here?" Ginny asked the horse, rubbing her face affectionately. The horse neighed softly and blew into Ginny's face. She felt her back become better and it seemed that every ache and pain in her body just melted away. "Thank you, my lovely Volatil Equus," Ginny said softly. The winged horse neighed again then trotted back out of the room.

Fourth test: Power. You must perform the following two tasks without a wand. Please keep your non-wand hand on the pole provided at all times.

A small pole with a metal ball on top of it appeared in front of Ginny and she placed her left hand on it then waited.

Fourth test: part one.

A Kappa came out of the glass and went over to Ginny, eager to feed on her blood. Ginny looked down at the little demon, pondering whether to use magic on it. The small creature was hardly a threat to use her magic on it...

"I think it's fairly rude of you not to bow to someone before you try to devour them..." Ginny said as soon as the Kappa was close enough. The Kappa looked at her in shock. "As you are a Japanese demon, I am sure that your mother has told you of the etiquette before you eat. You bow your head to thank your Gods for the dinner you are about to eat," Ginny said, as it was the most obvious thing in the world.

The Kappa considered this for a moment before accepting it and bowing its head. The water in the hollow of its head drained out and the Kappa was deprived of its strength. It disappeared into thin air.

Fourth test: part two.

A Chimaera came into the room, the small goat hooves clipping on the wooden stage. Its dragon tail swung back and forth and the Chimaera's lion head roared when it saw Ginny there. She looked at it for a moment, trying to ignore her fear. The Chimaera roared again and walked over to her, licking its lips hungrily.

"Stop!" Ginny said, her voice fierce. The Chimaera continued to walk to her. Ginny winced slightly and put her hand out. A barrier formed around her body and the pole. The Chimaera tried in vain to get through the barrier and roared loudly when it found that it couldn't.

The Chimaera disappeared and Ginny waited until words appeared to take down the barrier, just in case. The pole disappeared and writing formed on the glass.

Fifth test: Changing. Change into three animals that you have not as such turned into yet. They may be magical or Muggle animals. You must turn into them one after the other, without returning to your original form. Please indicate the three that you have chosen in the right order...

Ginny thought for a moment. She couldn't do a phoenix, wolf, unicorn, nundu or bat...

"I will be changing into a manticore, a moke, and an Erumpent. In that order," Ginny said.

Very well... You will be tested to see if each animal is as it should be. Begin.

Ginny took in a deep breath for a moment, then began to change. Her body extended, her spine grew longer. She could feel the poison in her newly acquired scorpion tail. Her body became softer and golden-red fur grew from it as it changed into a lion's body. Her head stayed the same, her hair almost becoming a mane in its own way. She flexed her paws for a moment, surprised that it had actually worked.

A wizard with his wand drawn entered the room cautiously. With a wince he pointed his wand at her and said a spell. It rebounded off of Ginny and he sighed in relief. Ginny roared and leapt at him, her scorpion tail going over her shoulder to rest on the wizard's shoulder. She crooned softly as she bared her teeth and the wizard paled in fear. He sceamed loudly and fainted. Ginny's tail was a millimetre from the man's neck when the glass scrawled writing.

Stop... Leave the wizard and continue your test. The glass wrote. The man disappeared quickly.

Ginny gave an inhuman sigh and began to change. Her body shrank quickly and her paws changed into small reptilian feet. Her body changed colour as rapidly as she shrank, going from golden-red to a silver-green colour. However, in the candlelight, her skin shimmered red instead.

A large animal came out and Ginny shrank quickly. The animal went past, having not noticed her. When the animal had left, Ginny returned to her original Moke size. She looked at the glass for a moment, wondering if there was another test for herself in this form.

Continue your test...

Ginny thought of the Erumpent, the large African rhinoceros-looking animal and her reptile skin changed into a tough grey leather as she grew. A horn pierced through her skull and Ginny could feel the deadly liquid in it. She finished changing and looked at herself in the glass. Her body was grey and her small tail swished.

Suddenly, a large metal box came out of the glass and she was instructed to pierce it. Ginny pierced through the metal easily and the tip of her horn seemed to retract. The deadly liquid flowed out slowly and she pulled away. The box exploded loudly and for a moment, she was sure she heard Fred and George asking if they could get some.

A nervous witch came out of the glass and threw a curse at Ginny. It rebounded off of Ginny and the witch went back into the glass quickly before Ginny could charge at her.

Return to your original form. The glass instructed.

Ginny turned back to her human form and sat down on the chair provided gratefully. After a few minutes, she was able to stand properly, although her face was still slightly pale.

Final test: Mind.

Ginny frowned slightly at the title of the test, but continued to read the writing.

Your mind will be tested for any negativity or evil. Please sit on the chair provided and relax. A chair appeared behind Ginny and she sat down reluctantly. The glass closed in around her and a small orb of light flew into her forehead. Suddenly, images of Ginny's life began to appear on the glass. It seemed to go by in fast forward, starting with Ginny's earliest memory and going forward from there.

At age four, Ginny ran behind her brothers, calling for them to wait. Fred and George stopped and Ron scowled at her. Girl... Princess... Dwagon... Charlie...

Ginny at six, holding Arthur's hand as she went to the Ministry with him. He showed her all of the fascinating Muggle things and Ginny burnt herself with a match. She cried and Arthur healed her then showed her how to use the crayons...

Ginny played with the boys as they fought with each other and Molly yelled at them for fighting in front of her and on her birthday too. She had just turned seven... Ginny watched as Fred and George sang 'happy birthday' to her loudly and tricking Ron into opening a small jar. Spiders leapt out of it and Ron screamed loudly. Ginny giggled at her brother and cut her chocolate cake. Fred and George started a food fight. Ginny missed Charlie and Bill terribly...

Ginny shopping in Diagon Alley with her mother a few months later. She wanted to go and look at the pretty dress in the window, but Molly shook her head saying they couldn't go into that shop. It was too expensive. They went to the second-hand witch shop and found another dress. It wasn't as expensive, but Ginny liked it just as much. That memory was when Ginny realised that money wasn't a big thing to make someone happy.

Ginny at age eight on Platform 9 and 3/4. She watched as Charlie, Bill and Percy all got on board the train and tried not to cry as they all waved at her from the window. Fred and George called out for them to send something for them and hugged Ginny tightly as she cried. Molly and Arthur waved goodbye then led their other four children back to the Muggle world and home to the Burrow.

Ginny played Quidditch with all of her brothers when they came home for Christmas. It was the best Christmas ever! Her new Cleansweep Sixty seemed to fly even faster as she guided it around their paddock, looking for the golf ball that Arthur had spelled for them to make it a 'Snitch'. She caught it and laughed happily when everyone cheered for her, hugging her tightly. Charlie said that she was even better than him and she almost bursted with happiness.

Nine-year-old Ginny yelling at Fred and George for leaving her. She'd already lost three brothers to Hogwarts, she didn't want to lose them too! She yelled at them then ran up to her room, sobbing. She hid under her bed with her teddy bear and fell asleep. Ginny woke up when she heard her name being called loudly. She crawled out from underneath her bed and went out of her room. She tugged on Fred's shirt, still clutching her teddy bear. Eleven-year-old Fred sighed in relief when he saw that she was all right and called out for everyone else. Molly told Ginny off for hiding and Ginny started crying again until Fred and George offered to play Quidditch with her.

Ginny was ten and watched as Ron went onto the train with Harry. She looked from him to her mother and whispered if that was 'him', but Molly quieted her quickly. Another boy boarded the train with blonde hair, but her view of him was cut off by Fred and George who hugged her tightly. Lee Jordan grinned at them and whispered about a giant tarantula, then went on the train with a wink. Fred and George said goodbye to her and kissed her then went onto the train again. Ginny watched as Ron waved out the window as the train started off and she ran after him, waving happily, seeing the dark-haired boy in the window too. The blonde boy was in the window behind him, not looking very happy. She wondered why and waved to him too.

Ginny wandered Diagon Alley with her father, wondering where Harry had gotten to. He hadn't come out at the fireplace and no one knew where he was... They found him with Hermione and Ron and she smiled at him shyly. They went into Flourish and Blotts where the blonde boy was with his father... Ginny was surprised when her dad and his dad seemed to know each other. Then the blonde boy insulted Harry and she got angry at him. Arthur and the boy's father glared at each other, then the man grabbed her books, sneering. He practically threw them back in her cauldron and she hoped that the action hadn't dented her first cauldron. The boy and his father left and Ginny heard Harry say that he was Draco Malfoy...

Ginny asked her mother about Draco Malfoy and his father, but she just got angry and said in clipped tones not to go anywhere near them... They weren't nice people and Ginny was too nice to be seen with them. Ginny nodded solemnly and said that she wouldn't go near them while she was good. Molly smiled at her and gave her a hug, saying that Ginny would always be good, it was in her nature.

Ginny waved to her parents eagerly as the train started to leave Platform 9 and 3/4. They waved back and Ginny watched as they disappeared. She hadn't seen Harry or Ron on the train yet, but she was sure that they wouldn't go the entire trip without seeing her and how she was! She made friends with an odd girl, Luna Lovegood. She saw a boy with a camera, clicking at everything in sight. He even took a few pictures of her, introducing himself as Colin Creevey. Then a boy with a toad came into the room, asking if she was related to Ron and Fred and George. When she answered yes, they got into a big conversation about Harry Potter, Colin listening to them in fascination...

Ginny watched as Hagrid called all of the first years and she smiled at him, liking the large man immediately. He took them over to the castle in the magically led boats and Ginny was amazed at the size of the school. It never seemed to be that big when she had seen it in the pictures!

Ginny sat on the stool nervously and the Sorting Hat was placed on her head. She hadn't seen Ron or Harry for the entire trip and was worried about them, and also disappointed. The Sorting Hat whispered in her ear, asking if she'd like to be a Slytherin... She would be a very good Slytherin, it told her. Her entire family had been in Gryffindor for ever and she didn't want to let them down. Fred and George would make her happy in Gryffindor, she knew it. The Sorting Hat yelled out Gryffindor and the twins clapped loudly as she went to sit down smiling happily. She saw Draco Malfoy at the Slytherin table and for a moment, she wanted to change her mind... Fred and George hugged her tightly, congratulating her and asked if she'd seen Harry or Ron... Colin sat next to her and Neville came over grinning. He hugged her too and congratulated her happily.

Ginny went with the other first years to the Gryffindor Tower. Not one person had seen Harry or Ron, but the rumours that were going around! She had a feeling that the rumours were the truth, because she knew about the car... Who in her family didn't? Besides, she'd watched Arthur as he'd built and tinkered with the Muggle car and she'd seen the twins flying home with Ron and Harry... Harry and Ron weren't in the Common Room, neither was Hermione either... Ginny said goodnight to the twins and Colin and Neville, then went up to her room. She got her books out and saw a small green diary in it. Thinking that it was a present, she opened to the first blank page and wrote the date and 'dear diary'. She was shocked when the ink disappeared into the page... Then writing appeared, asking who she was...

Ginny wrote in the diary, her eyes sunken and dark. She watched Harry, giving Tom information on the dark-haired boy. Tom had said he would help her make him like her. He helped her write the valentine but after the humiliation of Harry not liking it and the awful boy Malfoy teasing her about it, she didn't try to do anything else to get Harry's attention.

Ginny went to the girl's bathroom and did as Tom told her. She hissed in the way he'd said, but it didn't work. She asked him about it, but something happened. Suddenly, she didn't seem to be in her own body. She watched as she opened the Chamber and her mind forgot everything about the night's events the next day.

Feathers started appearing on her clothes and then Mrs. Norris got Petrified... She had a bad feeling that she'd done it due to the lack of memory from that night, but couldn't tell anyone about it because no one was there... Fred and George were playing pranks on everyone too much to see that she wasn't well. Percy was too worried about his results and girlfriend to notice anything really wrong with Ginny. Ron was busy with Harry all the time. She was afraid of what else Tom would make her do. People started getting Petrified and she got scared. She went to the bathroom and threw the diary away. Not really hearing Myrtle's shriek, she ran as fast as she could back to her room.

Ginny saw Harry with the diary and she got scared again. She trashed his room trying to find it and when she did, she ran away as fast as she could, demanding to know what Tom had told him. Tom didn't reply, instead she had that floaty feeling again and didn't remember anything. She woke up in the Chamber when Tom came out of the diary.

He looked like Harry so much that she wanted to trust him. She really wanted to trust him, but she couldn't... Tom had made her do things and Ginny didn't like it. She didn't want to trust him... He told her to trust him and she inevitably did... She couldn't help herself. He'd been so nice to her, he'd comforted her when she'd cried over Harry. He told her he loved her and he'd be back for her, even though he might look a bit different. He promised her, and Tom never broke his promises... She loved Tom so much...

"STOP IT!" Ginny yelled and the orb flew out of her mind quickly. The glass shattered around her, piercing and cutting her soft skin. Suddenly all of the glass flew out of Ginny's body and her cuts and scratches healed. She glowed red and Agnes and Xavier looked at each other, worried. Fred and George ran up onto the stage quickly, trying to get to Ginny. They wrapped their arms around their sister ignoring the burning that seared through their arms when they did so.

"We're so sorry..." They whispered in her ear. Ginny just continued to sob and the red glow faded, as did the pain from the twins. Fred and George lifted Ginny out of the chair and down the stage carefully. "We're going to take her back. We hope you don't mind," they said as they bowed to Agnes and Xavier. They nodded and bowed back.

"We will see you soon, daughter. As much as you may not want it, we must finish the test," Agnes said softly, then laid her hand on Ginny's forehead, who was too emotional to make a response. Agnes' hand glowed for a moment and Ginny went limp in her brothers arms.

"It is just to make her night dreamless..." Xavier said when worry flitted across the twins faces. "Thank you for your company," he said, bowing to them.

"Thank you for your hospitality," they said, returning his bow. They left the room with the two Elders, who led them to Miles. Miles looked down at Ginny then to the two Elders in shock.

"Did you just... You..." He stammered slightly. Xavier looked at him sternly for a moment and Miles shut up quickly. He bowed then led the twins to the front door. He watched as they Disapparated then went to find Xavier and Agnes.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Fred and George put Ginny down, wondering whether they should take her back to Hogwarts or not. Deciding to just let her stay with them, they sent an owl to Dumbledore and watched as their sister slept.

They had no idea that they'd been so... unapproachable for her during her first year. She'd wanted them to make her feel welcome and they'd ignored her for the entire time. Guilt wrestling with them, they talked about it silently.

In a few minutes, there was a knock at their door and Albus called for them to open the door. They opened it, with their wands drawn, just in case. Albus looked at them, then followed them into the shop.

"What happened to Ginevra?" He asked immediately.

"We saw it on the other side of the glass... She was getting tested and it was a memory one," Fred and George said. Albus nodded. "She got up to during her first year with Tom and then she just yelled for it to stop... The orb flew out of her and the glass shattered around her. Then it all flew back out again and she started to glow... After that we said goodbye and brought her back. Lady Agnes did something that Lord Xavier said was to give Ginny a dreamless sleep," they finished. Albus nodded.

"Very well... I better go see them... I trust that you can look after Ginevra tonight. Bring her back to Hogwarts tomorrow morning," Albus instructed. Fred and George nodded then watched as Albus left their shop and Disapparated with a small pop.

Fred looked at George who gave a small shrug then closed and locked the door. They sat next to Ginny again and talked throughout the night, watching her sleep.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

(a/n: I hope you all enjoyed the chapter!)

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter, don't sue me!

(a/n: Thanks to everyone for reviewing!)

Chapter Eight

Saturday, Sept. 7.

Ginny woke up and started slightly, not knowing where she was. She looked around and saw the familiar surroundings of her room, then sighed in relief and collapsed back onto her bed, grateful it was a Saturday.

She kicked her feet a bit, frowning as she felt something amiss. Pulling off her blankets, she looked down at her feet. She was still wearing her shoes! Come to think of it, she wasn't in her pyjamas either... Her going-out robe was still on, as were her nice clothes. Ginny got out of the bed and tried to remember what happened the night before...

She remembered going to the mansion with her brothers... Then she remembered learning a new spell and going in the next room to be tested... As all of the night's events filled her mind, Ginny sat on her bed in shock.

It was then that she realised that she didn't remember coming back to Hogwarts. To be honest, she didn't really remember leaving the mansion either...

"Ginevra!" She heard her brothers' voices calling, and then they hammered on her door. She went over to it irritably and opened it, frowning at them. "Thank the Gods!" Fred and George said and enveloped her in a huge hug.

"Good morning to you too... What's wrong?" Ginny asked when they eventually put her down.

"We thought we'd lost you! We took you to our shop last night after the testing and when we woke up this morning, you were gone!" They said sounding extremely worried. Their tone made Ginny's irritable mood dissipate quickly. "What happened?" They asked.

"I have no idea... I don't even remember how I got here," she said with a shrug.

"What about the Boggart... Bexley?" The twins asked. Bexley flew out of Ginny and looked at them.

"Do you know what happened?" Ginny asked him. Bexley nodded, but didn't say anything. "Well? How did I get here?" She prompted. Bexley sighed softly and floated over to Ginny. He whispered in her ear and she went a light shade of red. "Oh... Thank you, Bexley," Ginny said. With a bow, he flew back into Ginny.

"What was all of that about?" Fred asked, George nodding in agreement.

"I sleep walked, that's all," Ginny replied.

"You never sleep walk though..." George said in surprise.

"Well, I do now," Ginny said, her tone indicating that she didn't want to discuss it anymore.

"All right then... Next time you have the urge to sleep walk, at least tell us so we don't get so worried," George said, hugging her tightly. Ginny nodded.

"I'll try to remember next time," she said with a small grin. Fred hugged her to then went with George to the door.

"Before we go... We just wanted to say we're sorry about not being there for you in your first year," they said, sounding sad and forlorn. Ginny hugged them.

"It's all right... What was done is done. We can't change the past, no matter how much we'd like to..." The twins still didn't seem very happy and Ginny sighed. "I forgive you both," she said. They gave her small smiles then left, happier than they had been.

Ginny shut the door and groaned. She'd walked in her sleep just to see Draco Malfoy... She was surprised that she felt disappointed that she didn't remember it. Ginny shook her head and went to have a shower to relax.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny stepped out of the shower and dried her body off, refusing to look at the images that were trying to get her attention in her mirror. She just wanted one day where she didn't have to See anything!

Through no will of her own, Ginny's eyes looked up at the mirror and she was lost in a vision immediately.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Virginia looked at the woman before her, a disgusted sneer on her beautiful face.

"Why, you're nothing but a fraud... You couldn't truly See if a vision was right in front of your face!" She said, sounding both disgusted and astounded.

"The Inner Eye does not See on will! If I can not See something for you, then it is meant to be that way!" Trewlaney replied, getting angry. "Now, if you have nothing else you require of me, I suggest that you leave!"

"I met your grandmother, you know, Sybil... She would be disappointed with you," Virginia said shaking her head.

"You know nothing of what my grandmother would think of me, whether you have met her or not!" Sybil protested. "Now leave!" She yelled.

"Of course. Once you have returned my Galleons, I will be glad to leave," Virginia drawled.

"My services are non-refundable," Sybil said coldly. Suddenly, her head dropped forward and she started to cough raggedly.

"Do not think that your pathetic act is going to fool me," Virginia said angrily. Sybil looked up, her eyes pure white.

"She is soon here... She will destroy you..." Her voice rasped.

Virginia looked interested and slightly scared at the same time.

"The girl to look out for is even more beautiful than yourself... Even without your enticement powers, she will have followers... They will be truer than your own and will willingly die for her... Riding forth on a unicorn, she will destroy you..." Sybil rasped.

Her head snapped up again and she looked disorientated for a moment then glared at Virginia.

"My services are non-refundable, so leave," she said. Without a word, Virginia stood and left.

At 12 Grimmauld Place, a new name was being threaded into the tapestry: Ginevra Molly Weasley.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Oh shit..." Ginny groaned in annoyance. She had the urge to just crawl back to bed and not get out for the next twenty years! She reluctantly got changed into her fighting outfit, thinking about everything that she was supposed to be.

She was Queen, the world's greatest treasure, and now she was supposed to destroy her ancestor! Well, if Virginia did everything that Ginny had Seen her do, the last part wouldn't be a problem... She thought with a sarcastic grin.

Ginny put her robe on then left her room and arrived at the Room of Requirement for her lesson with Moody. She went into the room and looked around. Moody was in the corner, putting a crossbow together.

"Ginevra... Do your exercises then sit down," he instructed.

Ginny nodded and took off her school robe then did her exercises quickly. She sat down in front of Moody, wondering what was going on.

"Do you know what this is?" He asked, showing her the hand-held crossbow.

"It's a hand-held crossbow, also known as an arbalest," Ginny said. Moody nodded.

"Good... Have you ever used a crossbow before?" He asked.

"Not yet," Ginny said grinning.

"And you won't for until a few more lessons... How about a bow and arrow?" Moody asked.

"I used to steal Ron's play Muggle one as a child, but I wasn't very good," she replied grinning sheepishly.

"All right... You will begin learning on a bow and arrow," Moody said. Ginny nodded. "Get the bow and quiver of arrows, then I will show you how to use them," Moody instructed as he conjured a target. Ginny went over to the wall, taking the equipment off it. "Hold it with the string facing you," he said.

Ginny tried not to roll her eyes. So she'd never used a real bow before, but that didn't mean she was completely idiotic to not know what way the bow had to be!

"Put your left hand up a bit... It needs to be in the middle of the bow," Moody instructed. "That's better... Now get an arrow with your right hand. Put the string in the notch on the arrow, and place the tip just over your left hand. Now, pull back and release," Moody said simply.

Ginny did as he said and let go of the arrow. It flung forward, barely landing more than one metre away from her. Somehow, she didn't think that was supposed to happen...

"I forgot to add that you need to aim. Hold your left arm straighter and pull back so your right arm is completely bent. That's right... Now try," he said.

For one of the first times in her life, Ginny cursed her breasts. Her left one kept getting in the way and she couldn't hold her arm straight enough! Moody saw her predicament and smirked.

"Amazon women used to cut off their left breast so they could shoot arrows properly..." He said. Ginny glared at him.

"I may not be able to shoot this properly, but you're close enough to get stabbed by it Moody, so watch yourself," Ginny snarled. Moody just laughed harshly.

"You want to fight me, then you can do it in your own time," he said. "Now shoot the blasted arrow."

Ginny glared at him again then shot the arrow, remembering what he had said. It went straighter and further this time, actually piercing the target board. It wasn't on the main target, but it could be improved with practice.

"Good... It's time for your next lesson. Shrink the bow and arrows and take them with you. Practice as often as you can," Moody said. "And don't forget your exercises," he said sternly. Ginny just looked at him pointedly.

"Of course not... Thank you for teaching me today, Professor. I will see you tomorrow," Ginny said, then shrinking the equipment, she put on her robes and went to the Defence Against the Dark Arts room.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny knocked on the door and waited until Lupin called for her to enter to do so.

She walked into the room and sat down in front of Remus, wondering why he looked so stern and angry at her. She'd changed into her normal clothes and was barely a minute late, so she didn't think he had a reason to look angry with her. Then she remembered Bexley and winced inwardly.

"Good morning, Miss Weasley... I trust that you are well?" Lupin asked.

"I am fine, thank you sir... And yourself?" Ginny asked.

"Angry, as you can probably tell. What reason did you have to steal the Boggart?" He asked, glaring at her.

"Uh, no particular reason... I didn't want the Boggart to die just because it scared a few third years," Ginny said shrugging.

"Don't think I'm going to believe that..." He said indignantly. Bexley flew out of Ginny and looked at Remus.

"I apologise for leaving your drawer, Mr. Lupin. I did not want to be killed, and I begged Ginevra to spare my life... If I had known that my actions were going to get her into trouble, I would have gladly died..." Bexley said.

"Oh, don't say that! I mean it, don't ever say that!" Ginny protested, angry that he would 'die' for her and they didn't even know each other properly.

"I apologise Ginevra," Bexley said with a bow.

"What are you?" Lupin asked, looking at the mist-like being in front of him. Bexley sighed.

"Oh dear... I think this is going to have to be explained the hard way," he said sadly and began to change. A full moon appeared in front of Lupin and he paled drastically. He fumbled for his wand and pointed it at the Boggart. As he went to say the incantation 'Riddikulus', Ginny went between him and the mist.

"Please, sir... Put your wand away..." She said softly, convincing him to lower his wand. "Thank you," she said with a sigh of relief.

Bexley floated back into her quickly and Ginny sat down again. She looked at Lupin's pale face and grinned suddenly.

"At least you can believe me now," she said. Lupin looked at her, then shook his head for a moment before returning to his desk. He pulled out a scroll and passed it to Ginny.

"This is a list of books that you will need to study for this subject... Most of them are from the Restricted Section, but you have unlimited access to those books, so it should not pose a problem for you. If Madam Pince has a problem with it, then I have signed the bottom of the parchment," Lupin instructed. Ginny nodded.

"Thank you, Professor," she said.

"You're welcome, Miss Weasley," he replied. "I apologise for my anger before," he said reluctantly, but Ginny waved it off.

"No need to apologise. You're human, you have every right to get angry," she said then smiled at him. "What wonderful lessons are you going to teach me today?" Ginny asked.

Lupin gave a grin then went over to a stand nearby and took off two thick coats. He gave one to Ginny, who put it on, then followed him outside. Lupin led Ginny out to the furthest gate of Hogwarts and they passed through the barrier with no great difficulty.

"Do you know how to Apparate?" Lupin asked Ginny.

"Not yet, sir... My Apparation tests start next month," she replied. "But I have Apparated with Fred and George before."

"That will do. Please, take my arm," he said.

Ginny held on to Lupin's arm and they Apparated. Air seemed to disappear and Ginny's lungs weren't able to take in any oxygen. She tried to quench her fear and concentrate on her heartbeat, as her breaths were no longer available to calm her. Ginny's lungs felt that they were about to pop and with that, they arrived at their destination.

The first thing Ginny noticed was the freezing, bitter wind. It seemed to be intent on blowing her away, or at the very least, freezing her to the spot. Clutching the thick cloak around her, Ginny looked around the frozen land and wondered where on Earth they were. Seeing her confused look, Lupin smiled.

"We are in Antarctica," he said.

Ginny stared at him in shock, her facial muscles too frozen to yell at him. Lupin performed a warming charm on Ginny's coat and she relaxed into the warmth before sending him a glare that Death itself would have been proud of.

"How dare you drag me out to this frozen wasteland without even telling me! For the Gods sakes, Lupin! I would have thought you would have more sense than that! How in the Gods names did you even know how to get to this Gods forsaken place?!" Ginny yelled.

"Ginevra, I would suggest that you keep your voice down, unless you would like to cause an avalanche."

The thought of an avalanche, after yesterday's tests made Ginny go quiet quickly. She just nodded and had to be content with glaring at him instead.

"As you will soon see, this place is not a wasteland, nor is it Gods forsaken... I will presently tell you exactly how I knew to get here," Lupin said, then started to walk away. The wind blew his coat every which way and Ginny was reluctant to follow him, in case they got lost. "I know where we are going, Ginevra. Please, follow me," Lupin said and started to walk away again.

Ginny considered staying where she was, but getting lost in the middle of a frozen and foreign land was not going to get her anywhere, especially as she didn't have the ability to Apparate yet. With a sigh, she followed Lupin, the wind guiding her along.

When Lupin stopped at an iceberg, Ginny looked to him for an explanation. Lupin didn't notice her, taking his wand out of his robe and tapping the iceberg in a particular way that Ginny would never know. The iceberg started to rumble and without warning, a hole formed in front of them, creating a portal-like door. Lupin smiled at Ginny, then indicated for her to enter the iceberg first. Wary, but eager to get out of the cold, Ginny complied and walked down into the ice, Lupin following.

Ginny was shocked to find that as she went deeper into the iceberg, it actually got warmer. When she entered a large lair-like room, Ginny saw that there was furniture and other homely items strewn about the place.

"Where on Earth did that door lead?" She asked incredulously.

"Into the iceberg," Lupin replied with a simple shrug. "The walls are protected so the iceberg doesn't melt with the heat, and the heat is actually contained within here, not going elsewhere within the iceberg," he said, pride seeping into his voice. Ginny looked at him as his final words sunk in.

"You mean there's more places like this in this iceberg?" She asked. Lupin nodded.

"Of course... Why wouldn't there be?" He asked.

"I... don't know..." Ginny said, then shook her head for a moment. "So how did you know how to get here?" She asked.

Lupin indicated to the seat nearby and she sat down, watching him expectantly. He cleared his throat for a second and looked away. When he looked back to Ginny, his eyes were wide and he looked frightened. It was only then that Ginny noticed he had a large mental block on his mind. She frowned inwardly as Lupin usually didn't have a mental block that big when with her. She could usually read him as she did a book!

"When I was younger, before this... curse," he said in disgust, referring to his werewolf side. "My parents used to go travelling everywhere. Africa, India, America, Australia. You name it, they went there... My parents rarely took me with them, so whenever they did I made myself relive it for weeks afterwards, just so I wouldn't forget it when I grew older. My parents brought me here about twice before I was bitten and I loved it both times. I made some great friends here and I found out about magic here too, so this place is very special to me..." Lupin trailed off. With a sudden snap back to reality, he stood up then helped Ginny up. "I will show you around. You may need this place one day, and it will do no good to you if you do not know where to go," he said.

Ginny wondered how she would need it, but gave a nod and followed him out of a door that she hadn't seen before. Lupin showed Ginny around the entire honeycomb iceberg. There seemed to be rooms overflowing from the icy building, but the rooms didn't affect anything on the outside world, unlike much Muggle houses and buildings.

They passed a kitchen, more than one bathroom, and Ginny was almost positive that she saw a miniature hospital at one point... Soon, a small alarm went off inside Lupin's robes and he sighed, searching his many pockets. He eventually pulled out a small waistcoat watch and shook his head, then smiled at Ginny.

"Time's up, I'm afraid... We have to return to Hogwarts so you can finish your lessons for today," he said, then took her arm. "Ready?"

"Yes," Ginny said through gritted teeth. The Apparation back didn't seem as bad and Ginny breathed easier through the short trip.

"There you are... It wasn't so bad, now was it?" Lupin asked smiling.

"No, it was interesting... Thank you, Professor," Ginny said giving him back the thick winter coat. She walked into the Hogwarts grounds quickly and sped off as a wolf so she could get some recess into her stomach before her next lesson.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny's friends watched as she ate even more food than usual and at ten times the speed.

"Would you calm down? You're going to give yourself a heart attack if you keep eating like that without so much as taking a breath," Pansy said, then lowered Ginny's fork slowly. Ginny finished her mouthful and grinned at her.

"Sorry... Been walking and training since I got up... All that work makes me slightly hungry," she said looking at the half-finished third plate of food.

"Why do you have to do so much work? You're not that dumb to need all the extra classes to catch up to our year..." Blaise said with a wink so she wouldn't get offended.

"This work's not for school..." Ginny said vaguely. The others nodded in understanding. Suddenly, Blaise glared over at the Gryffindor table.

Ginny turned to see Lavender sitting on his lap, whispering in his ear. The seventh year from her vision grinned, blushing brightly as he nodded eagerly. Lavender grinned and then got off of his lap daintily, making sure she rubbed up against him along the way. The poor boy blushed even brighter, positively staring as Lavender left the Great Hall, winking at him 'discreetly'.

"Can I at least find out the little prick's name?" Blaise asked Ginny quietly.

Ginny considered it for a moment then gave a brief nod. Blaise got up and went over to the boy, who still hadn't recovered from the episode with Lavender. Ginny decided to tune out, but when she heard the name 'Tom' she paled and looked over to Blaise and... Tom.

"Excuse me for a moment..." Ginny said, then left the Great Hall quickly, avoiding her friend's questions and worried looks. She ran.

Blaise walked back over to the Slytherin table and sat down. Neville waited expectantly, knowing that whatever Blaise had found out made Ginny look like she was back in her first year. The realisation hit him like a Bludger.

"His name's Tom, isn't it?" He asked. Colin and Luna went pale too.

When Blaise gave a surprised nod, Neville got up and ran out of the Great Hall as fast as he could, almost knocking over other students along the way. Neville ran, barely hearing the others following him. When he burst out of the castle, he yelled something loudly in a language that not even he recognised.

Wind whipped around him, trees started to grow and shrink around him, and even the grass seemed to react to whatever he had said. Almost as if he'd expected this, Neville gave a quick bow to the earth and ran back inside.

Pansy panted as she ran along, not used to such strenuous activity with two legs. She'd seen the look of horror on Ginny's face, then on Neville's and knew it had something to do with the name 'Tom'. Pansy had a fair idea and if she was right, then... Well, Lucius Malfoy had better wish that he was dead, because Azkaban was going to look like a picnic when she was through with him!

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny ran through the building, not caring where she was going, or where she would end up. She just wanted to get away from that name. Fast...

She was stupid to have thought that he didn't affect her anymore. She feared him more and more every day. Her fear had once been a seed, and now... Now, it was growing and branching through every part of her body, so that she couldn't even hear his Muggle name without being frightened half to death that he was coming back for her. She loved Tom... He would come back for her... He promised... He always kept his promises... Always...

Ginny ran faster. Stupid, stupid, stupid...

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Neville's speed picked up and it was only as he left half of the others in his wake that they noticed the path he'd been creating. Flowers and small plants followed Neville's path, though they weren't happy nice flowers that one would give to a friend or lover. Each grotesque flower was jet black and the vines were blood red... Neville was scared and worried.

The dying flowers spurring on more adrenalin, the others picked up their speed again, following the flowers that seemed to get even darker and uglier with each bend they turned.

Pansy and the other four came to a short stop when they saw Neville standing at a black door where the Room of Requirement was. Luna and Colin walked over to Neville, who was staring at the door, his shoulders heaving with each sob that he breathed. Draco looked upset and Pansy was shocked that he had even allowed that much emotion to filter through his mask.

"She won't let us in," Neville said, looking at them. Colin was shocked at the scared, almost wild look in his friend's face.

"She will eventually," Luna said confidently. "Pansy will help with a spell," she said, her dreamy voice having a definite edge to it. Pansy looked confused, but as Luna's eyes continued to pierce into her mind, she paled.

"I couldn't! Do you know the dangers of that spell? Professionals haven't even mastered that spell properly! It takes years upon years to even understand what half of the spell means! I haven't looked at it for so long anyway! I've probably forgotten half of it!" Pansy protested. Luna just smiled and nodded.

"I did not say that you will help right at this instant, Water Pansy..." She said, her voice dreamy once more.

Pansy breathed a sigh of relief, leaving the others wondering. Colin banged on the door, but it didn't open. He called out for Ginny, but there was no answer. Neville sighed.

"She won't let us in," he repeated sombrely. "I tried all of that before you arrived," he added.

The flowers around him were now withering and dying at a rapid pace. He flicked at a few of them, wondering if flowers had souls and could go into the Otherworld after they died. He wondered if they could be scared of death... The thought sparked something in him and he grinned suddenly, the flowers bursting into life again.

"Bexley!" He called loudly.

Draco's face lit up with hope and he began calling out for him too. Soon all ten of them were calling for the Boggart. A mist floated out from the door and Ginny appeared in front of them, her eyes sunken and hollow. She looked like she was dying!

"If you would all stop thinking about Ginevra dying as your worst fear, then I would gladly return to my true form," Bexley announced. With relief, they all stopped thinking about it, except Colin, Neville, Blaise and Draco. "Please, I urge you to refrain in those thoughts... I can not concentrate properly while you are thinking like that," he pleaded. Reluctantly, the four stopped that train of thought and Bexley sighed as he returned to his mist form.

"What's wrong with Ginevra?" Draco demanded instantly.

"I apologise, but I do not know... She will not allow even myself to see," Bexley said, sounding quite upset about it. "She's in that small dark room and will not come out until she's ready to," he said looking back to the door. "I must make sure that she will not harm herself... If you will excuse me," Bexley said and floated through the door again.

"That's it," Pansy growled. She grabbed Neville and pulled him along to an empty classroom. "What in the Gods names happened to her?!" She asked.

"We only know small bits and pieces..." Neville said reluctantly, Colin and Luna nodding in turn.

"Not even you know more about what happened to her?" Pansy asked sneeringly at Luna.

"She would not allow me to know any more than she told us and I can not See into the past, I'm afraid. My Sight only allow me to see the present and future. It takes a very skilled witch to See the past too," Luna said with a small shrug. She knew that Pansy was just worried about Ginny and so did not get offended by her tone.

"I think that Ron and Harry know more about it than we do though," Colin said sounding almost nervous. Pansy's eyes narrowed and she left the room. Draco paced angrily, his hurt showing with each step that he took.

"You had better tell us what you know," Blaise suggested and sat on a table in front of them. Neville looked to Colin and Luna. Colin looked scared, even Luna's face had lost the full dream-like state of it, to be replaced by something fearful.

"We can't... Ginny made us promise by a Blood Oath and an Unbreakable Vow. If we break it then we all die, Ginny included," Neville said eventually. Shocked silence fell over the room and even Draco stopped pacing in shock.

"You promised on a Blood Oath and an Unbreakable Vow?" Blaise asked the three of them in shock. The two of those spells on their own was powerful and unnerving, but together... Together was dangerous and so much more that he didn't even want to think about. Blaise shook his head.

They nodded, almost surprised at their reactions.

"Why wouldn't we? We knew that whatever Ginny was going to tell us was important for our friendship and we trust her with our lives... Besides, no one would think that we knew anything about it, or if they did they wouldn't believe a thing we said. We're no one, remember?" Colin said.

Draco started pacing again and the room fell to silence, his footsteps echoing against the stone walls.

In a few minutes, Pansy had returned, Ron and Harry with her. She'd obviously used an immobilisation spell on them, as they didn't try to move.

"What do you want with us?" Ron asked glaring at them.

"We want to know what happened to Ginevra... And you are going to tell us," Pansy said glaring at them.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny took comfort in the darkness around her. She didn't have to look around and see anyone staring at her, cringing away from her, glaring at her. Ginny hugged her knees tightly, trying all the while to stop thinking about her first year.

Ginny watched happily as Tom came out of the diary. She was about to meet the one person who understood her and loved her for who she was. He loved her enough to help her out with Harry. And by the Gods, did Tom look a lot like Harry!

She saw him and fell in love with him immediately. He charmed his way into her life, making her want to tell all of the information about Harry to him. He told her he loved her. She followed his instructions to get to the Chamber and watched as he came out of the diary to open the Secret Chamber for her.

"No. No! NO!" Ginny yelled and blocked her eyes, shutting her eyes tightly. She didn't want to see this ever again! The memory continued, oblivious to her protests.

She'd been scared when she saw Harry with the diary. And jealous. How dare he talk to her Tom?! She stole the diary back, wanting to know how much he'd told Harry. How much Tom hadn't told her.

Ginny was stupid to think that he didn't affect her. Stupid, stupid, stupid! Tom affected every part of her. Gods, how she missed him! She wanted Tom back!

Bexley floated out of Ginny, though she seemed unaware of it. When he returned seconds, minutes, hours later, he looked at her for a moment before plunging headfirst into her mind.

Ginny fought him. She didn't want anyone to know about this. They didn't have to know. Once they knew, then they would all hate her for sure... She'd only just got friends who she could trust...

After a few minutes, Bexley flew out of Ginny in shock. He changed his form into that of a human and pulled Ginny off the ground, looking into her eyes.

"Fight him, Ginevra!" He growled, pleaded and begged all at the same time.

"What do you mean?" Ginny asked, shocked enough out of her present state of mind to think coherently again.

"The memories from last night triggered something that he left in you. You need to fight it," Bexley said.

"Tom left something in me?" She asked, then the shock began to wear off, anger replacing it quickly. "I'll kill that lying, two-faced bastard with my bare hands!"

"I'm sure you will, but in the meantime you still need to fight him," Bexley said then placed her on the ground. "Breathe as you do when you need to change your form," he instructed.

Ginny closed her eyes and concentrated on her breathing.

"Good. Now, imagine your mind as a colour. Red will do," he said smiling at the obvious choice. "Got that? Good work. Now, imagine that Tom is in your mind but as a different colour... Blue or black so you can spot him easily," Bexley said. Ginny gave the smallest of nods and he continued. "Now, imagine that colour changing. Instead of being Blue or black, the red is starting to seep into it. The red is covering all of the other colour, making it fade away."

Ginny tried to do as Bexley said, but the colour was intent on fighting back, not willing to leave her mind.

She loved Tom. Tom would return for her. Tom promised. He never broke his promises.

"I can't do this, Bexley! He's stronger than I am!" Ginny said sobbing as the black colour began to spread into the rest of her mind.

"Fight him, Ginevra..." A voice said beside her.

If Ginny had control over her eyes, she would have opened them. She was positive that was Malfoy's voice!

"Fight him," Draco said in her ear.

Ginny clutched onto his robes and imagined as hard as she could that the black was fading and being replaced by red. She heard voices of encouragement all around her, then another voice interrupted. Ginny knew who it was, but she could only think of 'evil' to describe it, not his name.

"Go back to your slimy little body you half-Muggle wimp of a bastard!" Pansy hissed at the voice. It hissed back at her, but Pansy continued to taunt it instead, still giving Ginny encouragement at the same time.

Ginny kept thinking of the red taking over until all of the black had disappeared, then made sure that everything else was the right colour too before allowing herself to open her eyes, that were now in her control again. She looked around the light room and saw her friends beside her, looking worried to say the least. Ginny realised that she was clutching onto Draco's robes with a white-knuckled death grip and slowly pried her fingers away.

"I... I'm sorry," Ginny said quietly as their worried thoughts flooded her mind. Surprisingly as he was often blocked, Draco's mind was the loudest. Ginny looked at him for a second and then looked away quickly. Pansy walked over and wrapped her arms around Ginny tightly.

"You should have told us, Ginevra," she said quietly.

"I didn't want to lose you all so soon," Ginny replied then burst into tears. Pansy soothed Ginny and watched as the others looked on in concern.

"Ginevra... Stop crying for a moment," Pansy said softly. "Look at me," she instructed. Ginny reluctantly raised her head and looked at Pansy. "We are your friends. Though that may seem little to you, for us it means so much more. We Slytherins are very loyal and for all of us to be friends with you means that we will do anything for you; to protect you. Look at all of us. We are completely serious," Pansy said, indicating to the others standing around them. Ginny looked through blurred eyes and smiled softly as she realised that what Pansy was saying was right.

"You should already know, but that goes for us too," Neville said for himself, Colin and Luna, who both nodded in agreement.

"Thank you..." Ginny said softly. Luna walked over, her face no longer dreamy. In fact she looked sad.

"I need to speak with Ginevra for a moment," Luna said and instantly a barrier came up around two of them, as was the requirement. Luna looked at Ginny, her eyes sadder than Ginny had ever seen them before. Without a word, Luna rested her hand on Ginny's forehead and closed her eyes. As images played in front of her eyes, Ginny reluctantly followed suit.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny searched everywhere, unable to find her friend. She called out for her in a loud tone, no longer restraining her voice to whispers. She didn't hear a worded response, but in fact she heard the reply in her mind. Ginny ran, following the instructions of her friend.

Ginny pushed open the large door and her senses were immediately overloaded with a disgusting foul stench.

"Pansy! Are you in here?" Ginny called, trying to block her nose.

The reply was in the affirmative and Ginny lit her wand softly. Big mistake... Dead bodies littered the floor and by the smell of them, they seemed to be weeks, even months old.

"Where are you Pansy?" Ginny asked softly, trying not to breathe in the stench.

She began to move slowly across the floor as per Pansy's instructions. Ginny arrived at the spot and saw a beaten and bruised body lying in front of her. If not for the sigh of relief that sounded in her mind, Ginny would not have recognised the person.

"Pansy?" She said quietly. Tears fell from the broken face and Ginny dropped beside her friend. "Do you think you can Apparate with me?" Ginny asked; the answer in the affirmative.

She took Pansy's bony hand and held her as close as she could without fear of breaking or hurting her more. With a small breath to calm her racked and shocked nerves, Ginny Apparated to Antarctica.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Why the fuck did you have to show me that!?" Ginny shouted as soon as it had finished. "This is the exact reason I do not want to do this! I don't to want to have to See that! Gods... I don't want to be responsible to know that! Any of it!" Ginny yelled. "Why did you have to show me that Luna?" Ginny cried, her emotions still everywhere. "Why?!"

"It was necessary for you to See it. If it had not been through me, then you would have been forced again to See. You should not try to stop Seeing. If you stop then you will not have the means to stop events that could have been prevented," Luna said softly.

"Does that mean I can go dismember that bitch Brown by any chance?" Blaise queried 'innocently'.

"No. That event has been told for years. For you to try and stop it now will cause something even worse. Do not try to stop her, or the consequences will be even worse than what you have already Seen," Luna said.

"Brown is part of it?" Draco asked, a steel edge to his voice. Ginny looked up at him in fear, hoping that he wouldn't go and do something rash.

"Until you know what 'it' is you can not even try to think to stop it Draconius," Luna said. "And even though you will See it, we both know that you will not stop it," she added. Draco glared at her.

"Why not?" He asked angrily. Luna just smiled and looked to Ginny, the barrier disappearing.

"You should leave for your next lesson now, Ginevra... I took the liberty in telling Firenze and Trewlaney for you earlier today," Luna said. Ginny frowned for a moment then looked from her to the others and nodded.

"Thanks for helping me," she said quietly then left, listening as the others started quizzing Luna immediately.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

As it was already past halfway through the lesson with Professor Binns, Ginny decided to skip it and just went down to her room instead.

After reading for ten minutes, Ginny looked around at all of the reflective surfaces around her. With the vision that she'd just Seen still in her mind, Ginny muttered a spell and sheets immediately began to cover each and every one of the reflective surfaces.

She didn't want to See anything for as long as possible, never mind that she was supposed to show Draco The Vision before the weekend ended...

She looked at her watch and sighed, seeing that she was late for her lesson with McGonagall and Tonks. Shaking her head, Ginny grabbed her books and headed to the Transfiguration classroom, rubbing at her red eyes. After casting a Glamour on her face to conceal her eyes, Ginny entered the Transfiguration classroom and saw McGonagall and Tonks waiting for her impatiently.

"There you are, Miss Weasely! We have been waiting for you for five minutes. What do you have to say for yourself?" McGonagall asked sternly.

"I have nothing to say for myself, Professor. I was late and I can not change that without the help of a Time Turner," Ginny said simply. McGonagall glared at her, not impressed by Ginny's retort.

"All right... You were late, let's get over it. Now can we start the lesson? I want to try and change into an animal again," Tonks said, noticing the shimmer on Ginny's face, hence knowing that she'd cast a Glamour.

McGonagall glared at Tonks, who just smiled innocently as if she'd had nothing to do with taking the attention away from Ginny.

"Very well..." McGonagall said crisply, knowing that it would not be good to start yelling at another teacher for a complete lack of regard to the rules of the school, especially in front of a student. "You are not going to change into an animal today. Instead you will be changing your features with the help of... Tonks," McGonagall said crisply. "I have business to attend to, but I will be back by the end of the lesson to see your progress."

"Yes Professor. I look forward to seeing you at the end of the lesson," Ginny said with a smile. Minerva just nodded and left quickly, shutting the door with slightly more force than necessary.

"Right... Glamour off, right now!" Tonks said. Ginny gave a small pout then took the spell off. "Wow... What the hell happened to you?" Tonks asked in shock.

Ginny frowned, wondering what Tonks was going on about. Tonks grabbed a quill and did a basic transfiguration.

"Be quick, I never was good with those spells," she said, handing Ginny the mirror.

Ginny looked into the mirror and saw her red puffy eyes from crying. It wasn't until she actually looked at her eyes properly that she noticed anything different to cause Tonks' odd behaviour. Her pupils had changed colour... Instead of the normal black colour of her pupils, they were now a very dark red colour. If Tonks hadn't pointed it out, Ginny may not have noticed, they were that close to black. Her eyes still had the red wisps in them too, which Ginny thought would have gone by now as the danger of being allergic was long gone. She made a mental note to go and ask Dumbledore about it during lunch. The mirror changed back into a quill and she handed it back to Tonks.

"I don't know what happened to them," Ginny said with a small shrug, realising that Tonks was waiting for an answer.

"All right... I hope you've been practising how to change your features," she said with a small grin.

"Uh... Not really. I've been busy and I haven't had much time to practise. Sorry," Ginny said quickly. Tonks just waved off her apology, still grinning.

"Don't worry about it. I'm sure you'll find time to practise over some period of your life," she said laughing. "All right. Change your left eye, then your right and then we can get onto changing other body parts," Tonks instructed.

Ginny did as she was told and in a few moments her eyes had changed from brown to blue.

"Very nice... Now try to change your hair. Go blonde..." Tonks said, daring her to do it.

Ginny smirked and concentrated for a moment, her hair changing blonde and going into curls. Tonks whistled, grinning brightly.

"Well, that look is enough to make any guy drop to his knees drooling over you," Tonks said with a wink. Ginny just batted her eyelashes prettily.

"Personally, I think blonde and green eyes look just as good," she said after a moment's consideration and her eyes changed. "Well, it doesn't have to be curls or blonde," Ginny said and her hair grew past her backside and changed between a very dark brown and black colour.

"Very good. Now go back to your normal self and I'll explain how you change your other body parts," Tonks said.

Ginny nodded and was back to her normal form in a minute or two. She sat on a chair in front of Tonks, waiting patiently.

"Right... Do you know anything about the human anatomy?" Tonks asked. Ginny shook her head, hoping that she didn't have to. "Well, neither do I, so it shouldn't be that much of a problem... According to the "officials" it's better to know about the human skeletal structure so you don't mix up and get a left rib taken out instead of the right when you're changing into a male," Tonks said with a shrug.

"Wait a minute... I have to change into a guy?! Why?" Ginny asked, not too thrilled about the prospect.

"Well, it helps if you're trying to get away from people. If they're looking for a woman, and you're suddenly a man, they won't suspect a thing," Tonks said as she changed her body to look like a man. "You don't have to change all of your body, just as long as everything private stays private, you should be fine," Tonks said with a wink. "Although, there are some benefits in having all of the male body parts," she said obviously reminiscing a past memory.

Ginny winced at the images that were being presented in her mind. She shook her head and blocked the images quickly.

"Uh... Sorry about that," Tonks said with a grin as she realised that Ginny could see what she was thinking. She flushed brightly and turned her mind to safer topics of discussion. "When you try to change your body shape to something bigger or shorter than your own skeleton, you have to imagine your bones either growing or shrinking. If you don't do this, then the entire process will be for nothing because you'll just have extra skin flapping off you without any skeletal structure to keep it in place or any real use... Speaking of men," Tonks said with a wink and laugh. Ginny smiled back and Tonks gave her the go ahead to attempt lengthening her arm.

Ginny concentrated and thought about the bones in her right arm growing longer, her skin and nervous system growing with the bones. She felt a pull in her right arm but refused to look until the process had finished. Once the pulling feeling had stopped Ginny tentatively opened her eyes, almost expecting nothing to have happened. She saw that her arm was longer than her left one and tried not to get too excited too soon. She tried to flex her hand and it thankfully moved. Ginny kept experimenting with her hand, waving it and moving one finger at a time, almost oblivious to the proud look on Tonks' face.

"You can try changing you left arm now," Tonks said smiling at Ginny.

With a nod, Ginny concentrated and felt her left arm growing. She rushed the process, her eagerness getting her ahead of herself. When Ginny looked at her left arm, she saw that it had grown longer, but was more floppy than her right. She tried to move her hand but it refused to budge and she sighed in disappointment.

"I tried to rush it," Ginny said in an upset tone. Tonks just nodded.

"Put it back and try again at a pace that you can actually handle," she said sympathetically, knowing exactly how it felt.

Ginny nodded and concentrated, her arm returning to its normal state. Within another ten minutes Ginny had lengthened her left arm to the same length as her right.

"Excellent. Now try your feet. Always do your feet first. You don't want to get longer legs and suddenly lose the capacity to stand properly. Believe me, the taller you are, the more it hurts when you hit the ground," Tonks said grinning. "Oh, and take your shoes and socks off first. Feet really hurt when they're pushed into tight spaces," she said with a frown.

"You've done that before?" Ginny asked with a grin. Tonks shook her head.

"No. I was forced into high heels," she said laughing. "Bad experience all around. My feet were not made to go in pointed high heels that no normal foot should be able to fit into to start with!" Tonks said grinning broadly. Ginny shook her head with a grin and concentrated on making her feet larger. After testing them, she changed her facial features, just for the fun of it, before she began to grow taller via her legs.

"Your body will have to become slightly larger to, so it's in proper proportion to you legs and arms now," Tonks said after Ginny's legs had grown.

"All right..." Ginny said and after a few minutes, her body was proportional to the rest of her. "So, how do I look?" Ginny asked grinning as she gave a twirl.

"Very good. I wonder if you could fool people though. Some people can just see straight through it. Something with recognising the soul instead of the person, or something like that," Tonks said shaking her head. Almost as if on cue, the door opened and McGonagall walked into her classroom.

"Tonks... Where is Ginevra?" She asked looking around the room. "And who is this?" She asked looking at Ginny quizzically. "I trust you to teach Ginevra and you've let her wander off somewhere and let another person in here! This behaviour is most unprofessional!" McGonagall said. Ginny shook her head for a moment.

"Professor. I am right here... Tonks has been teaching me, that's why I look like this," Ginny said as she began to change her body back to normal.

McGonagall watched in shock as the person in front of her changed into Ginny. As she looked like she was about to faint, Ginny conjured a chair for McGonagall and convinced her to sit down.

"I believe an apology is necessary," Ginny prompted, noticing that Tonks looked hurt. McGonagall gave a brief nod and looked at Tonks.

"I am sorry for accusing you like that... My business didn't go very well and, well... I took it out on you. I apologise," McGonagall said, sounding both annoyed and upset.

"Apology accepted. I think Minerva has seen your progress. You can go now, Ginny," Tonks said.

"Thanks Tonks," Ginny said grinning as she grabbed her bag and left. She knew she was going to have some fun with the results of that lesson!

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny cast a Glamour on her eyes so no one would freak out then went to the Great Hall to find Dumbledore. She saw him sitting at the teacher's table and went over to ask what was wrong with her eyes. Ron and Harry, both of whom looked extremely angry with her for some reason, stopped her from doing this.

"We need to talk to you outside," Ron said angrily and pulled Ginny out of the Great Hall roughly. Ginny wrenched her arm away and slapped him across the face.

"Do not touch me! I swear, if you weren't my brother, you would be unconscious right now!" Ginny said angrily. Ron stared at her for a second, clutching his stinging face.

"I swear that if you weren't my sister you would be in St. Mungo's! Parkinson and your Slytherin buddies just forced us to tell them about what happened in your first year!" Ron said angrily.

"Well, that's not my fault, now is it?!" Ginny said. Ron's thoughts came at her angry and loud.

It is your fault! You didn't stop even try to stop Voldemort! Ginny stared at her brother in shock.

"Very well... If that's what you think then..." Ginny shook her head sadly, refusing to cry yet again.

Swiftly, she pierced Ron's chest with extended fingernails. She didn't say anything, Ginny only stared at her brother. Ron stared at his pierced chest in shock, then at her before the images overloaded him and he fainted.

"What the hell did you do to him?!" Harry yelled as Ron slumped to the floor.

"I showed him all of my first year..." Ginny explained then went into the Great Hall, leaving Ron shaking and unconscious and Harry trying to levitate him to the hospital wing. "You might want to go take Ron to the hospital wing, Hermione," Ginny said to her.

With a nod, frown and confused look, Hermione grabbed her bag and headed outside quickly. Ginny went to the teacher's table again and waited until Albus acknowledged her presence before speaking.

"Miss Weasley, is there something I can help you with?" He asked smiling at her kindly.

"I was just wondering how, when and why my eyes became like this?" Ginny asked, the Glamour disappearing. Dumbledore paled and his face filled with shock, but in the next second he was smiling again, making Ginny wonder if she'd just imagined it.

"I think that had best be explained in private. I will explain it to you during our lesson, if you do not mind," he said. Ginny nodded. "Put the Glamour back on and go eat your lunch... Do not worry about it for now," Albus said, dismissing her.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny made her way down to the dungeons with no real enthusiasm. All her eagerness to learn and show her brothers that she could be happy had somehow left her, leaving her drained and lethargic. Dismissing it to having to work for seven days straight, Ginny entered the Potions classroom.

"Miss Weasley... How very nice of you to actually turn up," Snape said, having heard about Ginny missing class and arriving late from the other teachers.

"Now, now... Don't be mean or else you won't get your present," Ginny said with a mischievous grin.

Snape gave a small frown, wondering what on earth she was talking about. Ginny brought the Jobberknoll out of her bag and presented it to him.

"You're low on Jobberknoll feathers," she said with a shrug.

"But these are fresh... How did you get this? Are you playing a prank on me, Miss Weasley?" He asked sternly.

"Of course... I would only ever give you a gift to piss you off, wouldn't I, Severus?" Ginny drawled. Snape stared at her in shock for a moment, then glared at her.

"Do not use that language while you are in my classroom," he said. Ginny laughed harshly.

"Language can reflect the truth. Besides, I've used far worse than 'piss' while in your classroom Severus..."

"Are you all right?" Snape asked, frowning. Ginevra was rarely this easy to provoke.

"I'm just tired from having to work all day, every day. And I'm kind of hungry, but I'm sure I can wait until dinner," Ginny said. Her stomach growled, protesting to that comment. Suddenly realising the feeling of unusual emptiness in her stomach, Ginny swore loudly. "Uh... Can I go to the bathroom?" She asked, her face flushing.

Snape nodded, having come to the same conclusion as Ginny had. Not wanting to give Snape a reason to change his mind, Ginny ran to the closest bathroom, all the while cursing her hormones and the fact that she was a woman. The trip to the bathroom only proved her theory correct and needless to say that she was not a very happy person when she returned to the dungeons.

Quite aware of how women were at that time of the month, Snape warily proceeded to teach Ginny on how to keep a straight face when speaking to someone that you either didn't like, or were going to kill.

It was good in one sense that her monthly menstruation had started when he was teaching that, Snape mused to himself, smirking inwardly.

Ginny dragged herself out of the dungeons, her weariness finally catching up with her. She was grateful that Snape hadn't provoked her during the lesson. Not even Ron was that dumb to provoke her while she had her periods! Although Ginny was positive that he could disprove that theory in seconds...

She made her way to the Room of Requirement and waited for Albus to arrive. She was slightly shocked that he hadn't arrived yet, as he always seemed to be there before her...

"Miss Weasley. I do apologise for my tardiness," Albus said as he entered the room.

"That's all right, Headmaster... What's wrong with my eyes?" Ginny asked, straight to the point. She was too tired to beat around the bush with all of the trivial hello's and how are you's...

"There is nothing wrong with them, per say... Your progress is just going a lot faster than it should," Albus said.

"What on Earth does that mean? Is it good? Bad? Tell me something without your cryptic bloody answers!" Ginny cried. Albus just smiled, infuriating her further. He took of his glasses and proceeded to clean them calmly.

"I have been told of your situation, and so I will not take offence to that comment, Miss Weasley," Albus said. He finished cleaning his glasses and put them on, looking at her.

"Snape told you?!" Ginny asked in shock.

"Not necessarily... I figured it out myself when he failed to say exactly what was wrong with you," Albus replied with a small smile. "It is good that you are not using spells to prevent menstruating. It interferes too much with the natural... flow, if you will excuse the pun, of the human body," he said with a smile.

"There's spells to stop menstruation?" Ginny asked in shock. Then she realised whom she was talking to and what she was discussing and shook her head.

"Of course... What are you being taught?" Albus asked with a smile as he shook his head. "Never mind that... I think we should cancel today's lesson for you to recuperate and catch up on some sleep. I understand that last night must have been quite taxing for you," he said sympathetically.

"I'll be fine. I don't want to miss out on Hagrid's lesson again," Ginny said.

"That is understandable, but you must get some rest, so you can sleep through this lesson and if you feel well enough, you may attend Hagrid's lesson," Albus said, guiding her out of the room. "Oh, Miss Weasley? Next weekend is a Hogsmeade weekend. I suggest that you take the two days off and have some fun and a rest," Albus said with a smile.

"Thank you, Headmaster," Ginny said smiling gently.

As Ginny made her way to her room she yawned, getting tired with each step. If she'd had any thoughts besides sleep, she might have realised that only spells made someone this relaxed and tired...

Ignoring the sheets covering most of her furniture, Ginny crawled into bed and conjured a hot water bottle. She was still muttering about the stupidity of menstruation and why men didn't have to go through the same thing when she fell asleep.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny knelt before the seated woman, desperately wanting to glare at her, but refraining, knowing her status within the magical community.

"My dearest daughter... What a pleasure it is to see you again. I apologise for not coming to greet you personally last night, but your messenger arrived only moments before you did yourself and I barely had enough time to organise sleeping quarters for you," the woman said smiling at her.

"I accept your apology, and I thank you for your hospitality," Ginny replied frostily.

"Is there something wrong, my daughter?" The woman asked. Ginny didn't know whether to tell her or not, but in the end she gave a small sigh and relented into telling her.

"Last night after I'd received your guest room, some men came in offering their... services to me. They said they had been sent by you," Ginny said, looking to the woman for her reaction.

"Yes, that is correct. I thought that you would be lonely, and I do not like my guests to be lonely whilst they are in my house," the woman replied.

"Then you did not realise that I am engaged to be married and have been for over three months now?" Ginny asked.

"I did not think that would matter. What Draconius does not know will not hurt him, now will it?" The woman said, her voice not telling of the expression that was on her face.

"It does matter if Draconius knows of my adultery or not, my lady. And if I had then I would have told him, as I would have been the one to commit the crime," Ginny said.

"I hardly think adultery and crime are necessary terms for something that happens before marriage, my daughter," the woman replied.

"They may not be necessary terms to yourself, my lady, but in my opinion I think they are," Ginny replied. "I apologise for my complaints, my lady. I know you are a busy woman and I will not impinge on your hospitality any further. Thank you for your hospitality," Ginny said with a bow.

"You are very welcome, my daughter. You will be welcome in this house always," the woman said smiling.

With another bow of respect, Ginny Disapparated.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny woke up, angry that she couldn't even escape Seeing in her dreams. After her initial anger had faded, Ginny looked for the source that had woken her up.

She looked at her watch then got out of bed, feeling surprisingly refreshed. With a small shrug, Ginny straightened her clothes with a spell and headed out her front door to go to Hagrid's hut.

"'Ello Ginnee..." Olympe said, smiling at Ginny.

"Good afternoon, Madam Maxime. How are you?" Ginny asked politely.

"Veree well, thank you Ginnee. 'Agrid is in ve Forbidden Forest," Olympe said and led Ginny along a concealed path. They ended up in a clearing and Hagrid smiled at them as they came in.

"'Ello Ginny," he said in a whisper, beckoning her over. Ginny walked over and looked at what he was indicating to.

"Is that an Erkling?" Ginny asked, staring at the elfish creature. The pointed face was a dead give away, but Ginny just wanted to be sure...

Erklings had entranced her with their high-pitched cackle at a younger age, though she never remembered what happened when she'd gone with them. Ginny thought she remembered lights, music, dancing and laughter, but there was no proof to that part of her memory. She'd woken up in St. Mungo's a day or two later, with Molly and Arthur anxiously hovering nearby.

As the memory resurfaced from the depths of her mind, Ginny shook her head in amazement. She'd forgotten all about that happening!

"Yeah, that's an Erkling," Hagrid said proudly. "It asked Olympe personally to see yer. She made it promise it wouldn't hurt yer, so yer can go talk to it now," Hagrid said smiling at Olympe. "If it tries anythin', we'll be 'ere watching," he said.

Ginny nodded and walked out of the clearing. At the sound of footsteps, the Erkling looked up. Seeing Ginny it gave a high-pitched cackle and wandered over to her. Offering her its long bony hand, the Erkling smiled and Ginny's memory flashed in her mind.

The Erkling was no taller than she was. It smiled and offered her its hand. Ginny took it and wandered down into the forest, leaving her blanket at one of the trees so she wouldn't forget it on her way out. The Erkling gave another laugh and skipped merrily into a clearing, Ginny following happily.

"Thank you Relo," Ginny said smiling at the Erkling. She took his hand and Relo laughed.

"You remembered! We thought you'd forgotten about us... You never came back to visit us," Relo said sadly.

"I wasn't allowed anywhere near the forest after that. Mum had someone follow me around until she was sure I wouldn't go into the forest," Ginny said, some anger popping up at that memory. Relo nodded.

"We thought so... We got something for you," Relo said grinning. He let go of her hand then scrounged around the forest floor, muttering to himself. "We know it's around here... We left it right here," Relo muttered, scratching his head. Then he laughed and grabbed something, putting it behind his back so she couldn't see then turned back to Ginny. "You have to guess or we won't give it to you!" Relo said smiling.

"A hat?" Ginny guessed, having no idea what he was hiding. Relo laughed again and shook his head.

"No! We saved your blanket!" Relo said, producing Ginny's blue baby blanket with a large smile. "We knew you were worried about it, so we saved it so it wouldn't get bad!" Relo said smiling still.

"Thank you Relo. That was very kind of you," Ginny said genuinely.

She took the slightly frayed and dirty blanket from him, amazed that it still looked the same as when she had left it at the edge of the forest. Not a thread was out of place, nor was there a stain on it that hadn't been there before!

"We told you that you would be a Queen, didn't we!?" Relo asked smugly. Ginny gave a small laugh, remembering that he had told her exactly that.

"You definitely did... Thank you for the warning," she said.

"Warning? No, it was not that! We told you so you could get ready! We did not want you to just... find out," Relo said. "You did forget, didn't you? We thought you had remembered!" Relo said and started to cry in a loud-pitched tone.

"I did remember, Relo... I just remembered about it too late," Ginny said trying to comfort the elf-like creature. "Don't cry, Relo. Now that I know what I am, you can help me, ok?" Ginny said. Relo stopped crying and looked at her hopefully.

"Not 'what'! 'Who'! You are not a what Queen, you are a who Queen!" Relo said adamantly. "We will help you!" He added before she could change her mind.

"Thank you, Relo," she said with a smile.

"You are welcome... Can we live with you?" Relo asked smiling.

"You're not going to try and eat anyone, are you?" Ginny asked suspiciously. Relo shook his head adamantly.

"We would never eat them! Not after our grandfather was killed by that awful fat boy with a cauldron! Evil little fat boy used a cauldron to kill our grandfather! That evil fat boy was famous for it too! Stupid fat boy," Relo growled, no longer smiling and happy.

"All right... If you don't eat children, what do you eat now?" Ginny asked Relo.

"We eat little birds and fishes! We will find our own food. We just need somewhere to stay so those big centaurs don't try to hunt us again!" Relo said with a whimper. "Centaurs don't like the clearings, so we live near them to be safe," he said. Then he smiled at Ginny. "But we don't need to now," he said happily.

"Do you know why the centaurs don't like the clearings?" Ginny asked curiously. Relo shook his head.

"No... We have our thoughts though," Relo said.

"Perhaps you could share them with me later," Ginny said with a smile. "I hope you don't mind if I go now," Ginny said as she heard Hagrid shifting restlessly behind them. "I still have to finish my lesson," she explained.

"We will go with you!" Relo said in excitement. Ginny looked at Hagrid for confirmation.

"What did he say?" Hagrid asked, looking confused.

Ginny looked from the Erkling to Hagrid and back again in confusion, wondering why Hagrid couldn't understand Relo, who was speaking close-to-perfect English for a being of his nature.

"It is your ability as Queen, Ginevra," Bexley whispered softly, recognising her confusion.

"Oh... Uh, can Relo come with us? He's staying with me from now on," Ginny explained.

Hagrid looked at the creature for a moment, then gave a nod. Relo laughed happily and jumped up onto Ginny's shoulder. As he was fairly small for an Erkling, he was able to sit on her shoulder without causing any discomfort.

"Yer not going ter try an' pick up a stray manticore any time soon, are yer?" He asked with a hint of a smile. Ginny just grinned and didn't reply. "Yer not, are yer?" Hagrid asked, more serious now.

"If you can keep a dragon, I should be able to keep a manticore," Ginny said.

"Knew I shouldna told yer 'bout that..." He muttered under his breath, shaking his head.

"It's all right, Professor... Where's Olympe gone?" Ginny asked him.

"She's gone to check up on Grawp," Hagrid replied.

"Oh, all right... So what are we going to see today?" Ginny asked.

"We're not going ter see anythin'. The unicorns want ter see yer alone fer some reason. They're a little further in ter the Forest. Third clearing apparently... No others allowed, including yer new Erkling an' Boggart," Hagrid said.

"Ginevra has a Boggart? Can we see it?" Relo asked excitedly. Bexley flew out of Ginny and over to Hagrid. Relo followed eager to see the Boggart. "Can you change into lots of things?" Relo asked grinning in an evil but surprisingly child-like-happy way.

"Bye Ginny," Hagrid said. Relo waved and Bexley bowed as Ginny went further down the path.

Ginny wandered down the path at a leisurely pace. Her stomach was beginning to get cramps and she really didn't feel like changing into anything, even if it meant getting to see the unicorns sooner.

Evita neighed when she saw Ginny walk into the clearing and trotted over to her, resting her horn to the ground. Ginny bowed in return, trying to ignore her cramps.

Hello, my daughter... I have an offer for you... Evita said. Ginny nodded for her to continue. I would wish that you would ride on me... The tone of her 'voice' implicated that she also knew what this meant for Ginny.

I accept your offer with great honour, Lady Evita, Ginny said with another bow. She was extremely honoured, and didn't want to seem negative, but this meant yet another thing that she would have to deal with...

Ginny sat on Evita hoping that this month's menstruation wouldn't be too heavy... She was glad that her first day wasn't the heaviest. That usually happened on the second and third day. Well, it had before she'd turned into a Vampiress... Shaking her head, Ginny turned her thoughts back to Evita.

Do not fear, my daughter... It is a natural process for one of your kind, and it will not bother me if something happens... Evita said, hearing Ginny's thoughts.

Thank you, Lady Evita, Ginny said, relaxing slightly.

Evita gave Ginny permission to hold onto her mane, then she galloped away at an amazing speed, the rest of the herd following. Evita galloped through the Forest even faster than the nundu had, and Ginny had to hold on for dear life as the unicorn's speeds increased even more. Stopping gently in a clearing, Evita waited as Ginny dismounted, shaken. However, Ginny wasn't that shaken to not notice the sounds around the clearing.

Do you know who is outside of the clearing, Lady Evita? Ginny asked. Evita just gave a smile and with a bow of her horn, she retreated from the clearing.

Ginny spun around as the sounds came from behind her. She looked at the person who had entered the clearing in shock. Alexander Tobias Therode was standing in front of her!

"My Queen," he said with a bow.

Ginny returned his bow, still in shock. Alexander walked over to her, smiling. He lifted his hand, with his palm facing her. As Ginny did the same action, a bright white-red light formed between their palms and Alexander went to the ground, kneeling before her. Ginny noticed that a symbol was glowing on his forehead in the same coloured light and wondered what it was.

"I, Alexander Tobias Therode, have been assigned to protect you, my Queen. I pledge that I will protect you and those around you with all of the power in my possession, or my life if I have to," Alexander said.

"I accept your pledge, Alexander Tobias Therode," Ginny said, wondering if that was all she had to say. As Alexander stood up again and didn't seem too fazed, she guessed that was sufficient...

"Is there anything my Queen wishes me to do for her?" Alexander asked.

"Firstly, my name is Ginevra, not my Queen," Ginny said. Alexander nodded his head in recognition, so Ginny continued. "Secondly, can I ask what that symbol on your forehead means?" Ginny asked curiously.

"The symbol means that I am a Protector, and I must protect you with my life, if the need arises. If I do not fulfil my job while in your service, then I can be stripped of all of my power and my memory will be erased. If the case is serious, then I can also be put to death," Alexander said.

"You can be stripped of your power?" Ginny asked with a shudder.

Stripping someone's power was almost as bad as taking away their soul. Shuddering again, she ignored the thought that reminded her of the vision she'd had featuring Alexander...

"Yes. It is uncommon, as all of the Protectors will protect their assigned with their lives. It is rare that a Protector should not fulfil his or her duty," Alexander said. Ginny just nodded, her mind intent on throwing her vision at her...

My daughter? It is time for you to return. Protector Alexander, you will not accompany Ginevra. You will watch over her from the boundaries of the Forest until the threat against Ginevra becomes more apparent.

"Threat? What threat?" Ginny asked, frowning.

There is no time, my daughter. Please, we must hurry if you are to return in time for your next lesson. I was given strict instructions by Hagrid... Evita said sounding worried. With a sigh, Ginny mounted Evita again and they sped off quickly.

What threat exactly? Ginny asked as they practically flew through the Forest.

We are not sure yet, my daughter. The threat is still hidden, even to those that are skilled in reading the future. The threat will not show until you are first hurt by it, Evita said, sounding both apprehensive and sad at the thought.

Do you know how long that will be? Ginny asked. Evita chose not to reply.

"There yer are Ginny! We've been waiting fer yer," Hagrid said. Ginny got off of Evita and gave a bow. Evita just nodded in recognition, then galloped away quickly.

"Sorry I'm late... I just got assigned my Protector," Ginny said.

Bexley floated into her and Relo jumped onto her shoulder, cackling happily.

"I know," Hagrid said as he led them out of the Forbidden Forest again.

"How do you know? Why does everyone know everything that's going to happen to me before I do?" Ginny complained.

"Yer not the only one who can See, Ginny," Hagrid said. "And if yer hadn't been silly enough to cover up yer mirrors and the like, then yer would have known," Hagrid admonished.

"Ok, just how did you know that?"

"I apologise, Ginevra... I did not know you wanted that fact to be kept from others," Bexley said from inside her. Ginny sighed and shook her head.

"It is fine, Bexley..." Ginny said.

"I'd invite yer in fer some tea, but I know Relo wants ter go see yer place," Hagrid said with a smile at the Erkling. "Bexley translated fer us," he explained at Ginny's confused look.

"All right... Thank you Hagrid," Ginny said then went over to her rooms.

She wrapped her robes around her tighter as the cool air seeped into her skin. It was going to rain soon, she could practically feel it.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

At eight o'clock Ginny began her exercises. She found that it wasn't the same as actually having someone there to exercise and fight with you, but she did the exercises nonetheless.

Ginny finished her last exercise and did some cool downs before calling for Relo, who had run off as soon as they'd arrived in her rooms. In seconds, Relo had returned, puffing slightly.

"You called us?" Relo asked smiling happily.

"Yes... I'm just going to dinner now, ok? Are you sure you don't want me to bring you something?" Ginny asked. Relo shook his head.

"No, we will be all right. We is going hunting for birds and fishes now," Relo said smiling. He waved and left quickly, scurrying away. Ginny gave her head a small shake then headed to the Great Hall for dinner.

"Hello Ginevra. You look happy," Pansy noted dryly.

"Uh... Thanks? Should I be unhappy about anything?" Ginny asked in confusion.

"Oh, ignore her. She's just being a sour snake," Millicent said smirking at Pansy.

"Shut up, Millicent," Pansy growled. "You're just jealous because you don't have a love life to fuck up..." Pansy said.

"You have a love life?" Millicent asked, feigning surprise. She was rewarded with a punch on the arm. "Ohhh... That really hurt me," she sneered. Pansy rolled her eyes.

"Drama queen," she muttered.

"So how did you fuck up your love life then?" Ginny asked casually.

"I can't choose between them," Pansy said, looking over to Vincent and Gregory.

"Who says you have to?" Ginny asked. Pansy looked at Ginny in surprise.

"Well... No one really... I kind of feel bad that I'm sleeping with both of them though," she said looking slightly guilty.

"You have a conscious? I've got to owl the Daily Prophet straight away!" Millicent announced laughing. Pansy glared at her. "Wait, are you sleeping with them at the same time?" Millicent asked, grinning evilly.

"No! They're not like that," Pansy said, regret sounding in her voice.

"Have you asked them if they're 'like that'? Or are you just assuming?" Ginny asked.

"Uh... Assuming," Pansy said, wondering where this was leading to.

"Then ask them. Go talk to them at the same time and tell them what you've been doing. If you love them both as much as they love you, then I'm sure you could come to some sort of agreement," Ginny said with a shrug.

"I don't love them!" Pansy said.

"I think someone's in denial!" Millicent crowed, absolutely loving the fact that she could screw with Pansy's mind.

"Would you shut up?!" Pansy growled as people turned to look at Millicent. "Fine, I'll do what you said... I just hope they don't hate me for it," she murmured with a sigh. Getting up, she went over to Crabbe and Goyle and whispered in their ears. They nodded and followed her outside surprisingly tamely, considering the way they usually argued to stay with their plates of food.

"Do you think she'd let me watch? I want to see what happens," Millicent said laughing.

"You can be such a mean person Millicent," Ginny said shaking her head. "Although it would be interesting to see how it ends up..." She said with a grin. Millicent just laughed. "So what are you going to do about Theodore?" Ginny asked. Millicent stopped laughing immediately and stared at her in shock.

"What... How... What do you mean?" She asked, trying to sound indifferent.

"Exactly what you're in denial about," Ginny said with a smirk.

"Now, now ladies... No one's allowed to be in denial without me knowing about it," Blaise said silkily as he sidled up to them. Looking at them intensely, he tried to judge exactly who was in denial. Turning to Millicent he put an arm around her shoulders. "Now, why don't you tell your Uncle Blaise what you're in denial about?"

"I'm not in denial!" Millicent protested.

"Please! The mere fact that you are in denial about being in denial shows me that you're in denial!" Blaise said smirking at her. "Now, tell me what you're in denial about..." He said. Millicent shook her head then indicated to Ginny.

"How do you know that Ginevra's not the one in denial?" She asked pointedly.

"Because Ginevra is the one who said that you were in denial... Anyway, she's in denial about something, but as I already know what that's about, then I need to know what you're in denial about," Blaise said with a grin.

"Oh, bugger off already! I'm not in denial about anything, so let it be!" Millicent said, getting up and leaving.

"You certainly know how to clear the room," Ginny drawled, smirking at Blaise.

"I try..." He replied with a grin.

"Why don't you tell your Aunty Ginevra what she's in denial about?" Ginny said mocking him.

"I couldn't do that! Then you would protest about being in denial too and leave," Blaise said, feigning a pout. "And since Neville's playing in the Greenhouses I need someone to talk to," he said with a wink.

"Why is he in the Greenhouses?" Ginny asked.

"He's testing your unicorn hair on some of his plants," Blaise said with a shrug. "He wouldn't let me watch. Says I get him all nervous... I think he's said the same thing about Snape though, which I think is something to worry about," Blaise said with a wink. Ginny shook her head.

"I'm sure it is... Now tell me what I'm supposed to be in denial about," she said.

"Damn, thought you'd forgotten about that," Blaise muttered.

He sighed and raked a hand through his hair, as if considering not telling her. He leant towards her and in a single whispered word, Blaise caused Ginny to go pale then red in anger.

"Seeing."

"Are you all right?" Draco asked suddenly, looking at her from the other side of the table. He hadn't looked up from his food after Ginny had sat down, but now he was looking at her with something that could have been concern on his face.

"Fine," Ginny replied. "I've suddenly lost my appetite," she said, pushing her plate of food away.

"See, I told you that you would leave," Blaise muttered.

"It's not because of that, Blaise... I'm just not feeling well," Ginny said.

It wasn't a complete lie... Her stomach cramps had now spread through to her back and now her lower body was hurting like she'd been cursed with the Cruciatus Curse!

Blaise just nodded and watched as she left, then turned to see Draco narrow his eyes at him. With a small sigh, he listened as Draco angrily started questioning him.

"What did you say to her?"

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny curled up in her bed with a hot water bottle, muttering about how Blaise was wrong and she wasn't in denial. Realising how much she sounded like Pansy and Millicent when they were in denial, Ginny sighed and knew that she probably was in denial...

"Ginevra?" Ginny heard a voice call.

It sounded strangely like Draco's voice, but he didn't know what her password was, so how could he be in her rooms? Putting it to being half-asleep, Ginny ignored the voice and closed her eyes again.

"Ginevra? Are you decent?" Draco asked from the other side of her bedroom door.

"What are you doing here?" Ginny asked groggily as she got out of bed reluctantly.

"I just wanted to see if you were all right..." He said uncertainly.

"No, you just wanted to see if you could make me show you The Vision," Ginny said, one eyebrow raised.

"Well... That too," he added with a shrug. Ginny shook her head and went to close her door, then stopped.

"How do you know the password to my rooms?" She asked.

"You like Latin far too much, and you've got a ironic sense of humour. Kind of makes sense that the password would be lamia," Draco replied.

"Leave my room before I set my Erkling on you," Ginny said seriously.

"You don't have an Erkling," he said, then seeing her serious face, added, "Do you?"

"Can we play with him? We think he looks like fun!" Relo said from behind him, cackling in a high pitched tone.

"No, Relo. You can't play with Draco. It's his bed time," Ginny said with a smirk.

Draco stared at the Erkling in shock, then at Ginny.

"Yeah. Bed time... See you tomorrow then," Draco said and left the room quickly. Relo pouted and went to cry, but Ginny offered for him to go hunting and he left happily.

Unable to go back to sleep, Ginny looked at her Vampire book for a while. She stopped at a particular passage in shock. After re-reading it, Ginny read it again three more times before cursing loudly.

As with everything, there is a good side and a bad side to a Vampiress menstruation.

The bad side is that during the menstruation period, the Vampiress will become more irritable, prone to anger and the more common reason, is that they will have the need for blood. If left for too long, the need becomes almost overpowering, making the Vampiress powerless in their lust for the Thirst.

To stop this, most Vampiresses choose to lock themselves away so as not to risk not only themselves, but also others. If married, or with another, a Vampiress will often drink from their spouse during their menstruation cycle, as a long Feed will quench the Thirst for the menstrual period.

The good side however, is that once a Vampiress Feeds, then the usual cramps and other menstruation-associated ailments will lessen considerably.

Ginny sighed in frustration. This was not going to be a good week! With a small groan, she got up and started to close and lock all of her windows and doors.

Shouting a spell at her wardrobe, all of the corridor doors closed abruptly and locked themselves. The wardrobe door shut and locked itself on the outside, therefore not allowing Ginny to leave her rooms.

With the sudden wind from all of the doors closing, the sheets on Ginny's furniture and reflective surfaces flew off, disappearing into thin air as they left the solid surfaces.

Ginny went over to her bed, conjured a hot water bottle and then lay down for a very long sleep...

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Sunday, Sept. 8

"Ginevra! You left us all alone..." Relo whined, waking Ginny up. She looked at him sleepily, then in confusion as his words sunk in.

"What do you mean?" She asked.

"You locked us out of your rooms and left us alone last night! You didn't even talk to us when we called your name!" Relo said, his bottom lip trembling. Ginny realised that Relo meant that she'd been sleepwalking again and sighed.

"I'm sorry, Relo... I didn't mean to lock you out... I wasn't leaving you on purpose, I was just sleepwalking. I've been doing that lately. You should really leave my rooms now. I might get the Thirst and I don't want to hurt you," Ginny said.

She felt something stirring in the back of her mind and tried to hold it off. Almost as if sensing it, Relo's eyes filled with a mix of fear and surprise and he left her room quickly.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Ginevra! Are you in there?" A voice called from one of the other rooms.

Ginny woke up groggily. As the person opened the wardrobe and walked in the room, Ginny could only smell blood. The sound of pumping blood filled her ears, inviting her to taste it. Blood coursed through her own veins and Ginny listened as their two hearts pumped the delicious liquid around two different bodies.

"There you are, Ginevra! Why haven't you come to breakfast? I wanted to tell you about Greg and Vince..." Pansy said, stopping at Ginny's doorway. "Are you all right? You look like shit," Pansy muttered, walking over.

"No!" Ginny yelled loudly.

Pansy stopped in shock. The taste of blood filled Ginny's mouth again and she fought to keep control of her actions.

"Go away. Right now," Ginny said tensely, but Pansy didn't move. "I mean it, Pansy... Don't stay here... Leave," Ginny said and Pansy finally left the room, the taste of blood leaving with her.

With a shudder, Ginny flicked her hand and her door shut, locking too. Ginny crawled back under her blanket and clutched the water bottle to her weary body. In mere minutes, Ginny could hear a door in the corridor open and more than one set of feet were coming towards her.

"Ginevra! I don't care what you said, I'm coming in with the rest of us, so you better be bloody decent!" Pansy called.

Ginny could practically taste their blood in her mouth as eight other people walked into the room. She held the covers down over her head tightly and tried to stop herself from jumping up and drinking each and every one of them.

"I mean it, Pansy! Go away! I don't want to hurt you!" Ginny called, her voice muffled underneath the thick blanket.

She could hear their blood pumping through their veins, as loudly as drums beating in her ears. She held the covers tighter as need and the Thirst washed over her. In vain, Ginny tried to block her ears.

"What do you mean, hurt me?" Pansy asked, coming closer to Ginny's bed. The blood pumped faster and louder and it became too much for Ginny. She jumped out of bed and grabbed Pansy by the throat.

"I told you to leave!" She cried, tears streaming down her face. Her fangs bared and with a cry of pain, Ginny made them retract back into her mouth. She flung open her front door and ran into the Forbidden Forest with a loud cry, changing into a wolf as she did so.

"I think I know what's wrong with her," Blaise announced from Ginny's study room. The others went into the room and saw him looking at Ginny's Vampire book.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"I'll do it," Pansy announced after reading the small passage.

"But you can't go into the Forest. I'll do it," Blaise said. Pansy glared at him.

"I'm the one that made her go there, I should be the one to get her..." She retorted.

"I doubt that either of you will be able to now," Luna said and indicated to where Draco had been standing only moments before. They looked out the front door and saw a wisp of blonde hair entering the Forest.

"She's going to kill us if he gets hurt," Neville said and sighed shaking his head.

Draco walked into the Forest, Ginny's robes folded over his arm. He couldn't believe he was actually going ahead with this! It was something noble and brave; something he would have expected from a Gryffindor, not from a Slytherin, especially a Malfoy Slytherin!

He sighed reluctantly and walked deeper into the Forbidden Forest, making sure to keep to the clearings.

"Ginevra!" He called softly. He heard a howl and went in the direction of it. "Ginevra! Are you here?" He called, feeling slightly foolish.

There was another howl nearby and when Draco entered a clearing, he saw a reddish wolf sitting there, howling at nothing in particular. He walked over to the wolf and crouched beside her.

"Ginevra, you need to change back... Come on, change back to your human self," he cajoled unsuccessfully. Ginny just looked at him with big brown eyes and mewled pitifully. "I can see I'm going to have to do this the hard way..." Draco muttered and pulled out a small knife from his robe pocket. He made a small incision in his forearm and they both watched as the crimson blood flowed down his arm and onto the ground. "You're not just going to let this all go to waste, are you?" Draco asked as Ginny gave another mewl, staring at his arm.

Suddenly, Ginny leapt on him, changing back in record time and began drinking from his wrist hungrily. She licked and sucked at his flowing blood eagerly, eventually getting her fill. When she pulled away, Ginny healed the wound and wiped the excess blood from her lips.

"Why did you do that, Draco? I didn't want to do it..." Ginny muttered. She put the offered robe on, realising that she was still in her pyjamas.

"Sometimes need overtakes want, Ginevra... Let's go back before the centaurs find out we're here," Draco said and stood up, offering her his hand. Ginny stood up and they went to leave the clearing, but were stopped. Alexander stood there, glaring at Draco full heartedly.

"What did you do to her?" He hissed at Draco.

"Who in the Gods names are you?" Draco sneered at him. Alexander glared at him and put his hand up angrily. A red ball started to form, and realising what he was about to Draco, Ginny stood in front of him.

"Leave him alone, Alexander! He is my own, and I would not be very happy if you hurt him," Ginny said. With a curt nod, Alexander closed his hand, the ball disappearing.

"I apologise for the misunderstanding," Alexander said with an extremely small bow to Draco. "I did not know that Ginevra had already found her own," he explained coldly.

"Apology accepted," Ginny said for Draco, pulling him away quickly. "You should leave now. The centaurs are coming," Ginny said to her Protector.

With a low bow, Alexander changed into a bird and flew away quickly. Ginny pulled Draco out of the Forbidden Forest in record time, the centaurs hooting one arrow at their feet in warning.

"Aren't you supposed to be their Queen or something?" Draco asked.

"They won't accept me as their Queen yet," Ginny said with a small shrug as she pulled the arrow out of the ground. "Bane," Ginny muttered, recognising the feathers on the end of the arrow.

"Is that why they kidnapped you yesterday?" Draco asked as they headed back to Ginny's rooms.

"No, I think that was more of a challenge. They wanted to talk with me, but you stopped it... I don't think I thanked you for that," Ginny said with a smile. Draco shook his head.

"No, you didn't..."

"Then thank you for attempting to save me," Ginny said with a smirk.

"Attempting?" Draco repeated in shock.

"Well, you tried to, but in the end got captured yourself, so you didn't really save me... Blaise was the one who got the centaurs to let us go," Ginny said.

She was trying so hard not to laugh at Draco's expression and felt bad for teasing him so, but it was too good an opportunity to miss!

"So what would you have done if I had saved you?" He asked smirking at her.

Draco Malfoy was flirting with her... Ginny was surprised to find that she didn't really mind.

"I would have repaid the debt," she said, flirting too.

They were going to be married eventually, why wouldn't she flirt with him now?

"Oh, really? I think you should show me exactly how you would have repaid the debt, just so I can make sure that it's good enough for Blaise's high expectations," Draco said stopping to face her.

"I think you're just working up an excuse to kiss me again," Ginny said grinning.

"Maybe I am," he said, kissing her.

Ginny had expected him to deny it and glare at her for suggesting such a thing, but this?! A small voice in the back of her mind reminded her that she didn't want this to happen again.

Ginny tried to remember exactly why she had promised that she wouldn't let him do it again, then as the answer didn't come to mind (or seem very relevant), she just kissed him back.

"By the Gods!" They heard a voice scream. Pulling apart quickly, Ginny and Draco saw Lavender running up to the school grounds.

"We should go up there before the entire school finds out," Draco suggested.

"By the time we actually do get up there, the entire school would have already been told. Brown's got gossipers at every corner in every hallway..." Ginny said shaking her head.

"What do you suggest we do then?" Draco asked smirking at her.

"Where in the Gods names have you two been? What's this I hear about you kissing?" Blaise asked smirking at them.

"Brown really works fast..." Draco drawled, lazily smirking at Blaise.

"No, we heard her yelling from Ginny's rooms... You better go to your lessons Ginny, or else you'll be late," Blaise reminded her. "Pansy's been waiting very impatiently to tell you about what happened last night with her boyfriends," he said with a smirk. Ginny grinned.

"I'm sure she'll be very happy that you spoiled her story," Ginny said as they went back to her rooms. "Have you seen Relo? I made him leave my room this morning and I don't know if he's all right," she said, only just realising it.

"I'll take it that Relo is your Erkling? He's in your rooms talking with Theodore. Relo said he got in through the other doors before you locked them, according to Theodore. When I left they were talking about an evil fat boy with a cauldron..." Blaise said with a shrug, indicating that he had no idea what they were talking about.

"Relo's grandfather was killed by Bruno Schmidt when he was hit over the head with Schmidt's father's collapsible cauldron... Haven't you read Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find them yet?" Ginny asked with a smirk.

"Of course I have. I just don't remember every entry in that blasted book," Blaise growled.

"Ginevra! We were worried about you!" Relo cried and ran over to her, hugging her legs tightly. "Is Ginevra all right now?" Relo asked sniffing loudly.

"I'm fine, thank you Relo... Sorry about before, is your throat all right?" Ginny asked Pansy.

"It's all right... Is it really true that you two were caught kissing by Lavender? She's been screaming to the Otherworld about it," Pansy said smirking at them.

"Where's Pansy and who let Skeeter in?" Ginny said smirking.

"Funny, Ginevra..." Pansy drawled.

"What happened in the Forest?" Neville asked looking at them. Then he saw the small wound on Draco's wrist and shook his head. "Don't worry," he said with a grin.

"Hope none of you mind, but I would really like to get changed... So would you all kindly remove yourself from my bedroom?" Ginny said grinning at them.

They all left quickly, letting Ginny change into her fighting outfit.

"You're not all going to take me to the Room for Requirement, are you?" Ginny asked when she saw that they were all waiting in the meeting room for her.

"No... The spell Pansy used to get past your locks and wards only let us get in. We can't get back out unless you take the wards off," Theodore said.

"Should I even ask what spell you used to get past them?" Ginny asked smirking at Pansy.

"You can ask, but that doesn't mean you'll get an answer," Pansy replied.

Ginny just laughed and took the wards off, then left with them down the corridor.

"The next door on you right is closest to the library," Ginny called out, knowing that they had some essays due.

"Hey Ginny. Do you know where Luna's gone?" Colin asked, coming up beside her.

"No, actually I don't. Do you want me to check for you?" Ginny asked. Colin nodded and Ginny stopped walking to concentrate. "She's heading to the Owlery," Ginny said. "The door after this one will take you closest to it."

"Thanks," Colin said.

"We'll see you at recess, Ginevra," Pansy called out as she left with Theodore, Millicent, Gregory and Vincent.

"All right! Bye," Ginny called back.

"Ginny? Which door is closest to Gryffindor?" Neville asked.

"It's a few doors down. Colin, this door on your left is to the Owlery," Ginny called.

Colin said good bye and left through the door. With a smirk, Blaise started to whisper in Neville's ear quietly. A very Slytherin-like grin formed on Neville's face and they both started to send messages to Ginny.

"Not again... Why are you teasing me?" Ginny asked them as the first lot of images and thoughts started to appear in her mind.

"We're not doing anything," Blaise said innocently.

"What are you going on about?" Draco asked, looking between the three of them.

"They keep teasing me," Ginny pouted. Blaise laughed at her expression.

"How do they tease you?" Draco asked in confusion.

"Uh... They purposely send me specific thoughts and images," Ginny said vaguely.

Confusion filled Draco's face, then as he realised what Ginny meant, he glared at Blaise and Neville.

"You're... sending her... Blaise, you're a sick person..." Draco said shaking his head.

"You can argue about it later," Ginny interrupted as Blaise was about to answer back. "I've only got a few minutes to get to my first lesson. Moody's going to put me on a spit and roast me if I'm late," she said with a smirk. "The door on your right Neville," Ginny called out.

"Thanks Ginny!" Neville called as he climbed out of the door. "See you later, Blaise," he said with a grin, closing the door.

Ginny picked up the pace, hurrying along the corridor. She really wouldn't put it past Moody to spit and roast her... As she climbed out of the door, she headed around the corner to the Room of Requirement. Ron was waiting there, looking extremely angry.

"Hello Ron," Ginny said, wondering why he looked so angry.

"Did you kiss Malfoy?" Ron asked, glaring at her.

"What?" Ginny asked in confusion.

"What don't you understand?! I asked you if you kissed Malfoy!" Ron yelled at her.

"Permissum suus vado!" Draco yelled, pulling his wand out and pointing it at Ron. (Leave her alone!)

"Operor non dico mihi quis efficio!" Ron hissed. He turned on Ginny and asked her again. "Did you?" He asked, glaring. (Do not tell me what to do!)

"Yes, I did," Ginny replied. "Why is it any of your business?" Ginny started to ask, but Ron had stalked over to her.

Without a word he slapped Ginny across the face. Not really expecting this, Ginny fell to the ground. Draco grabbed Ron's hand to stop him doing it again.

"Don't touch her," he hissed. "Es vos totus vox, Ginevra?" Draco asked, helping her up. (Are you all right, Ginevra?)

Ron grabbed Draco's shoulder, pulled him around and punched him squarely on the nose.

"Ron! Leave him alone! He had nothing to do with it!" Ginny yelled, pulling Ron away from Draco. Ron pulled away from her roughly.

"Don't touch me! Vos meretrix! How dare you do this?! Do you have any idea what Mum and Dad are going to say? Do you know what the entire school is saying about you?" (You whore!)

"Do not call me a whore!" Ginny yelled, slapping Ron hard. He glared at her but didn't do anything. "None of this is your problem to deal with, Ronald," Ginny said, going over to Draco.

She healed his nose and helped him sit up. When Draco could stand properly, he glared at Ron and threw a hex at him.

Ron dodged it and pulled his own wand out. Ron pushed Ginny to the sidelines and she watched as one of her visions played out in front of her.

Draco and Ron glared at each other, wands drawn. Ginny and Blaise stood on the side, worried.

"Please, don't do this! Ron, Draco, see reason, will you?" She yelled to them. Ron glared at her.

"He deserves it! Do you know what the entire school is saying?" Ron hissed.

"That's their problem and mine. It is not your problem to deal with!" Ginny repeated, yelling angrily.

"That's not the point!" Ron yelled back and glared at Malfoy again.

"Draco, please! You don't have to do this!" Ginny said.

"He has no right to hit you just because we kissed," Draco growled and glared at Ron again.

"Blaise, can't you do something?" Ginny asked Blaise. He shook his head.

"As much as I don't want this fight to happen, I'm not that stupid to try and get between your brother and Draco. They'll tear me to pieces," Blaise said apologetically. Ginny nodded and took her robes off determination filling her face.

"I understand... Can you hold these for me? I'll be right back... I just need to knock some sense into these two boys," she growled and looked at Draco and Ron. They were duelling, both looking as angry as the other.

Ginny stepped in closer, careful to avoid the spells they were throwing.

"Ginny! Get out of the way!" Ron yelled.

"Move out of the way, Ginevra!" Draco yelled.

Ginny stepped in between them and looked at both of them.

"I will not move. I will not allow you to fight the fights that I should be fighting... If you wish to fight me, then I am ready... Bring it on," Ginny said and looked at them.

"I'm not going to fight you! That's not fair!" Ron said. Ginny raised an eyebrow at him.

"I will not use any of the extra powers I have been given... I think that is a fair fight, Ronald. Now make up your minds. Either stop this nonsense and fight me on your own, or I will kick you both so hard that you'll be put into last week," Ginny snarled at them.

"I refuse to fight you," Draco said and put his wand away.

Ginny looked at Ron expectantly. He glared at Draco over Ginny's shoulder.

"This isn't over, Malfoy," he snarled.

"Oh, yes it is!" Ginny said getting angry at her brother's stupidity. "Listen to me, Ronald! I will fight my own fights! I don't need you to do that for me! I am not eleven any more!" She yelled and her entire body glowed red as her hair began to crackle with anger. "DO YOU UNDERSTAND THAT?" She yelled.

"Yes," Ron muttered. Ginny calmed down in half a second and looked at her brother sadly.

"No, you don't understand, Ronald... Let me fight my own fights. I can handle it. If I get myself into trouble, at least allow me the chance to get myself out of trouble," she said softly then, grabbing her robes from Blaise, she went into the Room of Requirement.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Sorry for being late, Professor... I had to deal with a fight in the corridor," Ginny said. Moody just nodded.

"Exercises, then bow and arrow," he said curtly.

Ginny nodded then did as he said. As she was doing the exercises, Moody set up the target for her. After setting up the bow and arrow, Ginny waited until Moody gave a nod to shoot the arrow at the target. The arrow hit the board and Moody shook his head.

"Again. Keep shooting arrows until you hit the bullseye," he said and flicked his wand, making the arrow return to Ginny's quiver. "Give me the quiver," he instructed. Handing it to him, Moody cast a spell on it. "I will return in half an hour. There is a spell on the arrows so they will return to the quiver each time they hit the board. If one hits the bullseye, it won't return," Moody said.

"Thank you, Moody," Ginny said. He just nodded then left the room.

Ginny put another arrow on the bow and aimed at the target again. She let loose and the arrow flew through the air. It returned to the quiver immediately and Ginny repeated the process.

After about ten minutes, Ginny was finally onto the actual target. As she got closer to the bullseye, Ginny was surprised in another fifteen minutes that the arrow she'd just shot hadn't returned to the quiver. Walking over to the target, Ginny saw that the arrow was on the red part of the target. Grinning, she went back to her original spot and kept shooting the arrows. A few of them returned but Ginny didn't really care, she was just happy she'd hit it once! Continuing to shoot the arrows, Ginny was relieved and pleased when none of them returned to the quiver.

She relaxed her weary arms for a moment then frowned as an all too familiar weight returned to her quiver. Checking to make sure that the arrows were still on the target, Ginny reached behind her back and pulled out one of the new arrows. It looked to be the same, except it was slightly longer. Not so much that it would make a difference in her shooting or aim, but just so that it could fly to hit a target further away.

With a reluctant sigh, Ginny moved to the next marked line that hadn't been there moments ago, and put the notch of the arrow onto the string of the bow. Pulling back and aiming, Ginny let it fly. It completely missed the target. Realising that she wasn't standing correctly, Ginny readjusted her stance and repeated again. This time it actually hit the target board, but not the target itself. Sighing, Ginny continued to practise.

"Ginevra... I see that you have progressed," Moody said as he entered the room and saw the target full of arrows. "Could you get those three boys to leave? They're attracting too much attention and making an awful lot of noise for two boys," Moody said.

"Didn't you just say there were three..." Ginny began to ask then shook her head and went over to the door.

She opened it and saw Draco, Blaise and Ron standing out there. Blaise was keeping them apart with a spell, but that didn't stop Draco and Ron from quarrelling with each other.

"Thank the Gods! This spell's beginning to wear thin," Blaise muttered quietly. At Blaise's comment, both Draco and Ron looked to the door to see Ginny standing there.

"Ginny!" Ron said.

"Ginevra," Draco began.

"Shut up!" Ginny said pointing her bow and arrow at them.

They shut up, but didn't seem to take her too seriously with such a primitive weapon. She let two arrows fly at them. Both of them missed, but it made the two boys more attentive and wary.

"The next two won't miss," she growled.

Well, they probably would have, but Ginny didn't want them to know that!

"Blaise, please tell me why you're all still waiting out here," Ginny said.

"Well, I'm just waiting for Draco. He's not leaving without saying something to you, and Ronnie-kins won't leave until he leaves," Blaise said, giving her the basics of the situation.

"Fine... Draco, I will talk with you later. Ron you can leave now and Blaise, please make sure they leave each other in one piece," Ginny said.

Blaise nodded and Bexley flew out of Ginny to help him. Shaking her head, Ginny went back into the Room of Requirement and apologised to Moody.

"As long as you got them away, it's fine," he said gruffly. "You better go get changed now. Remus will be expecting you," Moody said.

"Thank you," Ginny said then went into the side room.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Walking to the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom, Ginny hoped that Bexley was all right. He still hadn't returned to her, and she was starting to worry. Entering the classroom, Ginny saw Lupin talking to Bexley and sighed in relief.

"There you are, Bexley! I worried about you," Ginny said.

"I apologise, Ginevra. It was not my intention to scare you... All three boys are still in one piece, and your brother is now with Harry and Hermione," Bexley reported.

"Thank you, Bexley," Ginny said.

"You are welcome, Ginevra. If I may return?" He asked.

Ginny nodded and he flew back into her body, not liking being out in the daylight for so long.

"Follow me please," Lupin said and Ginny followed him out of the room, wondering what this lesson would be about.

Remus stopped in front of the Room of Requirement and a silver-metallic door appeared. Ginny watched as different colours swirled around the door, shimmering in the non-existent light. She realised that the door had no handle and wondered how they were supposed to get in.

"This test may be hard for you to do, but it is necessary. Wait five seconds, then follow me in," he said and walked through the door.

Ginny stared. People weren't supposed to walk through doors. Ghosts and sometimes beings, sure, but people?

Taking a deep breath and closing her eyes, Ginny walked towards the door. Bracing herself for the solid impact, she was surprised when it didn't come. Bumping into Remus, Ginny opened her eyes and saw Remus looking down at her.

"You thought that the door was solid, didn't you?" Remus asked grinning.

"Yes..." Ginny said and looked around the room. "What is this room?" She asked. It looked empty, but she could hear hundreds of footsteps walking around them. Remus looked out at the dark around them for a moment before replying.

"There are people walking around us, and even through us right now... Every person in this room is someone you would know. They could be your best friend, or someone you saw across the street. The difference between them and these people is that these people are not going to talk to you. To these people, you are invisible. They don't see you, they don't know you, and they can't hear you. You have to walk from one end of the room to the other and back here before the test is completed. It sounds easy, but believe me, it's not," Remus said, memories haunting his face. "Also, they will be saying the most hurtful things about you to one another..." He said. "I will be back when you're done. Just don't curse me, all right?" He said.

Ginny gave a small nod, not really looking forward to this. Remus put a hand on her shoulder and tried to look encouraging.

"I will hold your bag for you... Good luck Ginevra," he said then left with her bag.

As his form passed through the door, the lights came on and Ginny could see the people. It was not hundreds of people, it looked more like thousands! She took a deep breath then started to walk.

"Ginny is such a slut! I saw her with Draco Malfoy the other day and just this morning I saw her with Blaise Zabini! She's getting on really well with those Slytherins, don't you think?" Hermione asked Harry.

Ginny watched as Harry agreed with her, saying how disgusting it was. Shaking her head, Ginny kept walking. It hadn't happened, therefore it couldn't affect her.

"She should have been the seventh son. I never wanted a daughter," Arthur Weasley said.

Ginny didn't want to admit that hurt. It probably wasn't true, but to hear someone that sounded and looked exactly like her father saying it...

"Why couldn't Ginny be more ladylike!? She's always playing rough with her brothers. It makes me look like a bad mother! The things people say in public when she's walking around cursing like a trooper and hexing her brothers..." Molly complained to her childhood friend, shaking her head.

Ginny winced then shook her head. She didn't swear like a "trooper" and never hexed her brothers in public! Putting the insult behind her, she kept walking.

"I don't even know her, but she's a complete tart! I mean, the way she was staring at me on the Knight Bus! It was repulsive!" One boy complained.

Ginny flushed at that. She hadn't thought he'd noticed... She had just been looking. It was normal for a fourteen-year-old to look at someone who looked fairly decent...

"I know! You saw the way she was staring at me and in front of my parents too!" Another boy agreed.

Ok, now that one wasn't fair! She'd been five and the boy was about seven. He'd been allowed to play with his parent's wands and Ginny had watched as he made little streamers come out of them. She'd pestered her parents for their wands for over a year before and they hadn't let her use them, saying she was too young. Therefore, she'd been watching the magic, not the boy and she was only five! She definitely couldn't have been a 'tart' that young!

Glaring, Ginny continued to walk, annoyed that they couldn't see her so she could give them the finger.

"I can't believe Ginevra's a Vampiress! It's bad enough that she's part of the human race and in the magical community, but to become part of our species..." Agnes said shaking her head.

"I know what you mean... As if she's a threat to me!" Virginia said with a scornful laugh. "That little witch couldn't even bring herself to bite someone, let alone kill them!" She said.

Ginny bristled with anger at Virginia's words. Everyone else she knew were fake, but Virginia sounded the same. She meant those words... Ignoring both of the Elders, she continued to walk, wondering who would be next.

"Ginny is not my friend! As if I would like her after what happened in the Chamber! She's the one who set the Basilisk on me!" Colin said. Neville nodded in agreement.

"She hasn't even apologised to you about it either!" Neville said in disgust.

"She's a poor excuse for a friend," Luna said shaking her head.

Ginny winced as her latest fears were brought out into the open. Repeating 'it's not really them' in her mind, she continued to walk across the room.

"She's probably going to drink our blood while we're sleeping," Ron said to his older brothers, all of whom nodded in agreement.

"Yeah, we can't even muck around now. What if we cut ourselves? She'll latch onto us like a leech," Fred said. George only nodded with the rest of his brothers.

Ginny sighed in relief and walked faster. Fred and George didn't ever not talk in turns or unison!

"Did you see Ginny this morning? She's getting so fat! She won't be able to fit through the Great Hall entrance soon!" Lavender gossiped to Parvati, both of them giggling loudly.

The comment didn't really hurt Ginny, but again, it sounded so like Lavender that she stopped walking and glared at her.

"She'll take up at least half of the Gryffindor table just sitting down!" Lavender said, giggling again.

Taking deep breaths, Ginny tried to remind herself that it was not really Lavender. It didn't work. She hexed Lavender, but the spell went straight through her and absorbed into the wall.

"There won't even be enough food for her! Not even if she ate everything at the Sorting Feast!" Lavender crowed.

Ginny glared at her again, really annoyed with the people not being able to see her. Realising how fruitless her actions were while in this room, she continued walking to the other side of the room.

"Ginevra's such a bitch! She'll go out with anything that moves! I'm going to try and hook up with her tonight," Dean said to his friend. Seamus just laughed.

"You can't, mate! I've got her all booked up for tonight," he said laughing again.

Ginny shook her head. Not only would that never happen, it was really wrong to hear them discussing it! She kept walking, seeing people she'd seen on the street, just as Lupin had said. They were discussing her family loudly and how loud and poor they all were.

"Can't even get a decent job!"

"They probably had to whore out the girl to get money to feed them!" One of them said laughing cruelly. They all laughed, the sound ringing in Ginny's ears.

Ginny walked faster, her cheeks burning.

"She's one of the worst students I've ever had the displeasure of teaching! Even worse than Longbottom!" Snape sneered. McGonagall nodded sympathetically.

"She can't even transform a match into a needle! And that's basic third year magic!" She said in disgust.

"You think that's bad? She couldn't fly a broom to save her life!" Madam Hooch said with a disgusted snort.

Ginny shook her head at the pathetic form of insults her 'teachers' were making. She'd heard worse from Malfoy, for the Gods sakes!

"She thinks she's so smart just because she can use magic without a wand! She's probably never had a boyfriend in her life and that's why she spends so much time working on stupid insignificant stuff like that! Even Hermione's had a boyfriend!" Some random person called out.

Ginny huffed slightly... She had been out with Dean and Michael, so there! And who cares if she'd spent most of her time going through her family's books during the holidays... That shouldn't be anyone else's problem!

Her face grim, Ginny kept walking, determined to finish this stupid test.

"Not only can she not deflect a spell, she can't even shoot an arrow properly!" Moody said in disgust.

"Ginevra doesn't even control her emotions long enough so I can actually teach her!" Lupin said shaking his head.

Ginny ignored them and kept walking. She'd managed to shoot arrows properly today and she'd gone to Lupin's lesson without any events both yesterday and today!

"She can't even control her strength! Look what she did to my neck!" Pansy said, showing the group her bruised neck. Gregory and Vincent looked ready to find Ginny and murder her.

"She shouldn't even be allowed at the school! If she can't control herself properly then there'll be broken bones left right and centre!" Theodore complained.

"I should have just let the centaur's take her and get her away from everyone," Blaise said.

"She's probably put a spell on Draco to make him like her," Millicent muttered, the others agreeing straight away.

"That's bloody ridiculous! Why would I stoop that low?" Ginny said angrily.

None of them replied, they just continued to mutter and complain about her. With an angry growl, Ginny kept walking. She hadn't seen Draco yet, but she had the awful feeling that his comment would be the worst out of them all...

"Ginevra is stupid. Even as a youngling she was stupid. She didn't listen to her parents. Ginevra followed me into the forest," Relo said.

"She's stupid enough to think that I am scared of being killed. She's so stupid that she offered to take me into her care!" Bexley said laughing.

Ginny shook her head. She had no idea that the room would make them as part of it! She kept walking, wondering with a laugh if Ron's Puffskein, Bob was going to say anything hateful about her...

Ginevra is not worthy to be our Chosen... She is not pure. She nurses a hate so large that she could not quench it, even if the person who caused it died. Evita said. We will revoke our offer tomorrow... She said, the other unicorn's agreeing.

"Ok, this is getting stupid. Are you going to do all of the creatures from the Forbidden Forest? They've all seen me and I do have another lesson to get to you know!" Ginny called out shaking her head.

There was no answer, but to Ginny it seemed like some of the animals and people disappeared.

"She was so easy to control. She liked having someone else in control of her... She really thought that she was in love with me!" Voldemort said laughing with his followers. The Death Eaters laughed too, then Lucius spoke up.

"Her family is easy prey too. Just a simple few words and they'll react with boring prediction! Even my son has the little weasel eating out of his hand, don't you Draco?" Lucius asked evilly.

"Of course, father. She's too easy. One word from me and she'll do anything I tell her to do... May I ask my Lord why he thinks he needs her? She's so ugly and after one shag she'll probably get so knocked up that there'll be hundreds of your babies everywhere! Her mother can't keep her legs crossed, so she won't either. Like mother, like daughter," he sneered in disgust.

"Of course! That is precisely why I need her... I can groom all of our children to create an army," Voldemort said.

"You fucking bastard!" Ginny yelled. "Evil fucking son-of-a-bitch! I'll kill you with my own hands!" Ginny yelled storming up to them.

She tried to strangle, punch and hit Voldemort but her fists flew straight through him. With a small sob, Ginny stopped her pointless attack. With a very deep breath to calm her anger Ginny kept walking. She was slightly surprised when she reached a wall.

Turning around, she saw that more people had appeared. Ginny started to run past them. She just wanted to get out of this room. She wanted to be in a place where no one was going to judge her and treat her like she was a leper. She didn't want to see this room ever again!

She ran faster, then stopped abruptly when she heard sand crunch beneath her feet. Looking around properly, Ginny saw that all of the people had gone, as had the room. She was now standing on a beach. Waves lapped at the sand and the sun was beginning to rise.

A door opened nearby and Remus' head poked into the room. He looked around with the same confusion that Ginny felt. He walked over to Ginny and touched her shoulder, making her turn to him.

"How did you change the room?" He asked, sounding slightly afraid.

"I didn't mean to, Professor... How did you know it had changed?" Ginny asked.

"The door changed," Remus said, indicating to the door that was now pale yellow. "You should finish the test now," he said, leaving the room.

Ginny watched as people appeared around her. Feeling strangely calm and reassured, she walked the last few metres to the door, ignoring the comments about her.

"Ginevra's so poor she can't even afford new clothes!" Blaise sneered.

"Ginny's not my sister..." Charlie said in disgust.

"I wouldn't touch Ginevra with a ten-foot wand," Neville said.

"She's definitely not my friend!" Pansy said glaring.

"I wouldn't even interview her!" Rita Skeeter said shuddering.

"Any chance that could be true?" Ginny muttered with a grin.

"I would never fall in love with Ginevra! She's a disgrace to the wizarding community!" Draco announced.

"Her entire family is a disgrace," Lucius said, seconding his son's opinion.

"Ok, that argument is getting really old..." Ginny said shaking her head.

"The only thing Ginny's good for is to give me an army..." Voldemort somehow managed to say this as if he was whispering in her ear.

"You sick, disgusting, foul, evil creature... The only thing you're good for is dying," Ginny retorted. She reached the door and walked through quickly before anyone else could say anything about her.

"Excellent work, Ginevra," Remus said with a gentle smile as he handed her a large portion of chocolate.

She ate it gratefully, only just realising how tired she felt. With a small nod she watched as the door disappeared.

"I don't have to do that again, do I?" She asked. Remus shook his head.

"Never again if you don't want to," he said with another smile.

Ginny relaxed considerably.

"There was one good thing about that," Ginny said suddenly.

"And what might that be?" Remus asked.

"Rita Skeeter said she wouldn't interview me," Ginny said with a laugh that was half-forced and half-genuine.

"That's always good news," Remus said grinning. "May I ask what I said to you?" He asked.

"You said that I didn't control my emotions long enough for you to teach me... Nothing that's going to hurt me," she said with a slight shrug.

"Very well... Thank you Ginevra. You should go to recess now," he said.

Ginny nodded then grabbed her bag and left eagerly. Stopping at the end of the hallway, she turned back, realising that she hadn't said good bye to Remus. Lupin wasn't there, but the silver door was shimmering brightly.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

As Ginny reached the Great Hall she took a small breath. She knew that the people in the room weren't real, but it was going to be hard to face them without being reminded of what they'd said about her...

"Are you coming in, Ginevra?" Pansy asked coming up behind her. Ginny relaxed when nothing hateful was said, and that Pansy could actually see her.

"Of course," Ginny replied with a smile.

"Well, come on then! You're not the only one who wants food!" Millicent growled behind them.

Ginny laughed and went inside with them. She sat with Colin and Neville, relaxing when no comments were being said about her. She hugged Neville quickly just to make sure that he was there and her arms wouldn't go through him.

"I missed you too, Ginny, but it really hasn't been that long!" He said hugging her back.

Ginny just smiled and ate her recess. Looking around, she noticed that Ron was looking at her with a confused expression on his face.

"I'll be back in a minute," Ginny said to Neville and Colin who both looked at her in concern for a moment. "I'm just going to talk to Ron, that's all," she said. They nodded, but both watched as she walked over to her brother.

"What do you want?" He asked, stabbing a sausage with slightly more force than necessary.

"I just wanted to see if you were ok," Ginny said sitting next to him. "Did you want to talk about something?" She asked quietly. Ron turned to her, looking both angry and amazed.

"Why didn't you just get someone to take the memories away?" He asked suddenly.

His face and thoughts showed Ginny that he really hadn't wanted to ask that. Ginny motioned for him to follow her and they went somewhere more private to talk.

"So, why didn't you?" He repeated when they'd sat down.

"And lose an entire year of my life, Ron? Besides, no one offered to take them away. There must be a reason for that," Ginny said with a small shrug.

"But... All of those things... He made you do it all... Aren't you still angry?" Ron asked.

"Of course I am. I can't not be angry about it. The thing is, I am as angry with myself as I am with Voldemort for making me do it," she said, saying Voldemort's name in a quieter tone so no one would start screaming. As it was, Ron paled and visibly flinched.

"Don't say that name," he muttered.

Ginny didn't think that she could say 'Tom' in reference to Voldemort so soon after what had happened to her yesterday.

"Anyway, why are you angry at yourself? You didn't do anything!" Ron protested.

"Exactly! I didn't do anything to stop... Riddle," she said, coming to a compromise for both of them. "I threw away the diary, but as soon as I saw someone else with it, I did everything I could to get it back into my possession. It wasn't something I did to be noble or to save someone. I did it because I was jealous that Riddle was talking to someone else," Ginny said.

Ron stared at her in shock. Ginny resisted the urge to see if she'd grown another head and just waited for him to talk.

"You were jealous?! But... Why?" Ron asked, still shocked.

"At the time I was certain that Riddle was the only one who understood me. I didn't have any friends. I didn't have you, or Fred and George. Not even Percy was talking to me due to the Penelope thing. Riddle had told me that I was his secret and after so long of talking to him I couldn't go to any of the teachers, especially not Dumbledore. I couldn't go to Mum and Dad because they wouldn't have believed me..."

"They would... Well, they might have," Ron finished lamely as he actually considered it.

"They would not have believed me, Ron. They would have thought that I was just making stuff up to get attention. Besides, they were too busy worrying about you and Fred and George to even give me another thought..." Ginny said with a shrug.

"But what about Charlie or Bill? They would have done something," Ron said. Ginny gave a small laugh.

"You don't think I tried to write to them? Every time I went to write something I couldn't think of what to say. 'Dear Charlie. Roosters have been dying and I've found feathers on my clothes. I think a book is making me kill the roosters...' That sounds really convincing! 'Dear Bill. People are being Petrified around the school and I can't remember what happened last night! I was writing in my diary and then I remember waking up in bed this morning...' That's a convincing story for them to send me to St. Mungo's, don't you think?" Ginny asked sarcastically.

"Fine... What about me?" Ron asked.

"Oh, please! You were always with Harry and Hermione at some point in my school year! I tried to tell you more than just that one time the morning he kidnapped me, but you were always with them! You were never there for me, Ronald," Ginny said. "You said it yourself that you weren't there for me during my first year. You weren't there for my second year, or my third year, or my fourth. Not even last year as a fifth year were you there for me. It's only now, when you feel threatened of losing me, that you're trying to be there for me," Ginny said.

"I know... Don't know what you've got 'til you've lost it, hey?" He said with a small grin.

"Something like that," Ginny said in reply. "Now, can we be friends again? I'll take the memory away if you want," she offered.

Ron nodded quickly and Ginny pointed her wand at him, muttering something quietly. After trying to think of Ginny's first year, he sighed in relief and thanked her.

"You're welcome Ronald," Ginny said reluctantly. "I don't want to say this after just having got on your good side again... But I have to... If you hurt me again I'm not going to be the make amends, is that understood?" She asked.

"Understood... I'm sorry Ginny," Ron said, grinning sheepishly. "Why did you kiss Malfoy?" He asked, his grin turning into a frown.

"No reason you'd understand," Ginny said smirking at him.

"Come on, Ginny! At least tell me why!" Ron whined.

She shook his head at him then went back to the Great Hall. Ron frowned after her, then continued to ask persistently until she threatened to hex him silent.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"I'll see you all at lunch, ok?" Ginny said, hugging them all before she started to head for the Divination Tower.

"Ginevra, wait!" Draco called, catching up to her. "You said you would let me talk to you," he said.

"Then talk," Ginny said with a slight grin.

"About this morning in the Forest..." He began to say then trailed off as he saw some first years staring at them.

Draco glared at them, but they seemed more interested in Ginny than in him.

"Can we see your fangs?" One of the braver ones asked.

"If I say yes then will you leave us alone?" Ginny asked smirking at them.

The four of them nodded quickly in agreement. Ginny bared her fangs and they left quickly, talking about 'how cool it would be to be able to extend your teeth and scare your sisters with them'... Ginny shook her head.

"Can we talk somewhere more private?" He suggested. Ginny nodded.

"We'll go to my rooms. I need to get my bowl anyway," she said, leading him over to a tapestry.

They stepped down into the corridor and Ginny led him along the dark passageway, lighting a few of the torches for Draco's benefit.

"What about this morning?" Ginny prompted as they walked.

"Oh... I just wanted to point out to you that I don't usually do that," Draco said.

"That as in helping me, or that as in kissing me?" Ginny asked.

"Both," Draco said after a moment.

"All right. Why did you think you needed to point it out to me?" She asked, looking at him.

"I don't want you to get some stupid idea in your head about me being a saint or something..." Draco said.

"No chance of that happening, Draco," Ginny said smirking. "Don't worry, I'm not exactly going to spread it around the school if you do help me. And I'm not going to think that you helping me now is a sign of pre-marital over-protectiveness. Don't worry your pretty little head about it," Ginny drawled.

"Pretty?" Draco spluttered as he realised what she'd said.

"Sorry, is cute a better word?" She asked cheekily.

"No, it is not," Draco said glaring at her.

"Oh, is wittle Draconius upset that Ginevwa's teasing him?" She mocked him.

"Shut up, Weasley," Draco said angrily. Ginny was quiet for a few moments and Draco thought himself triumphant when she started speaking again.

"So if you didn't mean to help me this morning in the Forbidden Forest, why did you help me this morning before my lesson? Not that I couldn't have taken care of Ronald myself," Ginny added.

"I don't like people who hit women," Draco said. He felt anger boil his blood again as he thought of Ron hitting Ginevra and clenched his fists tightly.

"He didn't mean it really... He was just upset," Ginny said with a shrug. A part of her wondered why she was defending Ron for hitting her.

"Yeah, so now any time he's upset he'll have the right to hit you?" Draco said the sentence without really thinking.

"Of course not! Do you really think I'm that stupid to let him hit me again?" Ginny asked shaking her head at him.

"No, but that doesn't mean your brother won't try to do it again," Draco muttered. "Why didn't that guy in the Forbidden Forest help you? He's supposed to be your Protector, isn't he?" He asked.

"I don't think Alexander is allowed out of the Forest yet," Ginny said with a shrug.

She went into her room and grabbed her bowl, then came back into the corridor.

"I'm going to be late if we don't get there soon. Can we hurry this up a bit?" Ginny asked in a tone that implied a dare. Draco smirked then indicated for her to go.

"Wouldn't want you to cry... You better have a head start," he drawled.

"That's a lame excuse, Draco. I am not going to have a head start! Now, get ready," Ginny said grinning at him as she began to take on her Vampiress form.

"Can't believe I'm going to do this," Draco muttered as he got ready beside Ginevra.

"Ready... Set... Go," they said together then sped off.

Ginny ran along the corridor quickly watching as the torches were extinguished with their speed. Soon they were running in complete darkness and she laughed wildly as she sped up further.

"I hope you can see in the dark, Draco! Wouldn't want you to cry..." She taunted laughing.

"Of course I can see in the dark! I'm a Veelan, aren't I?" Draco's taut reply came from slightly behind her.

Draco was glad she'd refused his offer of a head start! If she had, then he still would have been near the start of the bloody corridor! He ran faster to get beside her then Ginevra made her speed even faster still. With a small growl, he increased his own speed again.

"Keep up, Draconius! Almost there!" Ginevra said, laughing and taunting him again.

With a smirk, Draco sped up for one final time, overtaking Ginny. He abruptly stopped at the brick wall and realised he'd won. His triumph was short lived, as Ginny ran into him. Windmilling his arms, Draco fell backwards onto the ground, Ginny falling on him.

"Now I think that was a bit extreme just to get on top of me, Ginevra," he drawled, seeing her blush in the darkness. "I won, you know... That means I get a prize," he said smirking broadly.

Ginny didn't seem to be thinking straight. She wanted to ask what prize he wanted, but instead she managed to get out 'yeah?' as that single word was the most coherent word her mind could come up with.

"Yeah," Draco replied then for the second time that day, he kissed her.

"Thought you said you didn't do that?" Ginny muttered as they pulled away.

"Well, I could stop if you like..." Draco said, smirking at her.

"No," Ginevra said far too quickly. "I wasn't complaining," she said, aware of his arrogant smirk. "Stop smirking, you conceited prat," she grumbled as she reluctantly got off his very comfortable lap.

"You wound me, Ginevra..." Draco drawled, still smirking at her.

"I've got to get to my lesson," Ginny said lamely.

"Well, that was the point of coming down here, wasn't it?" Draco asked smirking at her.

"No, I just wanted to kiss you again," Ginny said cheekily, grinning as she got out of the corridor.

Draco stood up and looked at her from inside the corridor.

"You did?" He asked in slight confusion.

Ginny just smirked and closed the door on him. She laughed softly as she climbed up the ladder to the Divination classroom.

It was odd that only days before she'd been horrified at Seeing herself kissing Draco, and now in less than a day, she'd managed to kiss him twice!

"Ah, Miss Weasley... No need for apologies," Sibyl said before Ginny could say anything. "Sit down while I get the tea for you," she said smiling at Ginny.

"Thank you, Sibyl," Ginny said as Trewlaney passed her a cup of tea.

"You're welcome... For you at this particular time of the month your Inner Eye's senses will increase and you be able to See far more than you have before," Sibyl said smiling broadly. It took Ginny a moment to realise what Sibyl was actually referring to.

"Does everyone know? Am I just walking around with 'I'm menstruating' written on my forehead or something?!" Ginny asked, shaking her head in annoyance.

"No, of course you're not. I was in Albus' office when Severus talked to him via the fireplace network, that's all," Sibyl said smiling at Ginny.

"Oh..." Ginny didn't know whether to be relieved or not.

"Drink your tea before it gets cold," Sibyl prompted gently. "Read your own teacup first..." Sibyl said.

With a nod Ginny sipped at her tea. She finished it in a few minutes and looked at the tealeaves carefully. Ginny almost dropped the cup in shock halfway through reading. Frowning, she read the rest then set the cup down, really wanting to hurl it at one of the brick walls.

"Are you all right, dear?" Sibyl asked.

"Not really," Ginny muttered.

"Would you like to tell me what your teacup says?" Sibyl asked.

"I would like to say 'not really' again, but I know it's rude..." Ginny added before Sibyl could say anything. "I have to erase the school's memory of Draco and I kissing this morning. 'Not one person can remember about it, especially not yourself and Draco'," Ginny quoted the tealeaves.

"Well, that doesn't seem to be fair, now does it?" Sibyl asked. "Is there a reason for it?"

"Our relationship is moving too fast apparently," Ginny said looking at the teacup.

She had a large urge to hex the stupid cup and smash it into millions of tiny porcelain pieces. Trewlaney picked up the cup and looked in it. She nodded, then set it down, away from Ginny's reach.

"Very well... How do you propose to achieve that then? I sincerely doubt there's a spell to erase everyone's memory at the same time..." Trewlaney said.

"Oh, there is a spell like that, but it's in a Restricted book..." Ginny said with a shrug. "I better go to the library at lunch time," she said with a small sigh.

"Good morning," Firenze said coming in through the door. "I apologise... Was I interrupting?" He asked, seeing the surprised expression on Trewlaney's face and the annoyed and angry one on Ginny's face.

"No, not at all... I was just about to ask Ginevra to pack her things for you, but you arrived earlier than I expected," Trewlaney said. Firenze nodded.

"I'm ready to go," Ginny said to Firenze. "Thank you, Professor Trewlaney," Ginny said.

"You're welcome, Ginevra... I am truly sorry that you are forced to do this," she said, sounding genuine.

"So am I, Professor," Ginny said leaving with Firenze.

"Should I ask what you have to do, or will I find out when it happens?" Firenze asked gently. Ginny sighed and shook her head slightly.

"I have to erase the school's memory about Draco and I kissing," Ginny said.

"Oh... Do you have to erase your own as well?" Firenze asked. He already knew the answer by the look on her face, but still wanted to be sure.

"Yes. I wouldn't not want to anyway... I don't think I could handle it if no one else knew about it and I was the only one who remembered," Ginny said quietly.

"Did you bring your bowl?" Firenze asked, changing the subject.

"Yes, I brought it," Ginny said.

Firenze just nodded and led Ginny outside. They walked past students relaxing on the grounds. Students were reading on the benches, while others were looking up at the dark clouds, wishing it would snow instead of rain. Leaves crunched beneath Ginny's boots and she pulled her robe around her tighter as the wind picked up. She filled her bowl with water from the lake then followed Firenze quickly.

"You should be quick. The rain might not hold off for long," Firenze said, ushering her into the Forest.

Ginny walked into the clearing and sat down.

She reluctantly looked at her bowl. Nothing appeared at first, then images appeared, capturing Ginny's attention.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco watched Ginny as she read the Restricted book. She was frowning as she wrote down the spell. Carefully folding the parchment, she put it in her pocket then went up to Madam Pince.

"Thank you, Madam Pince," she said.

The librarian nodded then waved her wand. The book flew back to the Restricted Section, organising itself in the proper order.

"You should leave quickly... Filch wasn't told of your being out of bed, so if he catches you then you will get into trouble," Pince warned. Ginny nodded.

"Thanks for staying up late for me," Ginny whispered, then slipped out of the library.

Draco followed Ginny out of the library. Seeing a clock, he was surprised at the time. It was almost twelve o'clock!

Expecting Ginny to go into a tapestry, he was surprised when she walked past all of the nearby tapestries and headed to the Hogwarts entrance.

Touching her wand to a nearby door, Ginny whispered a spell that Draco couldn't hear, and the door opened. She slipped outside, Draco following quickly.

Rain poured around them and Draco watched as Ginny pulled the parchment out of her pocket. He saw that her face was wet, and had a feeling that it wasn't rain that was causing it.

"Please don't watch this, Draco," she said softly.

Her voice was quiet, but it seemed to cut through the rain and fill his ears. Taking off his Cloak he looked at her.

"What are you doing?" He asked, walking over to her.

"You won't want to know..." Ginny said, putting the parchment in her pocket. Draco smirked.

"I sincerely doubt that, Ginevra," he said. Ginny stepped away from him, tears running down her face freely.

"Don't make this harder for me, Draco. Please, just leave," she begged. Draco shook his head.

"Not yet. I haven't had a good night kiss," he said smirking at her.

Ginny paled and shook her head as she moved back further still. Staring at him, she began to recite the spell.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The vision stopped and Ginny shook her head slightly. She looked into the bowl again and watched as her reflection faded out of sight.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Fred and George watched as the Patil twins walked away, as if it was the first time they'd seen them. Considering the fact that the two girls were three years younger than them and not friends with Ron, Harry or Hermione, it probably was.

"Are you two all right?" Ginny asked waving a hand in front of their faces.

"Fine... Who are those two?" Fred and George asked.

"The one in the green robes is Padma Patil. The one in red is Parvati Patil," Ginny replied.

"They seem familiar..." Fred said.

"Have we met them before?" George asked.

"You might have, but I doubt it... They're coming to tonight, so you can meet them then," Ginny said.

"Why them?" They asked in shock.

"The Patil twins are also Gemini. The sign of Gemini is twins, right?"

Fred and George nodded, wondering where this was going.

"Well, the twins shared a soul, but they had their own souls... You and Fred share the soul of one twin. Padma and Parvati share the soul of the other twin. Since the twins shared the soul, you four are all integrated... Does that make any sense?" Ginny asked with a grin.

"In a weird way, it does..." The twins replied shaking their heads.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny shook her head. Fred and George and the Patil twins?! In a weird way, what she had said did make sense...

She would have to talk to Parvati and Padma and invite them for Monday's meeting...

Checking her watch, Ginny stood up and emptied the water on a tree then headed out of the Forbidden Forest.

"Did you See anything of interest?" Firenze asked her.

"Yes..." Ginny replied vaguely.

Firenze looked up at the sky. Thunder rolled in the dark clouds and a flash of lightning appeared in the distance. A few girls screamed and ran inside. Ginny shook her head.

"It's not going to rain until tonight," Firenze said.

"I know..." Ginny said then walked inside slowly for her next lesson.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny walked into the History of Magic classroom and sat down to wait for Binns. After a few minutes, Ginny pulled out her Vampire book and turned to where the bookmark was.

When a Vampiress takes care of a being, whether it be mortal, human, beast or animal, that particular being will become fiercely loyal to the Vampiress.

An example of this is the Vampiress Elder Anne. When she healed a wounded Pogrebin, even after it tried to attack her, the Pogrebin was loyal to Anne for the rest of its life. The Pogrebin was a very attentive lookout and often saved Anne's life. Even after repaying its debt towards Anne, the Pogrebin refused to leave her.

Other examples include Vampire Elder Xavier and Vampiress Elder Agnes, both of whom worked together to save Norwegian Ridgeback from a Great White Shark that it had been trying to carry off in the early 1700's. The dragon became very loyal to the two Elders, and in turn, taught its children and grandchildren to respect the two Elders and anyone else within the favour of the Elders.

"Good afternoon, Miss Weasley," Binns said as he floated through the wall. "I apologise for being late, but Peeves has been being quite reckless lately and the ghosts were required to meet with the Bloody Baron," he explained.

"That's fine, Professor. I was able to catch up on some reading," Ginny said with a grin.

Binns just nodded and sat at his desk.

"What do you know of the House-Elf Uprise?" Binns asked Ginny.

"The House-Elf Uprise started in 1802 due to the Vampire's mistreating the house-elves," Ginny said. Binns nodded.

"You've tried to get something from a house-elf and were refused, I presume?" He asked looking at her over his spectacles.

"Breakfast from the kitchens," Ginny said.

Binns nodded. He had often seen Fred and George in the kitchens while they were at Hogwarts, so Ginny knowing where the kitchen was wasn't a big surprise.

"Is there any way around the house-elf laws?" Ginny asked.

"It's not only house-elf laws that prevent you from being served, it is also the law of your own kind, Miss Weasley... There is a book about the Uprise and treaty and laws that were made at the end of it if you would like to read it," Binns said. "The bookshelf closest to the door on the third shelf. It's a blue book with the title 'House-Elf Uprise' on it... I didn't make up the title," he added when Ginny raised an eyebrow at the title.

She grinned and found the book he said. Taking it to her table, she began to read the book.

This book contains information about the House-Elf Uprise in 1802. There are accounts from house-elves that show exactly why they agreed on an uprise.

There are also accounts from both the leader of the Vampire's and the leader of the house-elves during the Uprise, and at the treaty. The laws that were agreed upon are listed at the end of the book, but it is recommended that you read the entire book instead of just skipping to the end.

There are four reasons for this... The first reason for this recommendation is that we have spent a lot of time in making this book accurate and want you to read it. The second reason is that both sides of the uprise want you to read the information so you don't make the same mistakes. The third reason is so you can actually get your money's worth and not spend... however much this book is going to cost just to read the last chapter! The final reason, and probably most important, is that I took a bloody long time in writing this book so therefore, you have to read all of it!

Ginny grinned and shook her head. Binns took the opportunity to get her attention again.

"Miss Weasley? I suggest that you go read that somewhere more comfortable than in this room," he said kindly.

"Thank you, Professor," Ginny said as she stood up.

"Don't forget to continue reading Compos Mentis. It is for your own protection," Binns warned. "Oh, and one more thing. I wouldn't normally suggest this, mind you... I think you should change the cover of the book and do not lend the book to Miss Granger. The house-elves are quite upset with her and if she finds this book, then they fear that she will start up her S.P.E.W campaign again," Binns said with a small frown that could have been a smile.

"Yes sir... She isn't doing Care of Magical Creatures, so I can change it to something about Flobberworms. I doubt that she'll want to read that," Ginny said grinning.

"That will be fine," he said. "Just do not forget to return it to me and not Hagrid," he said, dismissing her.

"I won't forget, sir," Ginny said as she left the classroom.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Going over to one of the tapestries, Ginny went down to her room. As she got closer to her room, Ginny heard noises from inside. Frowning, she opened the door cautiously and walked in, her dagger in her hand.

"Someone's coming, be quiet," Colin whispered.

Shaking her head, Ginny let the dagger return to her boot and walked over to the meeting room.

"She's not supposed to be here yet," Pansy whispered back.

"It might be Draco," Gregory said.

"It's Ginevra," Luna said.

"I can hear you, so you can all stop whispering now," Ginny said as she walked into the room. "What's going on?" She asked looking at the others.

"I wanted to talk to you, and everyone ended up following me," Pansy said glaring at the others.

"What do you want to talk about?" Ginny asked, wondering what could be so interesting to have grabbed everyone's attention.

"She wanted to talk about us," Vincent said smirking at Gregory.

"And you all want to know about that?" Ginny asked looking at the others.

"I just wanted to hear some good gossip," Millicent said smirking.

"So where's Blaise and Draco?" Ginny asked as she sat down on the lounge.

"No idea... They left after breakfast and we haven't seen them all day," Theodore said with a shrug.

"Well, I've got to read this book, so can we talk about it tonight after dinner?" Ginny asked Pansy.

"Sleep over!" Luna said laughing happily.

"I don't do sleep over's..." Pansy drawled.

"Yeah, for her it should be a bloody talk over," Millicent grumbled.

"Well, you can still come over tonight. You don't have to crash here if you don't want," Ginny said grinning at them.

"Can we all come over?" Neville asked.

"Why not? I haven't had a sleep over in ages," Ginny said.

"We're not going to have to play something stupid like Truth or Dare, are we?" Pansy drawled. She threw the popcorn back at Millicent.

"You don't have to. I want to get as much juice out of all of you as I can!" Millicent said laughing.

"Shouldn't you be talking to Lavender and Parvati about that?" Pansy drawled.

Ginny shook her head as she listened to the two of them bicker. She opened her book and started reading. Stopping at a paragraph in shock, Ginny re-read it a few times to make sure that what she was reading was right.

Mistress locked me in a room. My brother, Bolly tried to help me get out, but Mistress wouldn't let me go until Bolly had finished his job. Mistress didn't let me out of the room for six weeks and I couldn't do anything.

Underneath the account was a note by the author.

Bolly, Netar's brother, had the job of bringing Muggles to their Mistress' house so that she could drink them. Even though Bolly did as he was asked that night, their Mistress still would not let Netar leave the room.

"Are you all right?" Colin asked, seeing that Ginny had gone a pale shade of green.

"Yeah..." Ginny muttered, putting the book down.

Manx, her Patronus manticore had shown her that in a vision! The "Mistress" was Virginia!

"I better get going... You can see yourselves out, I presume?" Ginny said with a grin. "McGonagall wasn't happy that I was late yesterday and that was only by a few minutes. I'm going to see if I can get there early and frown when she's late," Ginny said smirking.

"Evil much?" Pansy asked smirking at her.

"Me? Evil? Never..." Ginny said, laughing evilly as she left.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny arrived in the Transfiguration classroom and saw that McGonagall was already there. Slightly annoyed, Ginny wondered whether McGonagall ever left the classroom.

"Good afternoon, Miss Weasley. Nice to see you early for once," Minerva said.

Thankfully for Gryffindor House, Ginny didn't have the chance to reply. Tonks burst through the door dramatically, her neon green hair setting off her bright baby blue eyes. She brushed the long bangs out of her eyes with shimmering turquoise fingernails.

"Hey, we're all here!" She said grinning.

"Thank you for stating the obvious, Nymphadora," McGonagall drawled with a sniff.

Tonks ignored both the insult and the use of her first name.

"Oh, you're welcome! Are you doing the lesson today, or am I? I have some... business to take care of in Remus' office," Tonks said with a wink at Ginny.

"We're both doing the lesson today," McGonagall said sternly.

Tonks' face fell considerably and her hair began to go a light brown shade. Her eyes and nails dimmed and McGonagall sighed.

"Fine! Just leave if you're going to act childish," McGonagall said.

"Always works! See you!" Tonks said grinning. Her appearance returned to its former glory and she winked at Ginny before leaving quickly.

"Very well, now that she's sorted, I think we can organise our lesson," McGonagall said smiling at Ginny.

"Yes, Professor," Ginny replied. She was slightly wary of McGonagall's sudden change in attitude.

"How long do you usually stay in a transformation?" Minerva asked.

"Not that long... I stayed in phoenix form for an hour, I think, but other than that I usually stay in the form for a few minutes only," Ginny said.

"How would you like to go around the castle for a while? It may be necessary for you in future years to stay in one form for a prolonged period of time. You won't be able to do that if you are not used to the strain and draining it involves," McGonagall said. "Cat form should do. I suggest that you do not go in a form similar to Mrs. Norris," she said, rubbing one of her ears subconsciously.

"Thank you for the advice, Professor," Ginny said with a smirk.

She started to change her body and closed her eyes as the ground rushed up to meet her. Landing on four paws with a loud 'meow', Ginny stopped for a moment to get used to the new body. Although this feline was obviously not the same beast, Ginny could feel the same gracefulness she had felt with the nundu. Stretching out one paw, she admired her rust-red colour before a noise nearby made her ears twitch. Looking in the direction, Ginny saw the McGonagall was beside her in cat form as well.

"If you are finished admiring yourself... Hurry up, we will not have much time," McGonagall meowed at Ginny. With an apologetic sound, Ginny followed Minerva out of the classroom.

Minerva obviously knew her way around the castle at such a low view. After a while Ginny was completely lost, whereas McGonagall was making her way around like she knew it as she knew the back of her wand.

Sniffing, Ginny realised that she recognised the smell. Draco! With an excited meow, Ginny bounded forward, ignoring Minerva's calls. She wound her way around his feet, purring happily. Two hands picked her up and looked at her for a moment.

"Ginevra?" He asked, sounding shocked.

Ginny meowed happily and purred, rubbing against his hands. There was a hiss from Draco's feet and she looked down. Minerva was hissing at her, and was not happy. Ginny meowed and went to jump out of Draco's hands.

"I'll put you down, just a second," he said, putting her on the ground.

Minerva hissed at Ginny again and swiped at her with a paw. Ginny meowed softly in apology then with one more rub against Draco's ankles, she followed Minerva down the corridor.

"That was different..." Blaise said. Draco just nodded.

"You're not supposed to make yourself seen!" Minerva hissed at Ginny once they were back inside the Transfiguration classroom.

"You didn't tell me that," Ginny said softly. Minerva faltered, then hissed again.

"You should still have more common sense than that!" Minerva said. "Now change back," she instructed.

Ginny changed back into her human form, reluctant to lose the grace she had felt.

"What if it had been an enemy? You would have walked straight into them!" Minerva admonished.

"I knew who it was... I recognised his smell," she finished, knowing how lame she sounded.

"You recognised his smell..." Minerva repeated.

Ginny couldn't tell if she was saying it in disbelief or worry.

"Yes... Is that normal?" Ginny asked.

"It may be," McGonagall replied vaguely. "You should go to lunch now," she said, dismissing Ginny.

Ginny left the lesson, wondering why McGonagall was letting her leave five minutes early.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Hey Ginny! I thought you didn't finish until lunch actually started..." Colin said.

"McGonagall let me out early," Ginny replied with a shrug.

"A short announcement before lunch is served..." Dumbledore said, standing up at the teacher's table. "Firstly, there are Quidditch tryouts next weekend."

People started to talk excitedly. Dumbledore looked at them until they were quiet again before he continued to speak.

"Silence until I have finished, if you please... Secondly, next weekend is also a Hogsmeade weekend for third years and above," he announced. "So no one misses out, if you wish to participate in both events next weekend, then there will be afternoon carriages for those teams that finish their tryouts at lunchtime. Those that have their tryouts after lunch can use the same carriages to return to Hogwarts. But for now, enjoy the feast," Dumbledore said, sitting down again.

"That's great... I wonder when our tryouts are," Colin said, subconsciously touching his camera.

"Hi Ginny!" Ron called from down the table.

She waved at him then turned back to Colin and Neville. Ron frowned and called out to her again.

"What do you want, Ron?" Ginny asked finally going over to her brother.

"I just wanted to say hi," he said.

"You already said that," Hermione pointed out.

"Well, I wanted to see how you were too," Ron said, ignoring Hermione.

"You could have walked down to me, Ron," Ginny said raising an eyebrow at him.

"I know, but I'm too lazy for that," he said with a boyish grin.

"I'm sure you are... I'm fine, thanks for asking. Is there anything else you wanted?" Ginny asked.

"What Quidditch position are you trying out for?" Ron asked.

"Mr. Weasley... I suggest that you either move over or let Miss Weasley return to her seat. I am sure you would not wish for your sister to faint from hunger now, would you?" Snape drawled behind them.

"No," Ron said reluctantly.

As Ron didn't move or say anything else to her, Ginny went back to her seat between Neville and Colin. Snape watched after her, then continued to go up to the teacher's table.

"What was all that about?" Neville asked.

"He's annoyed that I'm getting so much attention from other people and he's not," Ginny said with a shrug.

"What did he want?" Colin asked.

"At first he just wanted to say hello. Then he wanted to ask how I was and then he wanted to ask what position I'll be going for," Ginny said.

"So what position are you going for?" Colin asked.

"I don't know if I'm going to tryout yet..."

"Why not?" Colin and Neville asked in shock.

"I have the tendency to get insulted easily while I'm on the Quidditch Pitch; I have more power and speed than everyone else; and I am a danger to the other players..." Ginny said simply.

"Surely you're not that much of a danger that you can't play Quidditch!" Colin protested.

"I could be... I haven't been on a broom since before I found out," Ginny said with a shrug.

"That was almost a month ago!" Colin said in shock.

"So? Contrary to popular Weasley belief, my entire life does not revolve around Quidditch," she said with a grin.

"It will when the season's started," Neville said grinning at her.

"I didn't say it wouldn't then..." She replied smirking.

"Are you going to the Quidditch..." Neville began to ask, but was cut off.

"Ginny? Can I talk to you for a moment?" Seamus asked looking at her.

"Neville was speaking before you were, Seamus," Ginny said with a glare at him.

"Sorry... Go ahead Nev," he said with a grin.

"It's fine. I can talk to you when you get back," Neville said to Ginny.

"I won't be that long," Seamus added quickly.

Ginny nodded and followed him out of the Great Hall.

"WouldyougotoHogsmeadewithme?" Seamus asked quickly, his Irish accent becoming so thick that Ginny was only barely able to decipher his words.

"You just asked me to Hogsmeade, right?" Ginny asked to confirm. Seamus nodded, going red.

"Yeah. I was wondering if you would go to Hogsmeade with me?" He said at a slower pace, not as nervous this time.

"I can't accept your offer, Seamus. I don't even know if I'll be going yet," Ginny tried to explain.

"Oh, that's fine. I was just wondering," he said smiling at her.

"Thanks for asking," she said as they went back into the Great Hall.

"It's all right. Good luck with the tryouts," Seamus said as he went back to his seat.

Ginny sat down and turned to Neville again.

"Sorry, you were saying?" She asked.

"Ginny?" Dean asked from beside her. "Could I talk to you for a moment?" He asked.

"All right... I'll be right back," Ginny said to Neville, who just grinned and waved her off.

"Will you go to Hogsmeade with me?" Dean asked as soon as they were out of the Great Hall.

"No, I'm sorry Dean. I don't even know if I'll be going yet," Ginny said. "Don't you have a girlfriend?" She asked.

"Uh... Well... We're not official yet," he stammered.

"So does the official part come before or after the tapestry?" Ginny asked.

Dean just went back inside quickly and chose not to reply.

"Did they both ask you to Hogsmeade?" Colin asked.

"Yes... I'm starting to think of writing, 'no' on my forehead, just so I don't have to get up again," Ginny joked.

"Funny..." Neville said. He blushed as Blaise caught his eye and Ginny nudged Neville lightly.

"Did you ask Blaise to come by tonight?" She asked him.

"Ask me where?" Blaise said behind them. He sat beside Neville and looked at Ginny curiously. "What's happening tonight and why haven't I been invited yet?" he asked, smirking at them.

"I'm having a kind of sleep over tonight. Only for our group though," Ginny said in a quiet tone.

"Really? That's going to be interesting..." Blaise said. "So, were you going to ask me?" He asked Neville.

"I was going to later," Neville said quietly.

"Are you embarrassed about us?" Blaise asked Neville softly.

"No! I just wasn't sure if you wanted everyone knowing..." Neville said, his face bright red.

"And what gave you that idea?" Blaise asked as he began kissing Neville.

"Uh..." Neville murmured, unable to respond.

"That is disgusting! What are you doing?!" Lavender screeched at the two boys.

"What did it look like we were doing, Brown?" Blaise sneered at her. "A first year would know what we were doing!" He said when she didn't respond. He called over a younger looking child from further down the table. "You a first year? Did you see what we were doing?" Blaise asked. The boy nodded bravely on both counts. "Good. Tell Miss Brown what my boyfriend and I were doing," Blaise said.

"They were just kissing," the boy said to Lavender, slightly confused by her reaction.

"Thanks kid... Here, have a Sickle," Blaise said, giving the young boy a silver Sickle.

The boy stared at the Sickle, then at Blaise. He ran off before Blaise could change his mind.

"Hope that answers your question..." Blaise drawled at Lavender.

Ginny tried not to laugh at Lavender's expression. She had gone a very bright shade that, until then, Ginny had thought only Ron could achieve. Lavender was glaring at Blaise and one of her veins seemed to pulse at her temple.

"Do you think she's going to explode?" Colin whispered to Ginny, who barely refrained herself from laughing.

Colin started taking photos of Lavender. The bright flash snapped her out of her state, and she returned to her normal colour, much to Colin's disappointment.

"Stupid flash... Can't get the right lighting without it, and I can't get the right picture with it..." Colin grumbled.

Ginny looked around the Great Hall and saw Tom sitting further down the table. He looked bored and didn't realise that Lavender was trying to get his attention by mouthing silent words.

"I'll be right back," Ginny said. "Sorry Luna. I'll be back in a minute," she said as she passed Luna in the small aisle between the tables.

"That's fine, Ginevra," Luna said and sat by Colin.

Ginny walked over to Tom, whom Lavender was trying to mouth words to unsuccessfully. Ginny forced herself to smile at the seventh year.

"Hi... I'm Ginny," she introduced herself.

"I know who you are... I'm Thomas; Tom," he said. "Thanks for getting me out of the Forbidden Forest before..." Tom said. "We didn't mean to wander off. We just wanted to look around the clearing," Tom said.

"It's all right... Mind if I sit down?" Ginny asked.

Tom moved over a bit for her and she sat down, continuing to talk to him.

"What is she doing?" Blaise asked Neville.

"No idea..." Neville said with a shrug. "Do you know what she's doing, Luna?" He asked.

"Well, it can be one of three things. Firstly, she doesn't want to be afraid anymore and she's facing her fears. Secondly, she's trying to take control of her future by befriending one of the people who will affect it so much. Or lastly she's just talking to him," Luna said. "I think it's the first two options, but that's just my opinion," she said with a eerie smile.

"I'm sorry about the five of you getting into trouble with Hagrid... Is the detention bad?" Ginny asked Tom.

"It's surprisingly all right. We don't have to serve detention with Filch, which is really good," Tom said with a grin. "Dumbledore offered to take our detention... He's an odd character, don't you think?" He asked quietly.

"Slightly odd... But then, all genius' are odd characters," Ginny said with a laugh.

She saw that Lavender had given up trying to 'talk' to Tom and instead was now glaring at him. Parvati looked extremely bored and annoyed by Lavender, Ginny noted.

"I've got to talk to someone else, but I'll talk to you tomorrow at lunch, ok?" Ginny asked.

"Look forward to it," Tom said smiling.

"Parvati? Can I talk to you in private for a minute?" Ginny asked her.

"Whatever you want to say, you can say it in front of me too," Lavender said glaring at Ginny.

"It's all right Lavender. I won't be long," Parvati said, getting up and following Ginny out of the Great Hall.

"I'm having a sleep over tonight and I wanted to invite you and your sister..." Ginny said.

"Oh, that's... nice of you. I understand why you'd want to invite Padma, but why me?" Parvati asked, frowning.

"I just want to get to know you better while you're not around Lavender. No offence," Ginny added quickly.

"Believe me, none is taken..." Parvati said, glancing back to the Great Hall.

"Would you like to come over tonight then?" Ginny asked smiling at her.

"I... I want to, but if Lavender finds out... She's going to hate me for it," Parvati said shaking her head.

"You don't have to feel pressured to come. It's all right. I understand," Ginny said smiling at her. "If you change your mind, then just find Neville or Colin later tonight," she said. "I'd appreciate it if you didn't tell Lavender about this," Ginny said. Parvati nodded. "You better go back in before Lavender thinks that I've sucked you dry," Ginny said with a wink.

Parvati laughed, then clamped her hand over her mouth, as if she had betrayed Lavender. She looked at the ground, then sighed and went back into the Great Hall.

Ginny followed her in then went over to Padma and sat beside her.

"Hi Padma. Can I talk to you for a minute?" Ginny asked.

"Sure," Padma said, following Ginny to a quieter corner of the Slytherin table.

"I'm having a sleep over tonight. Did you want to come?" Ginny asked her.

"Who else is going to be there?" Padma asked.

"Pansy, Gregory, Vincent, Blaise, Neville, Theodore, Millicent, Colin, and Luna," Ginny said. "I'm going to ask Draco next."

"I saw you with Parvati. Is she going?" Padma asked, looking over at her sister.

"She wants to, but she said no in case Lavender finds out. I left the invitation open for her," Ginny said.

"All right. I'll come... How do I get into the Gryffindor Tower?" Padma asked.

"My room's not in there, so you won't have to. Just go with the rest of them. They know how to get in. I'll tell you how to get to my rooms when you're in there... Less ears then," Ginny said. Padma nodded.

"Ok. I'll talk Parvati into it... Never liked Lavender," Padma muttered. Ginny smirked.

"Ok, see you later," Ginny said.

She walked down the Slytherin table to where Draco was sitting.

"Hello Draco. Can we talk for a minute?" Ginny asked. Draco looked at her for a second then nodded and followed her out of the Great Hall.

"What is it?" He asked.

"I'm having a sleep over tonight. Did you want to come? The rest of the group's coming too," she added before he could misinterpret what the sleep over actually was.

"Where are we all going to sleep? Your room's not big enough for all eleven of us," he drawled smirking at her.

"Actually, it's twelve of us... It may be thirteen though. We're all going to sleep in one of my extra rooms, not my room... You see, there's this little thing called magic and it can make a room seem bigger than it really is," Ginny said slowly, smirking triumphantly.

"Fine... I'll go to your sleep over thing. As long as I get a good night kiss," Draco said softly, smirking at her.

"Now that depends on how good you are at the sleep over thing," she mocked grinning.

"Agreed," he said, holding out a hand. Ginny shook it and tingles ran up her arm.

"Agreed..." She said, then went back into the Great Hall to eat the rest of her lunch in what little time she had left.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"See you all at dinner," Ginny called as she headed down to the dungeons.

"Miss Weasley... Our lesson is at the Quidditch Pitch today, not in the dungeons," Snape said behind her.

"Ok... Can I ask why?" Ginny asked.

"As you probably know, I accidentally heard your conversation with your brother. Albus heard what you said about not going for the Gryffindor Quidditch tryouts and asked myself and Madam Hooch to instruct you on a broom again. I am already aware that you know how to fly, as shown by your spectac... your performance last season," Snape said.

Ginny grinned, knowing he was going to say 'spectacular performance'... Well, she had learnt from Charlie.

"But if you are to keep your emotions under control while you are trying to maintain a normal speed while flying, then you need to relearn. Is that understood?" He asked.

"Yes, sir... Thank you," Ginny said.

Snape just nodded and didn't say another thing until they were at the Quidditch Pitch.

"Madam Hooch," he said in recognition.

"Professor Snape," she replied curtly. "Miss Weasley, if you will please find a broom, we can begin. I would appreciate that we finish this before the rain starts to come down," Hooch said.

Ginny went over to the broom cupboard and brought her Comet 180 out.

"Sturdy broom, slightly old and frayed, but it will have to do for now," Hooch observed. Ginny nodded and mounted the broomstick. "You may want to remove your robe before we begin, Miss Weasley," she said.

With a quick grin, Ginny took her robe off, the cool wind biting at her previously warm clothes. Doing a small spell, Ginny relaxed as the wind seemed to go around her rather than through her.

She rose up into the air and watched as both Hooch and Snape flew up to her, Snape with the Quaffle under his arm.

"As you are a Chaser for your team, Madam Hooch will jostle you for a while and try to get the Quaffle from you. I will make sure that you don't overreact or use your powers when things get rough," Snape said.

"All right," Ginny said.

Severus threw the Quaffle to her. Almost as soon as she'd caught the Quaffle, Madam Hooch came barrelling into Ginny's side. With a small grunt of pain, Ginny barely managed to keep hold of the Quaffle.

She was shocked that this thin, wiry woman had so much strength! But then, knowing her own form was fairly small and thin too, Ginny realised that the opposition probably thought the same thing about her.

Hooch tried to wrestle the Quaffle from her and Ginny held it tighter beneath her arm. As Hooch tried to get it with more force, Ginny applied more force to the Quaffle in an attempt to keep it. More force was supplied by Hooch, in turn making Ginny hold the Quaffle tighter again. After Hooch tried one more time, there was a loud bang and Ginny felt a very large stinging sensation in her arm. Looking at where the Quaffle had original been, Ginny was shocked to see only strips and pieces of scarlet leather on her arm.

"What!? I... The Quaffle... How? What happened?" Ginny asked in shock.

That ball was supposed to be magically reinforced against bursting! Daisy Pennifold had not only bewitched the Quaffle so that it didn't plummet to the ground, but she had also made that it wouldn't burst if it had hit the ground, due to there being sharp rocks around some Quidditch playing areas.

"Do not worry, Miss Weasley. That was not the real Quaffle. It's just a duplicate," Hooch said.

"You could have told me that before..." Ginny muttered. Hooch looked at her sternly for a moment before continuing.

"Although, the spells were the same, so next time don't use as much pressure when holding the ball. When someone fights you with the same amount of aggressiveness that I did, then you can let it go. Firstly, it won't make people suspicious that you've got more strength than them. Secondly, it may surprise the opponent enough for them to loosen their grip on the Quaffle," Hooch said.

"Yes, Madam Hooch," Ginny said.

"Your emotions allowed your mind shield to come down momentarily. I doubt that anyone's going to try and get into your mind during a Quidditch match, but as lots of parents come to watch the games, you may want to be careful. I am not the only one skilled in Occulmency," Snape drawled.

"Yes, sir," Ginny said.

Balancing on her broom carefully, Ginny flicked her wand at the shreds of leather. They all rearranged themselves and soon a Quaffle was floating down to the ground. Without a word, she flew upwards, going vertical before spinning her broom downwards and shooting past the two adults. Spiralling as she plummeted downwards, Ginny caught the Quaffle and pulled up from the ground grinning triumphantly.

"Miss Weasley!" Snape yelled.

She flew up to him meekly and waited for a reprimand.

"Next time you do that, don't fly so close to Severus. He looked like he was going to have a heart attack," Hooch said, her hawk eyes twinkling as she shook with suppressed laughter.

"Don't do that when it's not necessary for you to do so. Showing off is not an agreeable trait for anyone, Miss Weasley," Snape said. Although his tone was considerably light, his words made Ginny feel ashamed and she nodded briefly.

"Sorry, sir," she said. Snape nodded then took the Quaffle from her.

"Again," he said, handing the Quaffle to Hooch this time. "Remember. Don't use as much force. You don't want to knock out someone's teeth... As entertaining as that might be," he said smirking.

"Don't give her ideas, Severus," Hooch warned.

"Of course not, Rolanda," Snape drawled frostily.

Ginny shook her head at them, then went to take the Quaffle from Hooch, whose hand instinctively closed around the leather ball.

Ginny contemplated tickling Hooch, but didn't think that the action would be appreciated. Wondering if the move was illegal or not in an actual Quidditch game, Ginny put it in the back of her mind as she fought to take hold of the Quaffle.

"Not so much force, Miss Weasley," Snape's voice cut through the wind and she glared.

Still trying to take the Quaffle without as much force, Ginny barely managed to move back from Hooch's fist. Hooch pulled her fist back, grinning at Ginny.

"No contact, no foul," Hooch said.

Ginny just nodded and kept trying to get the Quaffle from Hooch's single-handed death grip. She went to pull back from the Quaffle, but Hooch only gripped the ball tighter.

"For the Gods sakes! How am I supposed to get the bloody Quaffle from her? She's probably got it stuck to her hand or something!" Ginny muttered after another five minutes of unsuccessfully trying to get the ball back from Hooch.

"Nonsense, Miss Weasley. It is against the rules to start with and secondly, I would never stoop that low to glue the Quaffle to my hand," Hooch said with a sniff. "There is a simple manoeuvre for releasing the Quaffle from someone. All you need to do is take their middle finger and pull it away from the object. Then the rest of the person's fingers will follow..." Hooch said.

She threw the Quaffle to Snape in order to demonstrate. He held the Quaffle with a reluctant sigh and Hooch flew over to him. Grabbing his middle finger, she lifted it enough to pull the two side fingers up and loosen the ball from his grip. Once that was done, she snatched the Quaffle with lightning speed from him and turned to Ginny.

"That's all there is to it," she said simply. "It also works well against people trying to attack you or grab you," she added.

"Of course... Just that and concentrating on flying at high speeds while dodging Bludgers... Sounds as easy as learning the alphabet," Ginny drawled.

"Well, you did learn the alphabet, therefore you can learn this," Rolanda retorted grinning at her. "We won't need you anymore, Severus. As you said, no one is going to try and read her mind during a Quidditch match," she said to Snape in a dismissive tone.

"Do not think that you are going to dismiss me that easily," Snape drawled at her.

"I won't have to think it if you just leave," Hooch growled.

"Madam Hooch? I think I have to go now anyway. I need to get to my next lesson," Ginny interrupted.

"Fine, Miss Weasley," Hooch said.

"Thank you for your assistance, Madam Hooch," Snape said frostily.

"You're welcome," Hooch replied, her tone matching Severus'.

Ginny flew down to the Quidditch Pitch and put her Comet 180 back in the broom cupboard. Looking around, she found that her robe had blown down the Quidditch Pitch. Too tired and getting colder with every minute, Ginny didn't want to walk down there and get it. Taking her wand out of her pocket, she pointed it down at the billowing material.

"Accio robe!" She called, taking the warming spell off of her body at the same time.

Her robe flew towards her quickly. Ginny caught her robe and put it on, shivering as the robe now chilled her body instead of warm it, as it had done before. Rubbing her arms, Ginny grabbed her bag and headed back to the castle quickly.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny entered the Room of Requirement and saw Dumbledore waiting for her.

He smiled at her as he indicated for her to sit down.

"I think that you should get warm before we are to leave," he said kindly. "Where we are going does not require flying, nor Apparation, so there is no need for you to worry about getting a chill," Albus said smiling.

"Where are we going, Professor?" Ginny asked curiously.

"As the glass was broken during your test, the rest of it will have to be completed at the Headquarters," he said. "We will get there via the Floo Network," Albus said, answering Ginny's next question.

A fireplace appeared behind him and he threw some Floo Powder into the flames. Indicating for Ginny to go first, he looked at her.

"You remember what to say, I presume?" He asked.

"I remember," Ginny said with a nod and stepped into the green flames. "12 Grimmauld Place, Order of the Phoenix Headquarters," she said clearly.

Dumbledore's smiling face disappeared and Ginny stepped out of the fireplace at 12 Grimmauld Place.

Glancing around, Ginny saw the tapestry and went over to it. She prodded her own name before tracing along the lines of her ancestry. She saw Draco's name at the other end of the tapestry, showing just how distantly related they actually were. Looking up, Ginny saw Virginia's name and scowled. Then she saw something that shocked her. Ginny went closer to the two names, just to be certain they were really who she thought they were.

"Ah, Miss Weasley. I see you have taken an interest in the tapestry," Albus said from behind her.

"Why didn't you tell me I'm related to Lord Xavier and Lady Agnes?!" Ginny demanded, pointing to the two names on the tapestry.

"After you announced it in the Forbidden Forest, I thought it would have been obvious to you," Albus said with a shrug.

Ginny looked at him blankly, trying to recall exactly when she had said anything about being related to Xavier and Agnes.

"Daughter of the four great bloodlines; Torleni, Weasley, Prewett and Malfoy..." She muttered, Albus nodding in agreement.

"Exactly. Now we must hurry if you are to finish the test in time for your next lesson," he said, quickly ushering her along the hallway.

Coming to the meeting room, Ginny could see that the drapes were shut firmly and the candles were lit, emitting a soft glow. Guiding Ginny inside, Dumbledore shut the door so no outside light could filter through.

"Thank you, my friend," Xavier said, coming out from the shadows.

"You are always welcome, my Lord," Albus replied.

"My Lord," Ginny said with a bow.

"Hello, my daughter. I understand that you only just realised of your relation to me?" Xavier said smiling at her. "Did you think that we called everyone upon meeting 'daughter'?" He asked, still smiling.

"I was not aware that you only reserved the title for those related to you, my Lord," Ginny confirmed.

"That is understandable... I see that you did not bring your brothers to meet me. Are all of your siblings the same as they are?" Xavier asked.

"No, my Lord. Fred and George are definitely unique in the aspect of their joy in life. My mother is grateful that my siblings are not like the twins," Ginny said with a smile. Xavier nodded in understanding.

"We should begin now. If you will please sit in the chair," Xavier said, indicating to the chair that had appeared beside him.

The blue light floated above the chair and Ginny eyed it nervously before sitting down.

"Try to relax... The memories may become too much, but you must try to hold on this time," Xavier said kindly.

Ginny nodded. Albus waved his wand and glass surrounded her. Ginny shut her eyes tightly as the ball of light flew into her forehead.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

In fast forward, her memories from age four to ten flew past her mind. The orb seemed to find the last memory she had shown them instinctively and then came to a slow stop, continuing in the normal flow.

Ginny watched as Harry and Ron searched through the library over Christmas. She knew what they were looking for, but she couldn't tell them what she knew. She didn't want to tell them what she knew. Telling would betray Tom. She couldn't do that to him. Not when she loved him so much...

She wrote to Tom over Christmas, upset that she hadn't even been spared a single thought other than to say 'Merry Christmas' and 'Mum always sends you better jumpers'. Tom comforted Ginny and encouraged her to go down to the Chamber. He would spend Christmas with her. Ginny made up a lame excuse about meeting Colin. Neither of the boys even looked up from their game of wizard's chess. They hadn't even realised that she had spoken, let alone the fact that Colin had returned home for the Christmas holiday.

Ginny went down to the girl's bathroom and Tom helped her open the Chamber. She was more aware when he took her over now and in her own time, she was practising the hissed words he used to open the Chamber. She wanted to see if she could get in on her own...

Ginny spent New Year's Eve with Colin, Luna and Neville. She wanted to confide in them about Tom, but she knew that she couldn't do that. Tom was her secret, and they might not like her if she voiced her opinions about who she thought was really Petrifying the people. So she just smiled, watched as the twins let off some fire crackers in the Common Room, then said 'Happy New Year' and went to bed.

Ginny's grades dropped considerably. All she did was think about Tom. She wrote to him for most of her day, even writing to him during class if she thought she could get away with it. The teachers didn't seem to mind, as they all thought she was just taking notes on what they had said. Tom helped her with work if it was necessary. He had a brilliant mind and already knew more about magic than she could ever hope to know. So it began that he began teaching her. Every day, Ginny would go down to the Chamber and Tom would teach her about his kind of magic. He always seemed to make it interesting and fun, not like the boring teachers who always seemed to make the magic so mundane and full of rules and responsibilities. Ginny loved the way Tom taught her; she loved Tom.

Hermione was Petrified and this made Ginny further excluded from Ron and Harry than ever before. They spent all of their time in the library or in the hospital wing, looking after Hermione as they never would have done for her. Ginny cried to Tom about the unfairness of it all and as always, he comforted her with his charming words of reassurance and love.

Ginny was scared. Tom was no longer loving and calm. He wanted more information about Harry. He always wanted more... Ginny knew now that he had only been using her. When she confronted him about it, he'd only replied with 'you will only ever be used. No one will want you if you don't have a use for them'. His words had broken her and brought her to tears. Tom never lied, and now was no different.

She tried to talk to Ron and Harry at breakfast. They looked mildly interested but she couldn't tell them where so many people would hear. Percy walked over and glared at her, thinking she was going to tell them about Penelope. She ran from the Great Hall, thinking that she could talk to them at lunchtime.

Ginny didn't even attempt to talk to Tom, but he still managed to take her over, writing the blood-stained message to the Professor's before going down into the Chamber. He opened the Chamber and went back into the diary to recuperate, leaving Ginny cold and alone with the Basilisk.

She shivered, knowing that she wouldn't be found. No one knew where the Chamber was. She didn't know how to get out of the Chamber. Harry and Ron were still busy trying to help Hermione. They didn't have time to worry about her... It was her own fault. She hadn't told them about Tom. She shouldn't have worried about if other people heard. She should have just told them. Then she might not have been in this mess. She'd probably be expelled and disowned from her family, but wasn't that better than dying? Ginny shuddered at both the thought of being disowned and not being able to use magic. Maybe dying was better after all... No one would have to know what she had done and her family wouldn't be ashamed of her.

Ginny was starving. She hadn't eaten at breakfast. She hadn't eaten much during dinner the night before either... In fact, she didn't remember eating a lot over the past three days. After a while, she began to feel dizzy and light-headed. She watched as Tom started to climb out of the diary and her mind filled with darkness as she fainted.

Ginny woke up and saw Harry. She thought it was Tom and stared, her eyes brimming with grateful tears when she saw that it was Harry. Stammering an explanation, she cried about not being allowed to attend Hogwarts and just generally babbled in her confused state of mind. Harry pulled her along the Chamber and she grew quiet again. She saw that he was carrying the diary that had a gaping hole in it and a sword. She wanted to know where he'd found that, but didn't dare ask.

She saw Ron and went to him, tears flowing again. Professor Lockhart no longer looked like the handsome wizard he'd once been. In fact, he was rather repulsive. Harry made her hold Lockhart's hand. They flew out of the Chamber with the help of Fawkes and went along the corridors to Dumbledore's office. The next few hours were a blur; her mother crying, Harry's explanation and something about chocolate blending together to become nothing more than an incomprehensive memory that seemed like it should have been a dream.

Ginny was told off constantly for three week's on end for trusting something that she couldn't see where it's brain was kept. She wasn't allowed to leave the Burrow. Any time she walked into a room, the conversation died instantly. Ginny decided to stay in her room. Her brothers practically ignored her, excepting the occasional glares from Ron and the sympathetic looks from the twins. Bill and Charlie weren't home enough to do anything much, but Ginny still felt like they hated her and they stayed away from the Burrow because she was there. If she had the chance to go back into the Chamber, she would have gladly found some way to die, now that she knew what it was going to be like once she'd been rescued.

She went to do tests with Dumbledore every week. She never got the results, and never knew if she was contaminated or if Voldemort still lingered within her mind. After doing the tests, they returned to the Burrow and Ginny was confined to her room until Dumbledore had left. Even then, she didn't dare come out of her room. She hated seeing the worried and scared looks on her parent's faces. She hated that she scared them. Every night was spent thinking of how she could rid them of their fears, and crying when she couldn't go through with it.

Ginny's acceptance letter to Hogwarts came via owl. It had the same words as the year before, except that she was now in her second year. She went to Diagon Alley with everyone. She kept her head down and blushed when Harry spoke, whether the comment was directed at her or not. Ginny didn't really look where she was going, she just followed her family around.

The threat of her having Voldemort in her was long gone, but that didn't give them all reason to talk to her constantly or look at her. Fred and George were Ginny's only siblings who had accepted the news happily and had immediately gone to her, comforting her with their presence. They'd joked with her and talked with her about the shop they wanted to open. She didn't feel completely back to normal, but being with Fred and George helped her a lot.

Ginny went onto Platform 9 and 3/4 and said goodbye to her parents before boarding the train. She followed Ron and his friends to an empty compartment, sitting with them, but with no real great enthusiasm. She liked Harry, but as he didn't pay attention to her, there was really no point sitting with people who made you feel invisible... A professor was sleeping in their compartment. Well it seemed that he was asleep, but Ginny didn't buy it. She didn't say anything though, just in case she was wrong...

The train stopped and they all looked around. The window started to freeze and the air became chilly. The compartment door unlocked and a Dementor floated in. Tom's voice, words and images filled her head. She began to tremble, then rock and then she started shaking, but her terror barely got more than a glance as Harry fainted. The professor-who-wasn't-asleep said a spell and the Dementor left. He gave her a small piece of chocolate and handed Harry a larger portion when he woke up.

Ginny watched as they left in the carriages then went over to the transport provided for the second-years. She went with Colin and Luna to the Sorting Feast, but she didn't talk to them much. She knew that they were scared of her. They didn't say as much, but from their faces and sidelong glances, she knew that they hated her for what she'd done the year before. Ginny had no idea that Dumbledore hadn't told any of the Petrified people who had Petrified them. She knew that Hermione knew and that was enough to make her edgy.

Ginny was in her dorm room. The other girls didn't hear the whispered silencing spell, and Ginny cried herself to sleep.

Ginny made it through her second year without much incident. Without much of anything really... She didn't talk to Neville, Colin or Luna much, but they were always there for her, no matter what. Ron, Harry and Hermione were off on another adventure without her and Ginny was alone.

Ginny thought that her third year would be much the same as the year before. She heard rumours being whispered on the train about a tournament of some kind. Malfoy was being awfully smug about something he knew that no one else did. She hated it when he was smug. The look didn't suit him at all...

Dumbledore announced the Triwizard Tournament and Ginny looked at the Goblet of Fire he'd presented. The Beauxbatons and Durmstrang students came and she shook her head at Ron's obvious infatuation with Fleur. Ginny heard Fred and George talking about an ageing potion so they could get past the restriction line that Dumbledore had put on the Goblet. Mad-Eye Moody looked at Ginny and she shivered as a feeling of unease swept through her.

Ginny watched, slightly crestfallen, as Harry showed more and more interest in Cho Chang. She knew that she could never compete and win against someone like that. She reluctantly gave up on Harry and started to become less timid and... embarrassing around him.

She studied constantly, getting approving looks from Hermione and shocked ones from her brother. Hermione confided in her about Viktor Rum and Ginny talked in small parts with her about Harry.

She was shocked when Neville asked her to the Yule Ball and accepted, even though she knew that he'd asked Hermione first. She was just happy to go out for a night. Her mother was thrilled for her, sending her a dress that she'd sewn herself. Ginny had real fun for the first time since going to Hogwarts. Hermione went with Krum, but looked at Ron for most of the time. Ginny watched Harry during the Yule Ball and saw that he'd gone with Parvati Patil. They both looked utterly bored and she contemplated asking him to dance when he left abruptly with Ron. Neville asked her to dance and she was pleasantly surprised at his gracefulness on the dance floor.

Neville confided in her about his sexual preferences, red in embarrassment. She congratulated him and gave him a genuine smile. He'd been shocked, wondering why she wasn't running for the hills or screaming at the top of her lungs. Ginny had explained to him that Neville had been one of the very few who had stuck around with her after her first year. She was happy that he had and would never tell of his secret.

In the Room of Requirement that night, Ginny talked with Luna, Neville and Colin at length. She'd made them take a Blood Oath and an Unbreakable Vow. She wanted to be sure that no one else would find out. They'd all promised and did the spells. After their amazing show of faith and trust in her, Ginny broke down and told them about her first year. Not all of it, but enough for them to know the basics of what she'd felt and what she'd done. They hadn't hated her, as she had first thought, but they were wary for a day. As her entire family had been wary of her for weeks, months even, the one day of her friends' wariness had seemed like a minute. A very long minute, but a minute nonetheless.

Ginny watched as Harry did the tasks. She worried about him during the tasks, but afterwards, she acted as she didn't care. No one seemed to notice her worry, nor her indifference except for Neville, Colin and Luna. Harry only had eyes for Cho, while Ron and Hermione had started to realise their feelings for each other. When they weren't looking at each other, they were looking at Harry and trying to help him constantly.

Mad-Eye Moody still scared her whenever she saw him. She kept feeling like something was wrong and felt sick so often that she went to the hospital wing. Madam Pomfrey could never seem to find the source of her illness and after the third time, it was dismissed as lies or "emotional times" for her.

Ginny didn't go back, not even when she was physically sick. Instead, she went to Snape and asked to make potions for herself. He'd scorned her, assuming that she was just as bad at Potions as her brother. After he'd reviewed her scores for Potions, Snape had realised his error, then agreed reluctantly. Ginny learnt how to make potions in the same methodical way that she had been teaching Neville lately and so, her Potions score had risen considerably, with much reluctance from Snape to admit so.

Wandering around the stands, Ginny saw Moody making his way away from the hedge. She looked around to see if someone else had seen, but no one had. Ginny returned to the stands and watched as the four contestants went into the large maze and began to wait impatiently.

After half an hour of sitting around and being bored, Fleur seemed to erupt out from the ground. She was covered in dirt with twigs and leaves in her hair, yet most of the males watching still swooned at the sight of her and ran to be of her assistance. Krum was the next to come out. The hedge literally threw him out and Ginny shivered at the white colour of his eyes, knowing he'd been hexed.

Ginny waited for Harry or Cedric to return. Cedric's father continued to call out that his son was winning and Potter would soon come out of the hedge too. Ginny shivered as another feeling of unease flew through her. Harry came out of the hedge, a limp body at his side, the cup in his other hand. Ginny watched in shock as some people began cheering. She seemed to be the only one noticing Harry's sick pale face and the fact that the limp body wasn't moving. The cheers died down and people ran down to the ground, Cedric's father yelling for his son loudly.

Ginny watched as Moody pulled Harry away, talking about going to his office. No one noticed, so Ginny tugged on Dumbledore's robes. He turned to her in irritation. Ginny flinched then took a deep breath and said 'Harry', pointing to where Moody had taken him. Dumbledore nodded, looking to where she was indicating, then left, a stern and angry look on his face.

Ginny sat in her room at the Burrow watching as her brothers played Quidditch outside. She wanted to go out and play with them, but as Harry was there, there weren't enough players for her to join in. Turning away from the window, she went downstairs to help Molly with dinner.

She watched as Hermione arrived and Ron went red when she talked about her summer visit to Viktor Krum's house. Ginny laughed to herself as his face went a different colour as Hermione continued to rattle on, then left to help her mother with lunch.

Ginny trailed along the others in Diagon Alley. Draco Malfoy was up ahead, looking bored. When he saw Harry, Ron and Hermione, he sneered and sauntered over to them. He didn't notice Ginny. She slipped away, her invisibility providing more than adequate cover, and went to the pet shop. She stayed in there until her brother came in, asking where she'd been and what a prat Malfoy was.

Ginny started dating Dean Thomas. She had some fun, and he made her laugh. They kissed sometimes but it wasn't that thrilling. In fact, she thought that all of the girls in her dorm were just liars who were trying to make kissing seem more than it really was for their own benefit...

They'd broken up and she'd started dating Michael Corner. They broke up soon after dating and when Ginny had seen him kissing Cho Chang in the hallway she'd felt anger at the too-pretty-for-her-own-good girl. First she'd taken Harry from her and now Michael! The fact that Ginny and Michael had broken up didn't matter...

Neville, Colin and Luna were there, as always. They listened as she grumbled about tests and exams and complained about their own unfair teachers and lessons. Neville's interest in Herbology was... blossoming and his grade in Potions seemed to be even worse. Luna's father interviewed Harry Potter and Colin was as interested in photography as ever, and just as keen to take a picture of anything and everything, mobile or immobile. Umbridge terrorised classes and students alike, Neville's fear of Snape being replaced by the large scary woman instead.

Harry, Ron and Hermione started the Dumbledore's Army, the name supplied by Ginny. They taught others weekly and Ginny, Luna, Neville and Colin progressed quickly in Defence Against the Dark Arts. So quickly in fact, that Ginny actually convinced Harry to let them go to the Ministry of Magic with the other three. Ginny's memory of the Department of Mysteries Battle was so clear that it could have been yesterday. She remembered everything from Neville protecting her and trying to hex Bellatrix; her evil laughter to Harry's distressed cry and the brains in the glass attacking her brother...

Ginny cried softly as Harry related what had happened. She hadn't known Sirius that well, but she did like him. Thoughts raced through her mind about the Veil he'd fallen behind. What if it hadn't killed Sirius? What if the Veil was just a doorway to another city? What if Sirius was on the other side of the world, alive but unable to communicate to them? What if it was a portal? What if it just made Sirius invisible and no one able to hear him? What if...

Ginny got the acceptance letter for Hogwarts and looked forward to the outing to Diagon Alley. Hermione arrived and again, the small amount of attention Ginny had previously received from Ron was diverted completely to his beloved... Ginny wasn't jealous, just mindful that Ron could be so easily distracted when in the presence of one Hermione Granger.

She walked over to the edge of the Burrow's forest, but didn't go in. Her mother's warnings at an early age made Ginny not actually go in the forest, but that didn't stop her curiosity... She wondered what it was like in the forest. A memory (or was it a dream?) of colourful dancing lights played in her mind for a second. Ginny shook her head then walked back up to the house...

They all left for 12 Grimmauld Place and Ginny got bored quickly. Her Dungbomb supply had run out and Bill and Charlie weren't due for ages. Fred and George were in their room, small explosions coming from the interior. After Molly complained about the noise attracting Muggle attention, they stopped their experiments reluctantly then started to give out the Extendable Ears instead.

Ginny glared at Harry, reminding him cruelly that she too had been possessed by Voldemort, a fact that he had conveniently forgotten. She suddenly didn't care about The-Boy-Who-Lived anymore. If he couldn't remember something that had changed her life so dramatically and suddenly, then he wasn't worth her time...

Ginny boarded the Hogwarts express and looked around for Neville, Luna and Colin. She wandered the train, looking in each compartment to see if they were in there. When she eventually found them, Ginny saw that Neville was absent. Luna told her that he'd gone to look for her and Ginny felt wanted...

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I think that is enough. The last year is recent enough that it is not necessary for us to check it," Xavier said kindly, smiling at her.

"There is one more thing I want to show you," Ginny said shaking her head.

She closed her eyes and focused on the day before, with Voldemort and the Room of Requirement. There was silence once the memory had finished and Ginny opened her eyes to see Dumbledore taking the glass room away with a flick of his wand.

"If I had all of those tests with you, Professor, how did that happen? I thought you said I was cleared of anything," Ginny said. Albus nodded.

"Indeed, the tests showed that you were... We had no reason to doubt them, so we did not think of it. I will look on it once we return. You should say goodbye now if you are to return to Hogwarts in time for your next lesson," he said.

"Yes, Professor. Thank you for your time, my Lord Xavier. I hope that I did not inconvenience you on Friday night, or with today's lesson... I apologise about breaking your glass examination room," Ginny said.

"It is quite all right, my daughter. You did not inconvenience myself, nor Agnes, so there is no need to apologise. As for the glass, it is being repaired and so, again there is no need to apologise," Xavier said.

Ginny nodded then with a bow, she followed Albus out of the room, making sure no light fell on Xavier.

Albus and Ginny Flooed back to Hogwarts and after a brief goodbye, Ginny ran down to Hagrid's hut for her lesson.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"Sorry I'm late," Ginny said as she arrived at the half-giant's hut.

"It's all right, Ginny. Did yer bring yer lil' friend?" Hagrid asked, referring to Relo. Ginny shook her head.

"No. I can go get him if you want," Ginny offered.

"It's fine. I was going ter tell him to leave anyway. Where we're going would have been dangerous for the lil' fella," he said then entered the Forbidden Forest.

After about ten minutes of walking, Hagrid turned off the 'path' and entered a large clearing where Olympe's carriage was waiting for them. Hagrid waited for Ginny to climb inside before following after her. Once he was seated and buckled in he looked at Ginny.

"Now yer have ter make sure that yer don't tell no one about this... I could get in ter a lot o' trouble if any one finds out where we're going," Hagrid said seriously.

Ginny nodded, wondering where on Earth he was taking her... The twelve winged palominos rose off the ground with ease, despite the crowded and tree-surrounded area around them.

As Hagrid didn't disclose any information as to where they were going, Ginny settled for looking out of the window for most of the ride. She didn't recognise any of the land from so high up and after a while started to get dizzy from looking down constantly. Looking over at Hagrid, Ginny saw that he was asleep and decided to rest her eyes too.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Tears streaming down her face, Ginny ran into the Forbidden Forest, changing into a wolf as she did so. She howled in grief and anguish loudly then leapt deeper into the Forest than she'd ever gone before. She heard Grawp and Hagrid somewhere further back in the Forest. She kept running and howled again.

Coming to a clearing she turned back to her normal self and sat in the clearing. Her body glowed red, her emotions causing the glow to become even darker. The glow became a blood-red colour as lightning flowed around her body. Lightning cracked and became larger with each tear that fell from Ginny's eyes.

The glow became so dark that Ginny couldn't be seen and a large wave emitted from her. The red wave flew through the Forbidden Forest, lightning crashing all around.

Everyone in both the Forest and Hogwarts stopped as the wave passed through them. Almost as if pulled by an unseen hand, they all walked to the clearing, human, animal and beast alike.

Ginny cried out her pain and tears as lightning continued to flash around her. Thunder crashed and rolled around. Everyone flinched when they saw that the thunder was coming from Ginny somehow.

"Ginevra!" A voice called out. Ginny looked up through her tears and saw Draco standing in front of her. "Ginevra! Why are you doing this?!" He called. Ginny hissed at him and scratched his face with her long nails.

"Ginevra! It was not your love!" Leo-Bestia-Famulus called. "I swear it on the word that binds me to you!" Leo called out. Ginny hissed at him, her fangs extending. She looked at the hundreds of people in front of her and yelled a spell loudly.

"What the fuck is she doing to me?!" Lavender screamed, her voice going hysterical. Lightning started to wrap around Lavender's body and she was lifted into the clearing.

Ginny yelled another spell and her brother, Ron was lifted into the clearing by the lightning.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny woke momentarily, her shock resounding through her mind and body. Ron?

Sleep took her over again, the vision continuing in front of reluctant eyes...

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"You wish to break me?" Ginny hissed quietly and even through the lightning and thunder, everyone could hear her clearly. "You wish to break that which is not yours to break?!" She yelled at them and the lightning tightened around their bodies. "You think that I would not know? I would not find out who did this? Your knowledge is so limited if you thought I would not see that it was not my own! You will be punished!" Ginny yelled at them and the lightning tightened further.

Lavender and Ron started gasping for breath as the lightning continued to get tighter.

"Te nequam meretrix!" Ron yelled through his erratic gasps for breath. "Put us down, you fucking bitch!" Ron yelled at Ginny. (You worthless whore!)

"You chose this path, Ronald..." Ginevra whispered softly, the lightning getting tighter still.

"Can't you do something, Albus?" Minerva asked not too keen to see students killed in front of her. Albus shook his head.

"No... She is too powerful. Besides, Vampire magic is far older than anything we know. If I try to stop it then we will all die. Even if I try to intervene then the result will be catastrophic..."

"You chose to insult me and you will now pay!" Ginny yelled at Lavender and her brother.

The lightning tightened once more and then they dropped to the ground, shivering and red marks covering their bodies.

The pull on everyone faded immediately and the red wave flowed back from Hogwarts and into Ginny's body with enormous force. Ginny fell to the ground, Draco and Leo beside her in an instant.

"I take back that what I have caused to my own, three-fold," Ginny whispered and touched Draco's face.

A red glow surrounded them and the cut on Draco's face disappeared. On Ginny's face, even more cuts appeared, larger and deeper than the ones that had been on Draco. Ginny's eyes closed and her mind went black...

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Wake up... We're almost there," Hagrid said, shaking her lightly.

Ginny woke up abruptly, shocked. Her mind felt numb from what she'd just Seen. Hagrid's kind face peered at her, concern becoming evident as he saw her pale face.

"Are yer all right, Gin?" he asked softly. He took her belt off and indicated to the window. "Try ter get some fresh air. Yer look sick," Hagrid said.

Ginny didn't reply. The numbness that her mind felt was now spreading through to her body and she was incapable of making any coherent sound...

"Ginevra," Hagrid said.

Ginny looked at him, her eyes wide. She could only see Ron. His face as he called her a worthless whore. The tone of his voice as he yelled it. Ginny knew that he'd meant it.

It was different from when Draco had said it. He hadn't meant it and he had apologised genuinely. Ron had meant what he'd said; every single word of it...

She'd made friends with Tom, and in doing so, she had changed the future. Her brother was now her enemy...

Ginny backed away from Hagrid as he moved closer towards her. She moved back further, even as he went to reach out for her. Ginny fell through the carriage's large window.

She heard Hagrid call out for her, but she was too numb to say anything, let alone cry out as her body plummeted towards the earth.

The palominos went to turn, but with a single coherent thought, Ginny told them not to. Bexley seconded her and the winged horses were still again. Ginny went numb.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Hagrid stared as Ginny fell towards the ground.

Why wasn't she changing? Apparating even? Why wasn't she doing something to save herself? An awful thought flew through his mind that she didn't want to save herself, but he pushed it away abruptly and called out to her again.

He tried to get the winged palominos to change direction, but they didn't seem to move at his command. He tried again.

Ginny listened as Hagrid called to her again. She was completely numb. She couldn't move. Her mind and body were so numb that she couldn't even think about changing. Ginny watched as the sky seemed to get further away from her. She wondered if it would still hurt when she hit the earth when she was so numb.

"My Queen! You have to change!" Bexley called from inside her.

Ginny knew that he was right, but she still couldn't stop thinking about what she'd Seen. Ron's face and words made her numb. She couldn't even feel the wind as she plummeted downwards.

"I apologise, my Queen, but I have to do this to protect you!" Bexley said urgently.

Ginny felt her body beginning to change. She became smaller. Her mouth changed into a beak and feathers replaced her hair. She waited for the change to complete, feeling like she was watching everything happen, not that it was actually happening to her.

Ginny flapped her owl wings to stay in the air. With a loud cry of anguish and despair, she flew away quickly. Bexley watched as Ginevra flew away then floated up to where Hagrid was still attempting to get the palominos to go lower.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny flew. She knew where she wanted to go, but she had no idea where she was at the moment. She flew down to a lone tree nearby and hooted mournfully, her brother's face still in her mind.

Almost as if in response, the tree's leaves moved towards her. As the wind floated through the leaves, Ginny was shocked that she could hear a voice. The tree was talking to her!

You are not far from where you want to go... Keep flying with the same speed and in the same direction you were originally flying and you will get there within an hour... The tree said.

With a grateful hoot, Ginny flew into the air and continued to fly, going by the tree's directions.

Though she was shocked that a tree was talking to her, let alone that she was going by its instructions, Ginny's mind was still preoccupied with The Vision. She flew even faster, wanting to get there faster.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"We've got ter go find her," Hagrid said as soon as Bexley had finished.

"No, we can't... She knows where she's going. If we go find her now, she won't be able to talk about it. She needs to speak with them, Rubeus," Bexley said.

Hagrid nodded with a sigh. He ran a hand through his hair and without a word being said, the palominos turned around to return to Hogwarts.

"Albus is going ter kill me when he finds out," Hagrid said, shaking his head.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny landed on the windowsill and began to tap, her wings too weary to fly any further. The window opened and Ginny literally fell into the warm room. Her body went into shock and Ginny returned to her human form.

"Fred!" George called out urgently. "We need to close the shop!"

Without a spoken word to his brother, Fred ushered the last few customers out of the shop, closing and locking the door behind them. He walked into the room with a warm cloth. George gently lifted Ginny onto the couch and began to dab her cold face with the warm cloth.

"Did she say anything?" Fred asked.

"Not a thing," George replied as he cleaned Ginny's face with the cloth.

"Do you think we should get someone?" Fred asked.

"She'll come around soon enough. If not, then we'll get Albus," George said.

"Don't want to worry Mum," Fred said, seeing his brother's point.

"Exactly... Do you think we should..." George began to ask, looking at Fred.

"We might have to if she doesn't wake up soon," Fred answered.

They watched as Ginny's face grew paler and she tossed and turned. A few times she looked angry, and at other times so sad that Fred and George's hearts almost broke. After half an hour, Fred turned to George.

"We better do it now. She doesn't look like she's going to wake," he said.

George nodded and took one of Ginny and Fred's hands in his own. Fred took Ginny's other hand and the twins closed their eyes.

Had anyone looked in the back room of Weasley's Wizarding Wheezes at that moment, they would have seen something that seemed to be impossible, even among the wizarding community. Fred and George seemed to be talking in another language, and for those who had never seen pixies before, would have thought that the two shop owners were simply going crazy. To those who had seen pixies however, knew that the twins were actually speaking in the high-pitched jabbering language that only pixies knew.

As Fred and George finished their 'jabbering', a small electric blue pixie appeared in front of them. The pixie bowed then as they started jabbering again, he looked to Ginevra on their couch. When the pixie realised who the girl was, he spoke to them in excited high-pitched tones.

Fred and George nodded then with another bow, the pixie placed a small blue hand on Ginny's forehead. He indicated to their crystal ball and a white light covered his hand. Clutching the light tightly in his hand, he flew over to the crystal ball. The light transferred to the crystal ball and with a few more gibberish sounds, the pixie told them how to do it for themselves next time. He bowed to them and said good bye, before doing the same to Ginevra and disappearing into thin air again.

Fred and George let go of Ginny's hands, then went over to their crystal ball. As they watched The Vision, Fred and George bristled with shame, anger and sadness at the fact that it was now Ron instead of that other boy. Once they had stopped Seeing, George and Fred turned around to see that Ginny was now awake. She was taken aback at the look of pure hatred on their face. She blinked and they were back to their normal faces, worry on their faces instead.

"How do you feel, Ginevra?" George asked softly as they walked over to her.

"The flight must have been tiring for you," Fred added.

Ginny just looked down at their old brown and orange couch. She picked at it sadly and the twins sat on either side of her. With a body-heaving sob, Ginny collapsed into their comforting open arms and cried.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

The carriage landed in the Forbidden Forest. Hagrid looked out of the window for a moment before reluctantly opening the door and getting out of the carriage. He sighed reluctantly. Albus was going to have his head on a platter for this...

Bexley flew into Hagrid to get away from the sun. He knew that Hagrid was blaming himself and Bexley was aware that Ginevra would not be happy if she knew that Hagrid was going to lose his job, or head, because of her.

Ginevra still wasn't happy about the fact that people were willing to die for her... Hagrid was one of those people and by the half-giant's thoughts, it seemed that it was going to happen to her sooner rather than later.

Risking his intense dislike for the sun, Bexley flew out of Hagrid and headed to the only people he knew could help.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"You can stay here for the night," George said.

"We'll look after you," Fred said.

Ginny's tears had dried up a while ago, but she still hadn't let go of her brothers.

"I'll be all right..." Ginny said quietly. "I just wanted to see that someone in the family still loved me," she said softly. "I can't stay. I'm having a sleep over tonight. If I cancel it, then they'll all get suspicious and worry about me again. I don't want to cause any trouble for anyone," she said, tears threatening to fall again.

"You're having a sleep over?" Fred asked.

"And we weren't invited?" George added, feigning hurt and shock.

"I was going to invite you but I didn't get to owl you," Ginny said, a small smile on her face.

"Well, thanks for the invitation," George said grinning.

"We'll be there at seven for dinner," Fred said grinning too.

"Actually, we better take you back now," they said together. "People are probably getting worried," they said. With a small look at the other, Fred and George lifted Ginny off the couch together. She laughed as they put her back down, hugging her tightly.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

"You mean he just let her fall?" Draco asked angrily. Blaise put a hand on his friend's shoulder in an attempt to calm him.

"No! Rubeus can not do magic like you, remember? The only thing he could do was try and turn the palominos around, but Ginevra and I told them not to, so they obeyed us," Bexley said.

"Why did you tell them not to?" Pansy asked.

"Ginevra did not want to explain herself to Hagrid at that moment. She wanted to get away as fast as possible, but the shock prevented her from doing so. I changed her into an owl and she flew away to her brother's shop straight away. We need to make sure that Albus does not harm Hagrid or fire him," Bexley said urgently.

"Why? This place would be better off without that stupid oaf," Draco said.

"Just because you were stupid enough to not listen when he was telling you all something important doesn't mean that Hagrid is stupid or an oaf!" Colin said, glaring at him. Luna took his hand in her own and he relaxed slightly.

"We know that you're worried for Ginny, but we all are, Draco. She would hate it if anything happened to Hagrid because of her," Neville said quietly. "Where's Hagrid now?" he asked Bexley. "I'm going with you," he said.

"He's in Albus' office," Bexley replied.

Neville nodded then left quickly. Colin and Luna followed him quickly. The Slytherins stayed for a moment, looking from Blaise to Draco then to Pansy.

"They were right," Pansy said quietly. "As much as I don't like Hagrid, I know that Ginny would hate us if we stayed here and didn't do anything for him. Besides, his lessons aren't that bad..." She said.

Draco pushed Blaise's hand off of his shoulder angrily, then walked to the door.

"Where are you going?" Theodore asked.

"To stop that stupid oaf from getting fired," Draco replied then left. The others quickly followed after him.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Fred and George walked along the corridor, holding Ginny's hands protectively and to comfort her. They opened the trapdoor and looked around to make sure that the coast was clear before they climbed out.

Ginny hugged them tightly, grateful for everything they'd done for her.

"Thank you," she said quietly. "Sorry for making you close early," Ginny said.

"Oh, it's all right... We've been thinking about closing early so we can work on more products anyway," they said and hugged her again.

"We'll help you go find Hagrid so you can apologise for scaring the poor guy," Fred said, George nodding in agreement.

"There you are, Ginevra," Padma said, breathless. Parvati was beside her, looking just as puffed.

"What's wrong?" Ginny asked immediately.

"Neville said that Bexley said Albus might fire or hurt Hagrid because you fell out of the carriage," Parvati said urgently.

"What?!" Ginny said angrily. She began to walk to Dumbledore's office. "Sorry... Did you want to go back and open the shop again?" Ginny asked her brothers. Fred and George shook their heads, looking just as angry as she felt.

"We want to see this for ourselves," George said.

"He can't fire Hagrid," Fred muttered as they all went to Albus' office.

Padma and Parvati looked at each other for a moment, then ran after the three siblings quickly.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Neville, Luna, Colin and Bexley arrived at the griffin statue just as Draco and the other Slytherins caught up with them.

"What took you so long? You should have already been up there by now," Draco growled.

"We asked Padma and Parvati to go look for Ginny," Neville replied.

"Does anyone know the password?" Millicent drawled. No one said anything. "Well, this is really smart, now isn't it? We come here to bloody help and we're stuck out here while he's already in there..." She said.

"Very smart of you..." Ginny drawled from behind them. They turned to see her there, smirking at them. Fred, George, Padma and Parvati were by her side. Bexley flew to Ginny happily.

"My Queen... Ginevra! I thought you'd still be there... We were worried about you," Bexley said.

"I know... Sorry for taking so long, I had to do something. You should return now; thank you for being out in the sun for me, Bexley," she said. Bexley bowed and flew into her body gratefully. "Blood Pops," Ginny said.

Everyone looked at her for a moment, wondering why she'd said the name of a sweet for no reason. Grating sounded behind them and the griffin statue began to rise, the staircase being revealed.

"That man has an ironic sense of humour," Fred and George said shaking their heads.

"Well, at least it wasn't Ginevra is a Vampiress..." Ginny drawled with a smirk as she began to climb the staircase. Everyone followed her quickly and they waited impatiently as Ginny knocked on the door loudly.

"Come in," Albus called.

They all walked in to Dumbledore's office, the fifteen of them with Hagrid and the Headmaster making the large room seem very small in seconds.

"Hello... I assume there is a reason that you all had to come here at the same time. You can't all possibly have detention, now can you?" Albus asked smiling at you.

"No, we don't have detention... At least, not yet," Ginny said. "We wanted to make sure you wouldn't fire Hagrid just because I fell out of the carriage," she stated bluntly.

Albus began to laugh heartily, tears falling from his eyes in his amusement. No one else could see what was so funny, so they waited for him to stop laughing, trying not to feel nervous at his eccentric behaviour.

"Yer didn't have to come, yer know," Hagrid said to Ginny and the others quietly. "I deserve to be fired fer that... I should have tried ter do something ter help yer," he said.

"That's a load of nonsense Hagrid. You couldn't do anything because Bexley and I made sure the palominos wouldn't turn around! I didn't want to have to explain anything at that moment," Ginny said.

Albus finished laughing and wiped his tears, cleaning his fogged glasses with a small cloth.

"I apologise for my outburst... I just think that it is quite funny that you would all think that I would fire Hagrid. I do however, understand that it was inappropriate that Hagrid took you outside of the Hogwarts boundaries without even so much as telling me. Next time you wish to take Ginevra somewhere, tell me first please Hagrid," Dumbledore said.

"Yes, sir," Hagrid said, looking down.

"My friend... I am not going to fire you. Ginevra is unharmed and she doesn't appear to be any worse for the wear," Albus said looking at Ginny. "Her brothers have taken good care of her, and I am sure that Miss Weasley would not appreciate it if I fired you for something that you did not cause," Albus said, his gaze returning to Hagrid.

Ginny nodded, agreeing with the older wizard. Hagrid began to sob.

"Therefore, this will only be a warning. Make sure that Ginevra does not go near windows whilst you are in midair. More importantly, you should tell me where you are going, so if something unfortunate does happen, I at least know where to find you, or where you will be close to," Albus said.

"Yes, sir," Hagrid said. He was crying openly now and he noisily blew his nose into a giant red-polka-dot handkerchief.

Draco flinched at the loud noise and looked disgusted that Hagrid was blowing his nose in front of so many people.

"Now, were you all here to make sure that Hagrid would not get fired?" Albus asked, looking at the Slytherins.

"Yes, sir, we were," Blaise said as Draco didn't seem to want to answer.

"That was kind o' yer..." Hagrid said. "I didn't think that yer would want me ter stay, 'specially after the incident with Buckbeak... But it were kind of yer to stick up fer me," he said and hugged all of them in one shot.

For someone so large, the hug Hagrid gave them was surprisingly gentle and they all still managed to breath and keep their bones intact. Hagrid put them all back down and wiped his tears away.

"I am sure that you will all want to get cleaned up before dinner, so I think that it would be best if you go do that now," Dumbledore said. "You two are staying for dinner, I presume?" he asked Fred and George.

"If you don't mind," Fred and George said grinning.

"Of course not... Would you mind staying please, Ginevra?" Albus asked.

"We'll wait for you downstairs," Neville said.

Ginny nodded and watched as they all left. When the door closed behind them, Ginny turned back to Albus, who was looking at her over his glasses with an indescribable expression on his face.

"Do you feel up to telling me what happened to make you fall out of the carriage, Miss Weasley?" he asked her.

"Not really... But that doesn't mean you can't see for yourself," she said, putting her wand to her temple.

She pulled the wand away, a red-white wisp following it. With a nod of understanding, Dumbledore opened the cupboard in which his Pensieve was standing. Ginny placed the tip of her wand to the water in the bowl. She watched as the red wisp floated and swirled in the water, looking out of place amongst the other silver-white wisps.

"Thank you, Miss Weasley. You should not keep your friends waiting any longer," Albus said.

"Yes Professor," Ginny said then went downstairs to see everyone standing there.

"You better tell us what happened," Millicent said.

"I'll tell you all tonight," Ginny said with a nod.

"Good... I've got to go to the library, so I'll see you later," Pansy said. Blaise stopped her, staring in shock.

"Are you feeling all right? You never go in the library..." he said.

Pansy scowled at him. "Shut up, Zabini! I've got stuff to do, that's all..." Pansy said.

"I will help you," Luna announced and left with her. Blaise looked after them shaking his head.

"Well, since Pansy's gone we'll be in the kitchens," Gregory said smirking. Vincent smirked and they left quickly in case Pansy decided to come back.

"I'm going with them... Someone's got to make sure they don't over indulge," Millicent said rolling her eyes as she took off after the two boys.

"I've got to go develop some photos, so I'll see you all at dinner or at the sleep over," Colin said as he left.

"Well... That's nearly everyone gone... What are you going to do Theodore?" Ginny asked him.

"I was going to go to the hospital wing..." Theodore muttered quietly.

"Aren't you feeling well?" she asked.

"Oh, no... I'm fine," he said quickly. Theodore blushed brightly as he continued. "I help Pomfrey in the hospital wing. I'm studying to be a Healer," he said.

"Good on you," Ginny said grinning at him. "You better go then, if Pomfrey's waiting for you," she said. Theodore nodded then rushed off.

"He's going to be a Healer? How did we not know?" Blaise asked Draco, shaking his head.

"Well, I doubt that you would have welcomed him with open arms if he came out and said that he was studying to be a person who helps others..." Ginny drawled.

"That's not true... Well... I... We might have," Blaise said. Ginny just looked at him pointedly.

"I need to go to the Greenhouses. Want to come with me?" Neville asked Blaise.

"Thought you didn't like me watching you work," Blaise asked with a smirk.

"I'll just have to find out for myself," Neville said grinning at him. They walked away, hand in hand.

"Do you need help setting up for tonight?" Draco asked Ginny.

"I think I'll be able to handle setting up on my own," Ginny said grinning at him.

"All right then... See you at dinner," Draco said and sauntered down to the dungeons.

"I better go find Lavender before she thinks that I've drowned in the shower," Parvati said with a grin. "I'll try to get there tonight," she promised then left too.

"I should make sure that Lavender doesn't hurt her... That stupid little wench sure can get nasty when something doesn't go her way..." Padma said, going after her twin.

Fred and George watched as the Patil twins left, as if it was the first time they'd really seen them. Considering the fact that the two girls were three years younger than them and not friends with Ron, Harry or Hermione, it probably was.

"Are you two all right?" Ginny asked waving a hand in front of their faces.

"Fine... Who are those two?" Fred and George asked.

"The one in the green robes is Padma Patil. The one in red is Parvati Patil," Ginny replied.

"They seem familiar..." Fred said.

"Have we met them before?" George asked.

"You might have, but I doubt it... They're coming to tonight, so you can meet them then," Ginny said.

"Why them?" They asked in shock.

"The Patil twins are also of the zodiac sign, Gemini. The sign of Gemini is twins, right?" Ginny tried not to laugh as she began to quote her vision.

Fred and George nodded, wondering where this was going.

"Well, the twins shared a soul, but they had their own souls... You and Fred share the soul of one twin. Padma and Parvati share the soul of the other twin. Since the twins shared the soul, you four are all integrated... Does that make any sense?" Ginny asked with a grin.

"In a weird way, it does..." The twins replied shaking their heads. "We'll help you set up," the twins said and followed Ginny to a nearby tapestry.

Ginny stopped and didn't open the door, looking around as she frowned.

"What is it?" Fred and George asked.

Ginny shook her head then walked further down the corridor. Fred and George followed Ginny outside, wrapping their robes around them tighter as the cold wind flew into them. They frowned as Ginny went towards Hagrid's hut, but continued to follow nonetheless.

"What do you mean Malfoy and his cronies stuck up for you?!" Ron yelled. "They're evil and they probably just want to get closer to you so you can persuade the giants to fight for You-Know-Who!" he yelled.

"Now, wait jus' a minute!" Hagrid said, his voice bellowing over Ron's own voice. "No one 'cept the three of yer know about that! Unless yer've been stupid enough to go and tell them, then they should no' know of that!" Hagrid said.

"Ron, calm down would you? Can't you see that things are changing? The Sorting Hat said that we need to..." Hermione began to reason, but Ron cut her off.

"That fucking Hat knows shit-all! It's a piece of fucking material! What the fuck would that bloody Hat know about the outside world?! Nothing!" Ron yelled.

"Mate, sit down," Harry said softly.

"Don't you tell me to sit down! You're the one who's always suspicious of them! And now, when this is right in your face, you're all calm about it and doing fuck all!" Ron yelled at Harry.

Ginny shook her head. She went over to the hut's front door and opened it.

Ron turned in shock, then he glared, seeing who it was.

"What do you want?" he sneered at her.

"Peace and quiet," Ginny replied simply then pointed her wand at Ron. "Silencio!" she said.

"Ginny! You didn't have to do that!" Hermione reprimanded her.

"Yes, she did... He was being a prat," Fred and George said shaking their head at their younger brother.

Ron stared at them in shock, not believing that they were taking Ginny's side over his.

"Just because someone that wasn't you helped Hagrid, Ron, it does not mean that they are trying to use him!" Ginny said angrily. "Now stop your pathetic screaming! You sound like a girl," Ginny sneered at him. "I told you only this morning that I would not be the one to make amends next time you hurt me, Ronald... How quickly you forget," she said in a sad tone then left the hut, leaving Hermione to try and get Ron's voice back.

"What happened this morning?" Fred and George asked her.

"Ron and Draco duelled after Ron hit me and made Draco's nose bleed," Ginny said with a shrug.

"He hit you?! Ronald Bilius Weasley hit you?" They asked in shock.

"It's not the first time he's done it..." Ginny said. "I will deal with Ron if he tries to do it again, all right? Don't do something stupid, ok? He is still your brother," Ginny said.

"Not for very much longer, if he keeps hitting and upsetting you," the twins muttered under their breath.

"Don't disown him because of me! Please, don't do that," Ginny begged them.

"Fine... If you don't disown him, then neither will we, deal?" The twins replied after a moment's consideration.

"Deal..." Ginny said confidently.

She just wished that she felt as confident that it wouldn't actually end up happening...

"I'll let you two into my room. You can move the furniture in the meeting room so there are mattresses in there instead. I've got to go to the library for a while," Ginny said.

Fred and George nodded then followed Ginny around the outer wall of Hogwarts to her front door. Once they were inside Ginny went to the library.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny walked into the library, but she couldn't see Luna or Pansy anywhere. With a grateful sigh, she headed over to the desk where Madam Pince was sitting.

"Hello Madam Pince," Ginny said.

"Hello Ginevra... Would you like some assistance?" Pince asked.

"I need to look at a book from the Restricted Section, but I don't want the other students to find out," Ginny explained quietly. Madam Pince nodded in understanding.

"That's fine... First, I will need to know what book you need to use, then we will see if I can organise a time for you to read it without others being here," Pince said kindly.

"Thank you," Ginny said in some surprise.

She had expected Pince to be the stereotypical librarian with an attitude that would scare Voldemort himself if he'd even so much as looked at the Restricted Section without permission! Although, the way that Madam Pince was fond of all knowledge and books, she probably could have scared Voldemort...

"If you will just excuse me for a moment, I need to attend to the person waiting behind you," Pince said with an apologetic smile.

Ginny nodded and moved out of the way for the younger student. She tried to think of the title of the Restricted book and after a few minutes of going through her memory, Ginny finally remembered what it was called. She waited patiently as Pince finished with the other student.

"Thank you for waiting... Do you know the title of the book?" Madam Pince asked.

"Mundus Magus," Ginny said. (World magic.)

Pince took out a scroll nearby and pointed her wand at it. She said the title that Ginny had given her then nodded when it appeared on the scroll.

"You are allowed to use that book. When do you need to read the book? Is it urgent?" Pince asked.

"I would prefer to read it tonight, if you don't mind..." Ginny said.

"The library closes at ten fifteen. That gives me fifteen minutes to get the stragglers out. Another fifteen to organise the shelves and then about ten to find the book you want. Can you find a way of getting here by eleven o'clock?" Pince asked looking at Ginny.

"That's great. Thank you, Madam Pince," Ginny said then left again.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny quickly made her way down the corridor, hoping that the twins hadn't done any pranks to her room. She arrived and was grateful that there were at least no smell-produced pranks. Walking to the meeting room, Ginny was almost surprised to see that the twins hadn't done any pranks. There was a large mattress in the room, covering the entire floor. She wondered where the table was, then realised that she hadn't seen the twins either...

"Be nice and take your shoes off before entering the room," George's voice said from above her.

Ginny looked up and saw her table and chairs floating above the mattress, Fred and George perched ontop. The table was suspended by invisible wire, a newly invented product by the twins, but made up by Ginny, as was the swamp...

"Very nice... Why do I need to take my shoes off?" Ginny asked as she removed the said shoes.

"Well, for one, it's disrespectful to walk inside with shoes on. Secondly," the twins said as she walked onto the mattress and swayed before falling over. "We weren't sure if you had shoes with heels. We didn't want you to pierce the lovely water bed!" they said laughing at Ginny's expression. "You better not change it to a normal mattress! It took a lot of hard work for us to do that!" Fred and George said seriously.

Ginny sat up on the swaying bed and thought about it.

"All right. It can stay," Ginny relented when they both looked at her with small pouts.

"Thank you, dearest Ginevra... To show our appreciation, we will allow you to kindly get us down from here," they said with awkward bows. Ginny rolled her eyes.

"Trust you two to make something completely genius then spoil the entire thing by getting yourselves stuck on a table in mid air," she said as she levitated them down. They stood up awkwardly and bowed again.

"Only we could achieve it," George said with a wink.

"Though Ron might have done something worse..." Fred conceded.

"Like not even get stuck on a table," George added.

"Yeah, he'd probably just get stuck in mid air," Fred said, laughing.

"All right, I think that's enough Ron jokes for now..." Ginny drawled. "Do you two want to do the bed linen as well? You can choose the colours..." she added when they just frowned at her.

"Why do I get the feeling we're being used?" George asked Fred, who nodded in agreement.

"Not child labour though. Brother labour..." Fred added grinning.

"We can pick all of the colours? And you won't change them?" they asked Ginny in unison.

"As long as it's not something disgusting like puce or vomit coloured, then fine... I'll even put up with hot pink if you want to colour the beds that way," she said reluctantly.

"We wouldn't do that to you! We don't like hot pink as much as you don't! Baby pink we can make you suffer with though," they said grinning mischievously. "Now scoot so we can get our brilliant minds working," they said, ushering Ginny out of the room. The door closed with a small thud and Ginny shook her head at them.

Relo came running up to Ginny and pulled on her robe in excitement.

"We heard that you is having a party! Can we come?" Relo asked grinning.

"I guess you can come, Relo... Won't you be upset if you don't have anyone to talk to though?" Ginny asked. Relo shook his head adamantly.

"We won't be upset. We have Bexley to translate... Is the elf-boy coming?" Relo asked happily.

"Theodore?" Ginny asked. Relo nodded quickly. "Yes, he's coming," she said. Relo grinned broadly and clapped his hands eagerly. "Do you want to go for a hunt before everyone arrives?" Ginny asked.

"We will go when you is having your dinner," Relo said. "We will be back and full by the time everyone else comes," he said smiling at her happily. "Is the pixie twins coming too? We saw them making the water-like-bed," he said grinning.

"Yes, they're coming too... I've got to study now, but I'll talk to you later, all right?" Ginny asked.

Relo nodded and went off happily. Shaking her head for a moment, Ginny went to her study room and read some of her Vampire book before reading the weapons book from Moody.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

At around eight o'clock, Ginny heard some noises from the corridor. She knew that it wasn't the twins, as they were still locked up inside the meeting room. The sounds were too large to be Relo's, so she went out to see who was there.

Ginny had her dagger drawn, just in case it was someone she didn't know. She couldn't hear anything from the person's mind, so she took the light off of her wand and waited until the person was past her to step out into the corridor and grab them from behind, putting the dagger to the person's neck.

"Who are you?" she hissed.

"Is that you, Ginny?" Neville asked. He didn't sound scared, only slightly confused. She let go of him abruptly and he turned around to face her.

"I am so sorry, Neville. I don't know what came over me..." Ginny said shaking her head. "You don't usually have a mind block, so I had no idea that it was you," she said apologetically.

"You mean it's working?" Neville asked in excitement, the incident already forgotten.

"What do you mean by that?" Ginny asked with a frown.

"I've been trying to put up a mind block for ages. Since... Bellatrix," he snarled.

"Oh... Well, it's working," Ginny said in an attempt to make him smile again. Neville gave her a grin, then they went down the corridor to her rooms.

Fred and George poked their heads out of the room when they heard Ginny close the wardrobe door. They grinned at Neville and said a quick hello before going back into the room.

"What are they up to?" Neville asked with a frown.

"I'm letting them decorate the linen..." Ginny said shaking her head. "So did you come here to practise fighting, or just to talk?" Ginny asked.

"Practise... We didn't get to practise together yesterday and it didn't really seem the same on my own," Neville said.

"I know... It felt odd doing them on my own after training with you," Ginny admitted. "We should practise together on the weekends too. If you want to," she added.

"Thanks... I was going to suggest it too," Neville said as he grinned and began the exercises.

They both finished the exercises easily, then began to fight.

Neville punched at Ginny's face. She blocked it and did a high kick to his chest. Neville hit her foot away then moved quickly to avoid her incoming fist.

Ginny heard someone open the cupboard door, but as she heard Pansy's mind she didn't worry and continued to fight with Neville.

Neville ducked below Ginny's arm and spun on the ball of his foot with one leg extended to trip her over. Ginny jumped up to avoid his leg then went to kick at him. Neville jumped backwards and up, punching at her face. Ginny didn't have time to react and his fist connected lightly.

"Nice shot... You win," Ginny said grinning at him. Neville looked at her for a moment.

"You didn't let me win?" he asked uncertainly. Ginny raised an eyebrow at him.

"Why would I bother fighting you if I'm just going to let you win, Neville? You won that all on your own. Congratulations, you deserved it," Ginny said grinning at him. "If you don't believe me, then ask Pansy..." she said, turning to the surprised Slytherin.

"Where on Earth did you two learn to fight like that?" Pansy asked in shock. "That was incredible!" she said.

"Thank you... We're still learning, so don't start thinking that we're professionals," Ginny said with a grin.

"Still, that was excellent. Do you think I could learn to fight like that?" Pansy asked.

"I'll have to ask, but I don't really see a problem with it..." Ginny replied with a shrug.

"Thanks... I came here to tell you about Greg and Vince, but I can wait for tonight if you want," Pansy offered.

"It's all right, you can tell me now... I'm sure that Neville won't mind hearing about it," Ginny said grinning at them.

"Go ahead," Neville said with a shrug. He and Ginny began to fight again and Pansy watched as she talked to them.

"I talked to them, like you suggested and I told them what I'd been doing. They said they already knew and were waiting for me to tell them," Pansy said.

"That was nice of them..." Ginny said as she blocked Neville's fist and went to kick at him.

"Then they told me that they'd been cheating on me with each other anyway," Pansy said.

Ginny stopped fighting to look at Pansy and Neville's fist hit her cheek again, though it was harder this time.

"All right... I think we should finish up now. Dinner's almost ready and I am almost positive that Millicent wanted to hear what happened between the three of you anyway," Ginny said.

"Fine," Pansy said with a sigh.

Ginny knocked on the meeting-cum-bedroom door and the twins looked out, making sure to block any view of the interior of the room.

"We're going to dinner now... You two coming or do you just want to get food from the kitchens later for us?" Ginny asked them.

"We'll finish up here then come to dinner," the twins said in unison then shut the door again.

"I hear that you've invited the Patil twins?" Pansy commented.

"Who told you?" Ginny asked as she started to walk down the corridor.

"Padma told me... There was no one around, don't worry," Pansy added.

"I won't... So what's wrong with inviting them?" Ginny asked.

"Do you think it's such a good idea to invite Parvati? She'll probably tell Brown everything that happens," Pansy said.

"No, she won't," Neville said suddenly. "Haven't you seen how annoyed and disgusted she's been by Lavender lately? She doesn't even sit with her anymore during Charms and at lunch and recess she looks completely bored," he said. "Besides, I'm sure that Ginny's got a good reason for inviting her," Neville said smiling at her.

"I'll tell everyone my reason for inviting them tonight... It's easier to tell you all together," Ginny said.

She opened a nearby door and they climbed out, walking down the empty side corridor to the Great Hall. Pansy went over and sat between Greg and Vince, who wrapped their arms around her grinning happily. Neville looked from Blaise to Ginny, then back again.

"You don't need my permission to sit with Blaise, Neville," Ginny said shaking her head.

"I know... It's just... I feel like I'm leaving you every time I see him," Neville admitted.

"It's fine, Neville," Ginny said and gave him a small push in the direction of the Slytherin table. She went over to the Gryffindor table and sat next to Colin and Luna.

"Hi Ginny," Colin said brightly. "I developed the larger prints of the photos you wanted. I'll give them to you later," he said grinning.

"Is the one of Peeves there?" Ginny asked. Colin nodded, smirking.

"I made loads of that one... They should be ready to frame in a day or two..." He said.

"What do you mean 'frame'? Why are you going to frame it?" Ginny asked him, frowning.

"You'll see in time..." Colin said vaguely, a mischievous grin on his face. "The twins are here," he said indicating over to the Great Hall doors.

Ginny looked over to the entrance to see Fred and George simply standing there. They were looking at the Gryffindor Table and as they didn't seem to see Ginny, she assumed that it wasn't her they were looking for...

Suddenly, Fred stopped looking and nudged George, indicating with a minute nod further down the table. Ginny watched as their eyes grew cold and the same intense look of hatred they'd had at the shop returned. She shivered before looking down the table to see where their hatred was directed. They were looking at Ron. Ginny's eyes widened in shock as the twins began to walk in determination down to their youngest brother. She quickly got out of her seat and stood in their way to stop them.

"Don't do it," Ginny said. Fred and George just looked at her. "Whatever you're going to do, please don't do it," she begged them quietly. "If you do something now, then it will just give him all the more reason to do it later..." Ginny said trying to reason with them.

"Fine, Ginevra... We did promise you that we wouldn't hurt him after all... We were just going to give him a Ton-Tongue Toffee anyway," George and Fred said together.

"Yeah, right, and I'm going to be able to stop Seeing for a week," Ginny drawled sarcastically.

"Well, it was worth a try..." Fred said to George with a shrug. George nodded.

"Maybe next time we should just use an Invisibility spell so she doesn't see us," George commented. They sat down next to Ginny and ate dinner, talking of other ways to get past her.

"I am here you know! Stop talking about me, Gods damn it!" Ginny growled at them.

"Just stirring your cauldron, Ginevra..." they said winking at her in perfect unison. As they had stopped talking, Lavender's voice was now carrying down the Gryffindor table.

"I don't know why she's being such a bitch to me! All I'm trying to do is help her," Lavender sobbed to Ron, sniffing theatrically. Ron glared down at Ginny then looked back to Lavender.

"All right, now that is too much... Not even an Exploding Candy?" Fred and George asked Ginny.

"No," Ginny said reluctantly.

She watched in disgust as Ron comforted Lavender, telling her that he would talk to Ginny as soon as he possibly could. Ginny also saw that Hermione was staring at them, disgust, anger and sadness on her face.

With a loud commotion, Hermione got up and ran from the Great Hall. Ron looked after her in confusion before Lavender literally got his attention by pulling his face to her own. Harry shook his head, then left to find Hermione.

Ginny went down the table and sat next to Parvati. Lavender didn't notice that Ginny was there for a full five minutes until she heard Parvati laughing at Fred and George's antics. Lavender marched over to them, glaring.

"What are you doing here? Why are you sitting next to my friend?!" Lavender hissed at Ginny.

"You're doing a pretty poor job of being her friend!" Ginny retorted angrily.

"Don't talk to me like that! You don't even have real friends!" Lavender sneered at her.

In thirty seconds flat all of Ginny's friends were behind her and the fifteen of them glared at Lavender, Parvati included.

"It is you who have no real friends, Lavender," Luna said seriously. "You trick others into being your friend, but in the end you will be alone and no one will care," she said softly.

"You think that you can make predictions you stupid cow? Well, here's one for you... Loony Lovegood's father dies in a terrible accident involving some of those beasts he's always going on about!" Lavender hissed at her.

A loud slap echoed through the Great Hall and Lavender stared at Parvati in shock. Parvati glared at Lavender, trying to ignore the stinging sensation in her hand and hoping that it hurt Lavender more.

"Don't talk about her father like that! You are a poor excuse for a friend, Lavender! You haven't spoken to me for three days! You're only doing something now because you're afraid that you will end up alone! Well, I'm not putting up with you anymore! You can take back your stupid magazines and make up from my room after dinner! I am not going to let you bully other people around just because they're friends with me!" Parvati yelled at her, then left the Great Hall.

Padma ran after her sister, smirking broadly. Ginny gave Lavender a pitying look then left the Great Hall with the others.

"You see what she's done now, Ron? She's gone and stolen my best friend from me," Lavender sobbed to Ron.

"I'm sorry I didn't let you two give Ron an Exploding Candy... Do you think you could go back in and give Lavender one instead?" Ginny asked them. Fred and George smirked then went to turn around. "Maybe not now though. Do it in the morning. Or Valentine's Day," Ginny said smirking.

"Now that would be an excellent Valentine's Day gag," George said to Fred who nodded in agreement.

"That with the Melting Malts and a few Ton-Tongue Toffees and we could sell it as a gift basket," Fred added.

"Are you two sure you were supposed to be in Gryffindor?" Millicent asked them, one eyebrow raised. The twins just laughed evilly and winked.

"Are you all right?" Ginny asked Draco. He looked angry and hadn't said a single word to her.

"He'll be fine once Lavender's six feet under and pushing up witch's hazel," Blaise commented. "He was the one who heard what Lavender said to you... Never seen the man move so fast! Draco was the one who got us over there, though Luna got Colin and your brothers," Blaise said.

"Are we going in the right direction?" Gregory asked looking around.

"Did anyone see what way they went when they came out?" Vincent asked.

"They're around the corner," Ginny said when the others didn't reply.

"Second door on the left," Luna added after a few seconds.

They went around the corner and to the second door on the left, as per their instructions. Ginny opened the door and saw Padma sitting next to Parvati, her arm around her twin comfortingly.

When the door opened, Parvati looked up, mascara running down her face. She gave a small smile when she saw who it was, wiping the black liquid away with her sleeve.

"Sorry about that..." Parvati said softly. "I just hate it when people are teased or bullied for sticking up for others," she said angrily. "I can handle it when Lavender teases me, but other people... Rubs my robe the wrong way," she said with another small smile.

"Thank you for sticking up for me," Luna said, smiling at the older girl.

"You're welcome," Parvati replied. She rubbed at the running mascara, only succeeding in making it worse.

"I'm sure that mother told you not to wear water-based mascara," Padma drawled. She said a simple spell and the mascara disappeared.

"You don't need it anyway," George said, going red as he realised what he'd said.

"I think someone's got an admirer..." Millicent said, laughing as George went brighter.

"Speaking of admirers..." Ginny said and went to look over to Theodore, but Millicent clamped a hand over Ginny's mouth, thus refraining her to move her head too.

Parvati watched in amazement as everyone started nagging Millicent about who she liked. She was positive that only a few weeks ago that they'd all hated each other and now ... now they were acting as if they had been friends for their entire lives... It was definitely odd to watch.

"I'll say," Padma agreed. Parvati looked at her sister in shock.

"Did you just? I thought that it had gone..." Parvati said, her tears now forgotten.

"It was just lying dormant. The link between you can not exist if you are not willing to acknowledge each other," Luna said smiling at them.

"You've got a link too?" Fred asked suddenly. George looked at them with renewed interest.

"What do you mean by a link?" Pansy asked, leaving Millicent in peace for a moment.

"They can talk telepathically," Ginny said simply. "It's the main reason that I can't hear them," she said.

"Oh, is that all? I thought you meant... something else," Pansy said vaguely, then turned back to Millicent. "So who do you like?" she asked, smirking at her.

"Oh leave her, would you? She's too stubborn to give you the satisfaction of an answer," Ginny said with a smirk. Millicent nodded in agreement.

"Very stubborn," she added for emphasis.

"Well, as dinner is now over, you can all come and see our masterpiece," Fred and George announced.

"Masterpiece? I didn't think that decorating bed linen could be categorised as something artistic..." Ginny drawled smirking at them. George and Fred just grinned at her.

"You'll agree that it's a masterpiece when you see it," was all they said.

Intrigued, everyone followed them down to Ginny's room quickly.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Fred and George waited until everyone was inside Ginny's room and for Parvati and Padma to stop looking around in wonder. With a minute nod, they both opened the door at the same time and stepped aside so they could look inside.

Ginny took her shoes off and walked into the room, shocked. It was a masterpiece! They'd not only decorated the bed linen in green, silver and red, but the walls and even the table and chairs were decorated in the three colours! As Ginny looked closer at the bed, she saw that each person had their name inscribed into the quilting. The names shimmered between silver and gold as she moved her head.

Ginny bobbed up and down as the others made their way into the room unsteadily. Pansy was delighted at the sea-like motion of the bed and moved so everyone else fell over.

"Don't be such a cow, Pansy! I only just finished eating!" Millicent growled.

"Don't ruin the masterpiece," Fred and George said instantly, conjuring up a bucket for her, just in case.

Millicent threw the bucket at them. The twins hit it easily, showing their skills of four years as Quidditch Beaters. Ginny transfigured the bucket into a balloon before it hit the bed and hit it into the air as it fell towards her.

"I love this game," Colin said as he hit the balloon too.

"What game?" Ginny asked in confusion.

"It's a Muggle game... You can't let the balloon hit the ground, or else you get out," Colin said simply as he hit the balloon up again.

"Muggle's have absolutely no creativity," Draco drawled as he watched the nearby balloon float to the quilt. Almost as if on instinct, he kicked the balloon up into the air lightly.

"And of course, that's why you're playing the game..." Greg drawled.

"I was not!" Draco retorted quickly.

"Yes, you were," Vincent said frowning. The balloon floated down to him and he hit it up into the air.

"No, I was not!" Draco said adamantly.

"Now, now, boys... No fighting. If Draco doesn't want to play the game, then he doesn't have to play," Ginny said, hitting the balloon over to Pansy. She instinctively hit it away from her face with her wand and the balloon turned into a feather.

"Now that's an interesting development to the game..." Neville noted as the feather floated towards him.

He hexed it with his wand and the feather turned into a piece of string. George grinned and changed the string into a piece of small parchment. Not wanting to be outdone by his twin, Fred turned the parchment into a rubber ball. They all watched as the ball dropped towards the bed quickly.

With surprisingly fast reflexes, Parvati changed the ball into a small origami crane. Padma smirked and changed it into an origami dragon. The dragon spread its wings and soared around the room, landing on Fred's head.

"Hold still... I'll change it!" George said, pointing his wand at his brother. Fred paled slightly.

"I don't think so!" Fred said.

Ginny smirked and pointed her wand at him. With a silent spell, the origami dragon changed into a miniature dragon and it breathed a puff of smoke onto Fred's head before flying up into the rafters.

"That wasn't very nice! What if you'd got me?!" Fred complained.

"The trust you have in me is astounding," Ginny drawled, smirking at him.

"I feel like we should have popcorn..." Colin said to Neville grinning.

"There's some in the third room on your right. It's in the cupboard," Ginny said.

"I was only kidding... But since you're offering," Colin said laughing as he crawled off the bed and headed to the miniature kitchen.

Colin returned with a large bowl of popcorn and sat down next to Ginny. Neville and Luna took a handful each and they all watched the others.

"Anyone up for a game of Truth or Dare?" Millicent asked smirking at them.

"No," Pansy said immediately.

Millicent glared at her then took some popcorn out of the bowl and began to throw it at Pansy's face. Pansy glared at her and started to hex the popcorn missiles with amazing accuracy.

"How are you hitting them so well? The popcorn's so small," Colin said picking up one of the hexed popcorn pieces.

"Secret," Pansy replied with a wink. Colin rolled his eyes and threw a piece at her.

"You look tired," Theodore commented, seeing Ginny's paler-than-usual face.

"It's just stressful working for seven days straight," Ginny said with a small sigh.

"You mean you don't even get one day free?" Theodore asked in shock. "That's not going to be good for your health," he said shaking his head.

"I've got next weekend free for the Hogsmeade trip. I should be fine..." Ginny said with a shrug.

"So if you end up in the hospital wing within a month due to stress and lack of sleep, can we say 'told you so'?" Millicent asked sourly, smirking at Ginny.

"If you want to," Ginny said grinning at her.

"Who are you going to Hogsmeade with?" Parvati asked Ginny.

"No one yet. Both Seamus and Dean asked me, but I said no to them. I don't think Dean's girlfriend would like it if I went with him. I was thinking about just going on my own..." Ginny said with a shrug.

"Why don't you go with Draco?" Pansy asked smirking at them.

"I don't think that's a good idea," Luna said suddenly. "Voldemort's got people on the lookout for him and after what happened yesterday..." she said, shaking her head.

There was silence for a few minutes as everyone took time to understand the threat and truth that Luna had just said.

"Are you going to keep the dragon like that or make it back into origami?" Colin asked looking up to the miniature red Norwegian Ridgeback, breaking the silence with safer topics of discussion.

"Don't destroy it," Draco said before Ginny could reply. "You can't give it the chance at life then take it away so soon," he said quietly.

"I was going to ask the dragon... I'm sure it should have some choice in the matter," Ginny said.

She gave a small whistle and the dragon flew down to her immediately. With a few growls and lizard-like hisses, Ginny had her answer. With another whistle to the dragon, Ginny watched as she flew up to the rafters again.

"What did it say?" Pansy asked.

"She wants to stay alive... Didn't you hear it?" Colin asked, frowning at her. "She was speaking perfect English..."

"She?" Fred and George asked in shock.

"Lyra is going to stay like she is now. Colin, she was speaking English only to your ears. Draco might have understood her..." Ginny added, looking over to him. Draco just shrugged in response, eating more of the popcorn. "I understood her because of the whole Queen thing, but other than that Lyra was just speaking in her dragon language, not in English..." Ginny said.

"Then how did I understand her?" Colin asked looking up at the dragon in wonder.

"Your mother," Luna said suddenly. "Your father is a milkman... What about your mother?" She asked.

"She was a witch... At least, that's what we were told," Colin said with a shrug.

"Haven't you ever checked in the school records?" Ginny asked him.

She looked at the time and saw that it was quarter to ten. If she left now, that would give her enough time to get to the library and look at the school records as an excuse before getting the Restricted book from Madam Pince.

"No... I didn't think of looking there," Colin replied.

"I'll go look for you now," Ginny offered.

"No, it's all right... You don't have to," Colin began, but Ginny was already standing up.

"I want to... I'm curious," she said with a grin. "What was your mother's name?" Ginny asked.

"Dad only ever called her Harmony. He never mentioned a last name," Colin said with a shrug. "Dad said that she had me at twenty-two... I was born in 1986, take away twenty-two, so she would have been born in 1964. Then add another twelve years to get accepted into Hogwarts... She would have been here in 1976," Colin said with a nod to confirm his mathematical calculations.

"All right. Relo!" Ginny called. The Erkling arrived in a few seconds, grinning happily.

"You called us, Ginevra?" He asked.

"Yes... Did you want to go in and play with the others now? Theodore's in there," she said. In a flash Relo was inside the room, talking to Theodore excitedly. "Bexley, if you will please stay in the room with them," Ginny said quietly. Bexley floated out of her and bowed before going into the room.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

Ginny left her room, taking a parchment and quill with her, putting the items into her pocket discreetly. She ran to the library quickly and entered quietly.

The library was practically deserted. All of ten people were in the library, all of them attempting to finish essays that should have been finished days ago.

Ginny made her way down to the very back of the library where the school records were kept, then pulled out the record book and accompanying photo album for 1976. She sat at a nearby table then flipped to the beginning of the book.

She looked down the list of names and found three people with the name 'Harmony'. Ginny wrote down the three names then turned to the photo album so she could see if there was any resemblance between the women and Colin or his younger brother Dennis.

Looking at Harmony Resler's photograph, Ginny shook her head, dismissing the woman immediately. The woman had black hair and all of the facial features were wrong. In a note beneath the photo, Ginny saw that she'd married Terry Jackson but had no children. Hoping that all of the photo's had these kind of notes, she turned to the next Harmony.

Harmony Barnathen wasn't the right woman either. It wasn't just the fact that she had the wrong facial features, but also the note beneath her photo saying that she had never married or had children.

With a small sigh, Ginny turned to the last possibility. With an annoyed frown Ginny saw that the last woman had also never married or had children. She got the record book and photo album for 1975, just in case Colin's mother had gone to Hogwarts at age eleven.

Looking down the records, Ginny saw that only one person had the name Harmony. She opened the photo album to the woman and looked at the photograph. The woman wasn't Colin's mother, that Ginny could see straight away. The likeness between this Harmony and Dean Thomas was amazing. The note said that she'd married a Muggle by the name of Christopher Thomas and had gone to live with him in the Muggle world, giving birth to one Dean Thomas...

"Would you like some help?" Madam Pince asked. She'd seen Ginny frowning at the record books for a good ten minutes and had decided it was time to check what was wrong for herself.

"I'm looking for a woman by the name of Harmony. She's Colin Creevey and Dennis Creevey's mother," Ginny added.

"All right. Come with me and I'll show you how to search for her in an easier way," Madam Pince said, going over to the front desk, Ginny following quickly.

Madam Pince gave her wand a small flick and the books that Ginny had been looking at returned to the shelves in the proper order. She handed Ginny a small piece of parchment.

"Write 'Harmony' and 'Colin Creevey' on the parchment," Pince instructed.

Ginny did this then handed the parchment back to her. Pince opened a small drawer beneath the desk and put the parchment in it before closing it again. She stood back and Ginny could see a faint white-gold glow emitting from the drawer. When it had disappeared, Pince opened the drawer and took the parchment out. She handed it to Ginny, pleased that the drawer had worked.

"There's two books that involve those words, and one photo album. The details are on the parchment... Do you want any help finding them?" Pince asked.

"No, this will be enough. Thank you Madam Pince," Ginny said genuinely.

Pince beamed happily and Ginny went to the school record section again. Suddenly a loud bell began ringing and Ginny turned to see Madam Pince's face get angry and stern. Pince pointed her wand at the Restricted Section and all of the doors slammed shut, locking and barricading themselves quickly.

"That better not be Peeves again," Ginny heard Madam Pince mutter as she stalked over to the Restricted Section.

Ginny watched in some amazement as Pince walked down the aisles of the Restricted Section. She pointed her wand in a particular direction and glared at the air.

"Take the spell off right now!" Madam Pince said angrily. "If you don't then I will be forced to curse you," she threatened, still glaring at the same spot.

A loud sigh came from the air and a person materialised quite literally out of thin air. Pince grabbed the young boy by the ear and dragged him out of the Restricted Section.

"You're going straight to the Headmaster! This is the second time I've caught you in here this term!" She said angrily.

Pince pointed her wand at the boy and an invisible rope went around him so he couldn't leave the library. Pince went over to her fireplace and threw some Floo powder in.

"Albus Dumbledore!" She called. Albus' head appeared in the fireplace. "Sorry if I woke you, Headmaster," she began.

"It's quite all right, Elizabeth... I see that young Mr. Jeremy Barlon is tied up again... He was caught in the Restricted Section again, I presume?" Albus asked.

"Yes, he was. And in the same part of the Restricted Section as well," Pince said.

"Very well... Thank you for getting me this time, Elizabeth. I am sure that Jeremy is relieved that you did not decide to punish him yourself this time," Albus said looking at Jeremy sternly. The boy went bright red and looked down at his shoes. "Come through the fireplace, Jeremy so we can deal with your punishment," he said. Jeremy walked through the fireplace reluctantly. "Thank you Elizabeth. It is nearly half past. Filch has been extremely determined to catch people out past curfew this week, perhaps you should close early," Albus suggested.

"Yes, Headmaster. Good night," Pince said.

"Good night, Elizabeth," Albus said and his head disappeared from the green flames.

Ginny stopped watching and turned to the books again. She looked at the parchment and took the photo album off of the shelf, even though it didn't seem that it was going to be relevant, as the album was from 1758.

She turned to the page that the name Harmony was on and stared in shock. It seemed that a more feminine version of Colin was looking back up at her, smiling and waving at the camera. Ginny looked down at the note, hoping that it only said 'grandmother to Colin Creevey', or 'the mother of Harmony'.

Harmony Cooper. Born in 1746- present. At her birth, Harmony was given the gift of immortality from the dragons. She is the mother of Colin and Dennis Creevey, both of whom are attending Hogwarts...

Ginny stared in shock at the birth year... That meant that she was over 240 years old! Shaking her head, Ginny took the book to Madam Pince who borrowed it for her, giving her the mandatory warning of making sure that the book was not damaged and to not fold the edges of the pages over.

"If you'll wait over there, I'll make sure the library is empty so you can start the other book," Madam Pince said then briskly walked down to the study areas.

In a few seconds, one couple left the library quickly, the girl giggling and blushing brightly. Others left the library reluctantly, their hands covered with spilt ink from a rush of trying to finish their essays before the library closed.

Once everyone had gone, Madam Pince returned to her desk then led Ginny over to the Restricted Section. Once Madam Pince had opened the doors, she directed Ginny down the aisles to where the book was.

"Mundus Magus," she said, pulling the book from the shelf and handing it to Ginny. "If I recall correctly, that particular book has the ability to scream at you. A silencing spell should do for now," Pince said, tapping the book with her wand.

"Thank you," Ginny said, going to one of the study tables and opening the book.

Madam Pince set about doing her end-of-the-day tasks, knowing how students disliked being watched while reading from the Restricted Section.

Ginny found the spell and began to write it down carefully, just in case she would need it again. As she wrote, she thought of Draco. She didn't want to have to do erase everyone's memory...

Draco watched Ginny as she read the Restricted book. She was frowning as she wrote down the spell.

Carefully folding the parchment, Ginny put it in her pocket then went up to Madam Pince to return the book.

"Thank you, Madam Pince," she said.

The librarian nodded then waved her wand. The book flew back to the Restricted Section, organising itself in the proper order.

"You should leave quickly... Filch wasn't told of your being out of bed, so if he catches you then you will get into trouble," Pince warned. Ginny nodded.

"Thanks for staying up late for me," Ginny whispered, then slipped out of the library.

Draco followed Ginny out of the library. Seeing a clock, he was surprised at the time. It was almost twelve o'clock!

Ginny listened as Draco tried to keep his footsteps silent, but with not much success. She walked past the tapestries and as she headed to the Hogwarts entrance, she heard thunder rolling in the clouds and rain began to fall heavily.

Touching her wand to a nearby door, Ginny whispered a spell that Draco couldn't hear, and the door opened. She slipped outside, Draco following quickly.

Rain poured around them and Draco watched as Ginny pulled the parchment out of her pocket. He saw that her face was wet, and had a feeling that it wasn't rain that was causing it.

Ginny felt tears running down her face as she thought of what she was about to do. She didn't want to do this. She didn't want him to watch her do this...

"Please don't watch this, Draco," she said softly.

Her voice was quiet, but it seemed to cut through the rain and fill his ears. Taking off his Invisibility Cloak he looked at her.

"What are you doing?" He asked, walking over to her.

"You won't want to know..." Ginny said, putting the parchment in her pocket. Draco smirked.

"I sincerely doubt that, Ginevra," he said. Ginny stepped away from him, tears running down her face freely.

"Don't make this harder for me, Draco. Please, just leave," she begged. Draco shook his head.

"Not yet. I haven't had a good night kiss," he said smirking at her.

Ginny paled and shook her head as she moved back further still. Staring at him, she began to recite the spell. Draco watched as she grew pale with each word she said.

"Those who know, now forget... Make the past not happen yet... The memory of the kiss caught in a net... Those who knew, now forgot..." Ginny said clearly through the rain.

Suddenly, hundreds of small red lights flew out of Ginny. One flew directly at Draco but he was too stunned to even dodge the little red light as it entered his forehead.

Ginny watched as he fell to the ground and the other lights flew through walls into the Hogwarts castle. A few flew in other directions, presumably to others in her family that Ron had told. One red light remained. It bobbed in front of Ginny almost playfully, but didn't do anything.

After a few minutes, the other lights flew back and bobbed in front of Ginny too, waiting for instruction.

"The task is completed, memories wiped clean... Go to the earth, make sure to be unseen. Before you go, wipe the memory of your Queen," Ginny said. The lights flew down into the ground and seemed to disappear into the earth.

The single light that had been waiting in front of Ginny flew into her forehead. As her memory disappeared, Ginny fell to the ground, Draco's lifeless form in front of her.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

As a cool wind played with Ginny, she woke up and saw that the moon was starting to set. Looking around, she saw Malfoy nearby and wondered why she was outside. She remembered leaving the sleep over, but she had no idea why she had left or how she'd gotten outside...

"Hey, Malfoy!" Ginny called, going over to him. Malfoy stirred in his sleep and with a nudge of her foot, Ginny successfully woke him up. "How drunk did you get last night? Why are we outside?" She asked.

"Go away, Weasley... What do you mean we're outside?" Draco muttered as her words registered. He opened his eyes wearily and saw the light sky. "What am I doing here?" He muttered, sitting up.

"Oh, come on... Let's get inside before we freeze to death," Ginny muttered then began to walk to her room. Draco followed, glaring at her.

"What did you do to me? How did we end up outside for the Gods sakes?" Draco asked her angrily.

"I have no idea why or how I ended out here, let alone how you got here... You were probably stalking me, you slimy git," Ginny retorted. She was cold, tired and had no memory about most of yesterday... It was like Riddle was back again. She shuddered at the thought, then walked to her rooms at a faster pace.

"Would you wait, Weasley?!" Draco called as he increased his speed to catch up with her.

Ginny just kept going at the same speed and ended up at her rooms in a few seconds. She went inside to see everyone asleep on the water bed mattress. At some point they must have changed into their pyjamas, as she could see that Pansy was in a nightgown and Luna was wearing her usual pyjama shirt and shorts.

"Nice of them to notice that we were gone," Ginny muttered.

"They did notice you were gone, Ginevra... Luna told them not to worry about you. She said that you would be all right, that is why we did not go to find you," Relo said with a sob. "We missed you!" He said and hugged her legs, crying.

"Thank you for worrying about me, Relo... Do you know why I went outside to start with? Or why I left the party?" Ginny asked. Relo nodded his head, wiping away his tears.

"You went to find Colin's mother after you made Lyra and he understood her... We don't know why you were outside though," he said.

"I remember that, but I still don't know why I was outside," Ginny muttered.

"You can't forget about me... Why in the Gods names was I out there?!" Draco asked glaring at her.

"You went to find Ginevra," Relo said with a confused look on his face. "We is tired... Can we sleep now? We didn't want to go to sleep until we had seen that you had come back..." Relo said, yawning widely.

"Yes, you can go to sleep now, Relo... I'm tired too," Ginny said with a yawn. Relo went into the room and as soon as he was on the bed, he fell asleep, snoring gently. "I'm sure you can find somewhere to sleep in there, Malfoy," Ginny drawled, indicating to where Relo had just entered.

"Of course I can," Draco retorted, glaring at her.

Ginny just rolled her eyes then went to her room. She changed into her pyjamas and crawled into bed, falling asleep almost immediately.

8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8----8

(a/n: Thanks for being patient (well, some of you were... ;) lol) and waiting for this chapter. I apologise again for not getting it out sooner, but I have been very busy lately! (Apologies!)

If you want any information on where I got ideas, or my information, then just ask and I will be glad to give it to you!

Thanks for reading - I hope you enjoyed it!)

-->